《Record of Strange News in Northeast》


 C1

    As the old saying goes, "Drink cold water to fill your teeth, eat mooncakes to smash your heels, pull the cart across the ridge one step at a time". He was talking about me, I am an ordinary and plain young man, not fighting, not scolding, not teasing women, not bullying old ladies, but I am such a good young man, it is not easy to live this long, just two words to describe me, bad luck.


    My mother told me that I should have had a twin sister, this sister, who almost took my life.


    When my mom was pregnant, she did B-mode ultrasound, and when she saw that there were twins in her belly, it made my whole family extremely happy. Three generations of singles, my grandpa laughed so hard that he could pinch flies to death. He took a long drag from his cigarette and said, "If these two kids were together, it would be worth it for me to die." The whole family became even happier because of a single sentence from my grandfather. The next day, almost everyone in the village knew that there were twins going to be born in my house, and they also knew that the two kids that my grandfather said were worth it even if they killed him. Every day, when they saw my grandfather, they would tease him: "Old Sun, do you want your grandson or your life?" Every time, my grandfather would smile and say, "Yes, always."


    With the birth of a baby in October, it was about to be a ripe day, but my mother did not move. The hearts of my family members were burning with anxiety. It was normal to go to the hospital, and he didn''t do any B-mode ultrasound to see the fetus. It had always been the beginning of spring, which meant that my mother was sixteen months pregnant. These extra six months nearly scared the whole family to death, but when she gave birth to her child, something even more outrageous happened.


    It was said that in the maternity ward of the hospital, when the nurse carried out a child, my grandpa took it and my grandma eagerly waited for the second child, but the nurse only said, "It was just a child." The family''s joy was gone. What about the other child? The two of them were clearly at home. After all, it was too bizarre. My grandfather took out the movie and watched it again and again. That''s right, it was obviously two children, how could there not be one. My grandma kept talking in a low voice. After a while, she suddenly said to my grandpa, "This matter, we don''t understand. Quickly go find Old Lady Liu. We can hold it in for so long, can we just suffocate to death?" My grandfather also said, "That''s right, let''s look for her. We don''t have any more ideas, and only Old Granny Liu can bring our grandson back." As he spoke, he did not move. My grandma pushed him anxiously. "Then hurry up and go, what are you waiting for!" My grandpa also became anxious: "I actually think that my legs won''t work anymore. Then, Tie Cheng should hurry. My grandfather told me when I grew up that he also knew that his other grandson couldn''t be found, and that it wasn''t as if he was lost. Where would I go to find him? However, when people were too anxious to find someone to rely on, Old Mrs. Liu would become the family''s pillar of support.


    My father walked for a long time but didn''t come back. The whole family was looking forward to it. My mother said, "How about I go out and take a look? I''m so worried." As she was about to put on her shoes, my grandmother said, "Where are you going? I''ll go take a look." While he was talking, his father came back with an old lady behind him. This was Old Mrs. Liu. She was rather short, slightly hunched, neither fat nor thin, an ordinary old lady from the countryside, but she gave off a different feeling.


    My grandfather was on the verge of tears. "Big sis, you''re finally here. Look at how my grandson is gone. I''m going to die from worry." Tears and snot ran down the faces of the entire family. Old Mrs. Liu waved her hand. "That''s enough, let me see that child." My mother gave me to Old Lady Liu. She took it and frowned as she said, "Isn''t this a little too much? A granddaughter and a grandson." My grandfather hurriedly asked, "Big Sis, what are you talking about? Where''s my granddaughter? My legs are too weak from anxiety. Don''t speak nonsense." Old Mrs. Liu wasn''t that old, but when the old ladies in the village saw her, they were all very respectful because she was really capable. Furthermore, she was a good person, and she helped out anyone.


    Old Mrs. Liu saw that my entire family was worried and pitiful, so she slowly said, "You guys, don''t be anxious. There''s no use in being anxious. We won''t be able to find the granddaughter again. The little girl is in this boy''s body." Who could understand this? The whole family was shocked. My mother said, "Aunt Liu, then what should we do? How can a girl like me not be able to come out?" Old Mrs. Liu said, "Even if she comes out, she''s not your child. This girl lives in a boy''s body. When she leaves, it''s hard to say." As he spoke, he turned me over and pointed at my waist. "Do you see this birthmark? This is a birthmark. Since when did the girl send it away? This birthmark can fade. Hearing this, the entire family was relieved, but they were still depressed. After all, they were waiting for the two children, even my grandma sewed two underpockets. After sending off Old Lady Liu, my grandfather said, "This is fate. Don''t be too sad about it. Don''t you have a child? It''s pretty good." My grandmother also said, "That''s right, maybe this girl will be ours from now on." My parents have nothing to say, after all this is too weird.


    I thought I was lucky to be able to follow Old Lady Liu''s instructions. Who knew that since I was young, I have been through three calamities and eight calamities. He had just been born, so he should drink milk and pee himself. However, a hundred days had passed and something had happened.


    Northeast people when the child is 100 days old, will invite relatives and friends. That day, there were a lot of guests at home. Many people knew that there should have been a pair of twins in my house, but they all knew that it was not a good thing. That day, my father drank quite a lot of wine. Since my grandfather couldn''t drink anymore, he accompanied him in speaking, and the atmosphere was very warm. Especially when he saw how white and fat I was, and how everyone praised me for my good looks, my grandfather couldn''t stop smiling. My mother opened my clothes and looked at my back, but there was nothing wrong with my back. The birthmark on my waist was also normal, so I just lied down on my stomach, but after a while, I also cried on my stomach, and it was without any sound. But the whole family was scared, so my grandfather couldn''t even pat my back, and my grandmother quickly said to my father, "Come on, look for Old Lady Liu." My dad hurried off and came back after a while. He entered the house and said in a sobbing tone, "Aunt Liu is gone."

 C2

    Old Mrs. Liu was gone? My grandmother was so scared that she almost fell on the ground. My mother started crying and my grandfather kicked my father, "You were still fine yesterday, but you''re gone now?" My father quickly said, "No, we didn''t find anyone when we went to her house, and her wife wasn''t there either. I don''t know where she went." My grandpa looked at me who was crying, my grandma and mom with tears in their eyes and said to my dad, "Let''s go. Let''s go home and ask. There will definitely be people who will know." My father hurriedly agreed, and the two of them went out with lanterns in their hands.


    The villagers also asked around, and they were finally able to find out that Old Lady Liu and her wife went to their son-in-law''s house in the neighboring village. My grandfather and father borrowed two bicycles and directly went to the neighboring village, and before they left, they also troubled our fat old lady to accompany my grandmother and mother and me, who was still crying non-stop.


    Aunt Pang was the head of the women''s department in our village. She was short and strong, like a big top. When she came to my house, she saw that it was dark, so she came in and asked, "Why don''t you light the lamp? What are you doing in the dark? Why do you know how to pass by?" When my grandma heard that it was Fat Aunt and not my grandpa, she knew what had happened. "Sister, did my family''s old man go out to find Sister Liu?" When Aunt Pang entered the room and saw that my mother was hugging me, I stopped crying. I was still pulling gently and came over to rub my little head. "This kid is fine. Why did my elder brother and Tie Cheng say he was so scary?" My mom said, ''You don''t know about Fat Aunt. She was crying so much just now that it was so loud that it sounded like it was breaking. When you shouted outside earlier, she stopped crying just like that.'' Aunt Pang said, "Your family''s Tie Cheng went to the Liu family''s store. He said that Old Lady Liu went to her son-in-law''s home and would be back soon. Don''t be anxious." When Aunt Pang came along, my mother and my grandmother weren''t so scared anymore. The three women started to talk about family matters.


    Aunt Pang said to my grandma, "Big Sis, why is your house so dark? This light doesn''t seem to be as bright as my family''s lamps. It''s not like this normally." My grandmother was also puzzled. "That''s right. I don''t know what happened today. It was fine yesterday." At that moment, my mother exclaimed, "Mom, what''s wrong with this child? He looks like he''s going to lose his temper." My grandmother rushed to bring me over, and I saw that my face had turned green, as if someone were pinching my neck, "What the hell is going on, come on," she said, straightening me up, but it was no use, I closed my eyes tightly, and the sight of me about to faint terrified them.


    At this moment, the sound of footsteps and voices came from outside. Hearing that there were quite a few people, my grandmother was delighted. "My old man is back." As she spoke, she got off the brick bed and ran out. Strangely, no one heard her as soon as she went out. My grandmother muttered to herself, "I heard the sound, but why is there no one here" before she went back. My mom and auntie both asked, "Where''s that person? Old Mrs. Liu?" My grandma also doubtfully said, "No, there''s no one outside." The three of them seemed to have suddenly thought of something and fell silent. After a moment of silence, Aunt Pang finally spoke first, "Big sister, your child is so scary like this. Let''s not go out when we hear a sound we don''t recognize. Who knows what it is?" My grandmother and my mother were silent, the atmosphere of fear surrounding the three of them, the lamp flickering as if in tune with the atmosphere, far from being as bright as usual.


    At this moment, a shout came from outside, "Why are you not turning on the lights? Hurry up, Sister Liu is here." It was my grandfather''s voice, and my grandmother was overjoyed. "Oh, oh, oh, old man. You''re finally back! You scared the three of us to death." My grandfather introduced him, "This is Sister Liu''s son-in-law, also surnamed Liu. Hearing about our family, he hurriedly followed us, luckily he brought her here on his motorcycle, otherwise, we wouldn''t know when he would be able to come back." My grandmother welcomed them in.


    Old Lady Liu looked at me, then rolled over and looked at my back. She said with a serious expression, "How about this? You all go to the warehouse for a while and prepare some hot water. Don''t get too hot. The rest of them quickly agreed to go out and make preparations. Needless to say, their lights lit up as soon as they left.


    Old Mrs. Liu had her son-in-law strip me off and lift me upside down. She looked at the birthmark on my lower back and said, "This girl is getting more and more dishonest. She starts to be a human when she has no chance to give birth. It''s a matter of time." With that, she pulled out the hairpin from my hair. The hairpin was made of wood, and it could be twisted apart at one end until there was a silver needle in it. Then, with extreme speed, she pointed out the word "press" on the birthmark on my waist. After stabbing, my face finally turned rosy and I quickly fell asleep due to exhaustion.


    Old Mrs. Liu told Kunzi to carry me to the barn, where people had prepared hot water and red rope. Old Mrs. Liu took me and put me in the water, and the word "press" on my waist slowly turned red. Then she tied a knot on my body with the red rope, each knot very carefully, and it took more than ten minutes to finish.


    "Alright, carry the child back. It''s already so late, you can all rest." With that, Old Mrs. Liu let out a heavy sigh. My grandfather asked, "Big Sis, is that enough?" Old Lady Liu said, "This can only guarantee a few days of nothing. But don''t worry, this child and I are fated. We won''t leave him be. Kun Zi, let''s go." My grandparents hurriedly sent them off. Aunt Pang quickly said, "Bring me along as well. I don''t dare to leave by myself."


    When we reached the door, Old Lady Liu said to my grandparents, "You two are too old. Come in later. Wait at the door before you go in." My grandfather asked, "What''s the matter, Big Sis? Why can''t you come in now? Old Mrs. Liu said, "This little girl of yours is a monster. She attracted countless wild ghosts around her and they all ran over to your house. Otherwise, how could your child behave like this? The lights in your house that are filled with Yin energy have not been lit. Now that the girls have stopped, these ghosts will return to their original places. " When my grandma cried out "Mama!", she shouted in a bad voice, "Son, daughter-in-law, hurry up and bring your child out." Old Mrs. Liu laughed, "What are you afraid of? Your family doesn''t have any Yin energy or baleful qi, so they can''t attract ghosts. I''m just afraid that you two might be too old to be in trouble." While saying that, my parents carried me out. My father asked, "What happened, Mom?" After standing at the door for a while, Old Mrs. Liu said, "Don''t be afraid, this time the house is clean. Hurry and go to bed, my parents are already tired, your parents won''t be able to hold on much longer." With that, the three of them left while my family entered the house in fear. The room felt bright, and the family could finally rest in peace. After the night''s experience had made them tense, and soon, snoring sounds could be heard.

 C3

    After a few years of peace and quiet, my family gradually relaxed. Slowly, I would run away from talking, and when I had nothing to do, I would go out with my friends in the village to play. In the summer, the scenery around our hometown is extremely beautiful. There are many mountains in the Northeast Plains, as is the case near our village. We play in a lot of places, but none of the adults in our family dare to let us go too far away, after all, other than that man-eating beast in the mountains and forests, no one can say for sure.


    Children were naturally curious. When they were alone, they might be timid and obedient, but when a few children were together, some strange idea might come up. A four or five-year-old child was the most dangerous time, because their ability to sense danger far surpassed their ability to deal with it.


    One of the boys I was especially good with was called Diao Yang, who had two older brothers and two older sisters, so he was also known as Diao Wu. Because he was stuffy, and his older brother and sister were a few years older than him, he rarely played with them, almost always hanging out with the rest of us kids his age, and in his words he said, "They all want to go to school, so I don''t know what''s the point of it, I don''t even know the words." I found out later that he didn''t like to read when he was able to read all the words in the book.


    This brat looked bored, but in reality, he had a stomach full of the mind of the devil. In the northeastern dialect, he would be called "rotten". When we played together, he would always give us some creative suggestions.


    After fooling around for a while, we noticed that the sun was a bit dazzling, so Tang Yang said: "Hey, with how we''re drying ourselves in the sun, we shouldn''t be drying ourselves like that fish. Let''s go into the woods, it''s cool that way." I said, "I don''t dare, but you guys can go. My mom said there''s a man-eater in the woods." He then joined the others to laugh at me, "Look at your guts. We''re already so old, who''s afraid of scaring the kids?" I was only six years old and he was only five, but he sounded like a silly kid who was getting married.


    Seeing that I didn''t want to go, the other kids were eager to give it a try as well. After all, as a kid, I couldn''t stand being looked down upon, especially when it came to boys. Seeing that they were all so daring, I said, "Isn''t it just a forest? Whoever''s afraid of who, let''s go." Thus, the five of us ran into the forest. Who would''ve thought that we would get into such a mess this time?


    It was much cooler in the forest. We ran and jumped all the way until we finally reached the depths of the forest. At that time, the environment was good and there were all kinds of animals. The deer is a kind of deer, and the outstanding characteristic of it is foolishness. People chase it and run, but when people stop, it also stops and looks back at you. "Why don''t you chase me?" So this animal is particularly easy to catch.


    As soon as we left, we saw a deer, squatting in an open field. We all knew its characteristics, and without hiding anything, we walked towards it. The child didn''t even try to grab it, she only wanted to play with it. When the deer saw us coming over, it looked at us with its eyes filled with confusion. Its mouth was wide open, and saliva was flowing out. I looked at the deer and thought, "This is really too stupid. Maybe it was just a fool in the deer? Otherwise, if it could see so many people, it wouldn''t know how to run?" As we spoke, the deer seemed to suddenly wake up. It turned around and ran away. The few of us cried out and chased after it.


    After chasing for a while, we were unable to catch up, the deer saw that we were unable to catch up, so it stood down and waited for us, we could also take the opportunity to slowly recover our strength, thus a very interesting chase competition started, we chased, it ran, we stopped, it also stopped, it turned back and drooled as it looked at us.


    How could he let it go so easily? He really couldn''t run anymore, so he could only walk slowly and flippantly while saying, "Aiya, mom, I''m so tired. Why do you think this thing can run so fast? Tell me, how about I catch it and ride it like a horse?" I thought, "Don''t you have to be as stupid as him when you ride him every day?"


    Without waiting for us to catch our breath, the person at the front shouted, "Why isn''t this guy waiting for us?" When I looked up, it was true. Why didn''t this stupid deer wait for us before running off by itself? We were so stupid, we wasted so much time.


    We all stared at each other, thinking, this stupid deer isn''t stupid, it was just playing with us, how are we supposed to get home after bringing us all this way? There was no other way. We rested for a while and slowly found our way back. At that time, we didn''t know how to be afraid, so we didn''t notice that the sun had already set. We kids are in this forest, if there''s a bear or a tiger coming out, who knows how many of us could make it back alive.


    As we walked, something white seemed to be standing in the woods in front of us, and our curiosity began again, all of us drawn to it. After a while, I couldn''t help but feel my scalp tingle. So this was a white tombstone. Everyone was curious and groped around to admire it. They even asked, "What is this bumpkin doing? Does this stone belong to you?" I looked at their faces which were filled with curiosity. I gave a mischievous laugh. "Do you all not understand? This is called a grave? There is a dead person buried here, yet you all don''t even know this?" I went with my grandmother when she died, and I ended up buried here. " "He looked pleased with himself, as if his grandmother being buried there was a proud thing to do.


    The big guys were all shocked. The youngest child said, "My dad said not to let me into this damn place. I think we should leave quickly." Embarrassment was written all over his face, "What are you afraid of? With so many of us, why are you afraid of the dead popping out of the grave? "It''s fine, I''m here. Let''s rest for a bit. I''ve never seen such a big, neat stone before." I don''t know why he was so confident, but after hearing what he said, the big guy wasn''t scared anymore, but my heart was still thumping, but seeing that everyone was happily studying the stone tablet, I felt too embarrassed to show my fear.


    After a while, Diao Yang dug out a neat brick-like stone from around the grave, which made the big guy even more excited. "What''s this, why''s it so clear?" I asked. Diao Yang showed it to the big guys as if it was a treasure, before carefully stuffing it in his pocket and saying, "It might be a treasure, so I have to take it back." I wanted to talk to him. Did you take anything from this dead man? However, seeing his happy expression, he did not say anything.


    It was almost evening before we returned. Before we went back to our own homes, we couldn''t resist the big guy''s request, so we took out the treasure and showed it to the big guy. After touching it, we took it back and said, "Please don''t tell our lord, this is our secret." We also solemnly agreed. Who would have thought that the strange thing would happen the next day?


    After seven or eight days, the village chief sent someone to my house to look for my father for a meeting with the organizing committee. My father came back to tell us that the village chief had gone to look for the young men of the village. It turned out that two hunters had gone hunting in the village. According to the hunter, they originally wanted to catch a rabbit to drink with. The two brothers didn''t know what was going on that day, they weren''t satisfied even after catching two rabbits, they just wanted to catch a big guy, and in the words of now, if they didn''t kill themselves, they wouldn''t die.

 C4

    After seven or eight days, the village chief sent someone to my house to look for my father for a meeting with the organizing committee. My father came back to tell us that the village chief had gone to look for the young men of the village. It turned out that two hunters had gone hunting in the village. According to the hunter, they originally wanted to catch a rabbit to drink with. The two brothers didn''t know what was going on that day, they weren''t satisfied even after catching two rabbits, they just wanted to catch a big guy, and in the words of now, if they didn''t kill themselves, they wouldn''t die.


    The injured hunter was called Chen Huaizi, a member of the Hui clan, but he didn''t seem to feel any restraints. He was bitten by the savage and had three deep cuts on his thigh, saying, "Aiyo, hey, luckily I didn''t bite upwards, otherwise my life would have been taken. My dad would have beaten me to death." It seemed as though his father was much more terrifying than Savage.


    He had to sit on the kang with a thick blanket around him, and his hands were still shaking when he came back. According to him, one of them had slipped away to a rabbit, but just as they were walking, they heard a sound in front of them, like a slow wild boar, and they were overjoyed, thinking that they had met this good opportunity, it must be a sick wild boar.


    Wild boar meat was worth a lot of money, but few hunters dared to catch a wild boar. When a wild boar was ferocious, it could kill people with its fangs. It was a rare good thing to meet an old boar, a sick boar or a young boar alone. So, the two of them set up an ambush while the shotgun also went in. Their minds were filled with thoughts on how to eat the wild boar meat.


    Ah, but after waiting for a while, he couldn''t see the pig coming out. The grass was thicker, so he said, "Big brother, can you catch the pig? Let''s go take a look." He thought to himself, "How could a wild boar not groan after being pinched?" The two of them didn''t think too much and walked towards the bush.


    The thing in the grass was dark, and when it saw the person, it suddenly jumped up. However, as if its legs had lost its strength, it didn''t jump very high, and Chen Huaizi, who was walking in front, immediately saw the black flash, and heard the huge monkey sitting down on the ground, followed by a sharp pain in his thigh. As he looked down, he saw a huge monkey pouncing on his thigh, biting it with all his might.


    One of them was injured in the leg and the other was scared out of his wits. The two carried him back to the village with great difficulty, only to end up paralyzed at the village entrance.


    The whole village has gone into an explosion. There has always been a legend about savages in our village, about how brutal they are, how they eat people, and how they hurt the two of them today. Who would dare to go hunting in the future? When the village chief heard their descriptions, he thought that if this thing didn''t kill them all, then when the villagers didn''t stop, they would say that the savage was willing to eat children. Unless this savage was eliminated, wouldn''t the entire village tremble in fear every day? Moreover, the barbarian was not afraid of people. There were many people in the village who relied on hunting to survive. Who would dare to hunt in the mountains in the future?


    He said to the village chief, "Chief, when that thing ran away, I saw it. It didn''t have a single hair on its hand, and its ears were exactly the same as a human''s, so I don''t know what it was. It''s pretty weird, but I think we better not mess with it, or else we won''t go too far in the future as a hunter." The Village Chief stared at him and said, "Do you think that everyone else is as weak as you? If you don''t kill it, it will cause trouble. You can just rest and recuperate, there''s no need for you." Thus, they prepared to bring the entire village''s labor force to the mountains to search for the barbarians.


    Logically speaking, with so many people going together, all the animals were scared off. However, they were still able to reap some benefits. That night, the village chief brought his men back. With a dark expression, the Village Head went to find Old Lady Liu. Upon seeing her, he said, "Aunt Liu, you have to help with this matter." Who knew that the barbarian was not afraid of humans? He was caught in the net by everyone and was torn apart by the net. After a while, everyone realized that the beast was not a big monkey, but a human. However, it let out a roar like an animal, and everyone knew what was going on; it was not something that could be solved by human means.


    After hearing that, Old Mrs. Liu frowned, "Did a dead person come out to hurt people?" The Village Chief replied, "I don''t know what it is, but it''s definitely a human. No, it''s not a human. How could a human be like that?" Old Mrs. Liu thought to herself that many people knew about the fraud of corpses, but it was strange for corpses to run around without fear. This was truly a tough nut to crack. He said to the village chief, "Go back and inform everyone to close the door at night. The dogs will all be locked up. I know what to do. Don''t worry."


    She guessed that this thing should be a zombie, and Old Lady Liu''s ability was that of a master from the Northeast, but she really didn''t know how to deal with this zombie. After wandering around the house for a while, she couldn''t think of a way to deal with it, so she sighed and entered the most remote warehouse in the yard. After about half an hour, a little fox jumped out of the window of the warehouse and ran off into the distance.


    The village chief and the people from the village committee informed everyone not to go out in the evening. Since the animals in the house were all tied up, there was no need to keep it a secret, so they just told everyone to be careful and not let the zombies catch them and kill them. After scaring them, the effect was really good.

 C5

    When Old Mrs. Liu was young, she was already chosen by a fox fairy and had left home at the age of 16. There were many horse immortals in the Northeast, almost every village had one, which meant that animal cultivators, in order to accumulate meritorious services, would attach themselves to suitable people to help them get rid of demons and demons.


    Moreover, this Fox family was a big family. Other than the three old foxes, there were also countless little foxes in the family. Hu Xiaochun had an older sister and a younger sister, but her older sister and sister were all cultivating on the mountain and didn''t find disciples.


    The little fox that jumped out of the barn window was Hu Xiaochun''s granddaughter, Hu Yaoyao. She was a little fox that hadn''t cultivated for several decades, and usually stayed in Old Lady Liu''s barn. Because Hu Xiaochun lived in the mountain for a long time, she had Hu Yaoyao act as Old Lady Liu''s representative.


    Hu Xiaochun used up a lot of energy last time, so she couldn''t take it anymore, so she tried her best not to trouble Hu Xiaochun. However, the problem this time left her at a loss, so she had no choice but to ask the Celestial Fox Immortal to step in. After tidying up, she came to my house. Everyone in my house was listening to my father about how to catch zombies, when suddenly there was a knock on the door, which gave me a big fright. My grandfather laughed at me, "What are you afraid of? Where did zombies come from?" When my father opened the door and saw that it was Old Lady Liu, he hurriedly came to welcome her. Old Lady Liu did not say much after entering the room. "Little Ying, bring Haozi over to me." When I was young, Old Lady Liu treated me and also saw my mother''s special physique, so she accepted my mother as a Second God. This time, my mother and I are definitely going to be involved in that, so my family didn''t say anything.


    My grandfather said, "Do you need our help? If you need anything, just say it directly." Old Lady Liu said, "It''s fine. Just let them go with me." She led my mother and me away.


    I haven''t had a lot of trouble these days, so I rarely went to Mrs. Liu''s house. After I went through the door, Mrs. Liu led us directly to the small barn and then asked us to help her with eggs, white wine, and pork. I also thought, "Is this for a midnight snack?" Old Granny Liu spoke up, "Ying, when Great Immortal Hu comes by later, as long as you''re not afraid, it''ll be fine." My mother said, "Aunt Liu is here, what am I afraid of." Old Mrs. Liu nodded and told me not to speak any nonsense.


    After about ten minutes, I suddenly felt the temperature in the warehouse drop, it dropped so much that I couldn''t help but shiver. At this moment, my mom stopped swinging and opened her mouth to speak, but then she said in a soft voice, "Little Liu, why are you looking for your grandma?" This sound gave me a fright. My mother wasn''t like this. She scared me so much that I didn''t dare to make a sound. Before Old Mrs. Liu could say anything, my mother said again, "This mountain is colder than your village, but I, this girl, am quite suitable. How did you find her, you already found her, you don''t have to suffer. All these years I''ve been tormenting you, I''ve always come, you''re too weak." As I said that, my hands didn''t stop. After the egg is beaten, it goes straight to my mouth. The greasy pork is directly stuffed into my mouth and I pour the high alcohol that I''ve burnt at home into my mouth.


    Hu Xiaochun took advantage of my mother''s body and ate it all. Old Mrs. Liu spoke up, "Hu Taishui, I''m so old, and I thought I wouldn''t have the chance to bother you anymore. I didn''t expect that there would be such a huge disaster. I really have no way to recruit anyone." Hu Xiaochun said, "A great disaster? What kind of disaster was this? How come I didn''t know? " Old Lady Liu laughed, "You didn''t even move, so you don''t know what''s going on outside. Recently, there''s a dead man walking around the mountain with his corpse blown up, but he scared me so much. If he comes down the mountain and enters the village, he might bring disaster upon all of us. So please help him."


    Hu Xiaochun looked around and said, "Ah, you''re talking about such a disaster. This will be difficult. That zombie isn''t in the Three Realms. It jumped out of the five elements. I couldn''t do anything about it." Old Granny Liu knew what this old fox wanted, so she said, "Great milk, let''s be straightforward. As long as it''s something our village has, you can take it away. As long as you help us deal with this disaster." Hu Xiaochun pursed his lips and smiled, "Then I''ll take it! I''ll take this boy''s 10 Jin blood!" Then he pointed at me, and I was stunned. I thought to myself, This old fox really isn''t that good. He''s no different from the sage who caught Monk Tang in Journey to the West. What''s the use of drinking my blood since I''m not Monk Tang? You want ten pounds of my blood, and I''m not going to be a man anymore? Old Lady Liu was stunned. "Great Dairy, I was just about to ask you about this little kid. Did you see anything special about him?" Hu Xiaochun said, "Hehe, you are just an ordinary person, so you can''t see anything normal. This boy used to be a person in the temple, so he shouldn''t be a virgin, but his master still wanted him to be her disciple after he became an immortal. So this boy is only half a child, which is hard to come by." After saying that, he stared at me and asked, "Little boy, why don''t you give me ten pounds of blood? I''ll give you ten pounds of blood. We don''t owe each other anything. How about it?" It scared me so much that I hid behind Old Lady Liu. Old Lady Liu laughed and rubbed my head. "Haozi, Hu Tai''s blood is much more precious than your blood. You''ve made a lot of profit from this business." I said, "Then if you dare to put ten pounds of blood in it, I won''t dare. If I put ten pounds of blood in it, I''ll be an adult." Hu Xiaochun laughed, "That''s easy. Every New Year''s Eve, you give me half a pound of blood, and on the fifth day of the sixth month, you give me half a pound of blood. Besides, I have a lot of people who want my blood." I asked again, "What do you want my blood for, and what do I want your blood for?" Hu Xiaochun said, "With my blood, I''ll have my cultivation experience. Furthermore, I''ve connected with all the deities on the mountain and they see you as one of their own. Do you think that''s useful?" Before I could say anything, Old Lady Liu said, "This brat is fortunate. I thank him for him." This old lady, feelings aren''t about letting you bleed. Hu Xiaochun said, "I''ve been in closed door training recently and I can''t use my real body. I don''t want to trouble my sister and sister, so I''ll give you advice. Do you know our King Hu of Zhang Feng Mountain?"


    King Hu? I asked, "Is it the Tiger''s Essence?" Hu Xiaochun said, "It''s not the essence of tigers, it''s the great tigers that rule over the mountains. You''ve lived here for so many years, haven''t you noticed that there aren''t any tigers? "I know why, but it''s just because King Hu, as long as you can move, there''s nothing that King Hu can''t do. Go southwest for 15 miles. There''s a big ravine there to lure the trouble over there. King Hu will take care of it." After saying that, my mom twitched again. Then, she lowered her head and stopped talking. It seemed like it was Hu Taishui who left.

 C6

    Tiger is the largest tiger in the world, but also the most lethal one. Since ancient times, there is a saying that two tigers are not allowed in the same mountain, tiger has a solitary personality, does not like to live in groups, and is known as the mountain god. Tiger''s might and domineering aura has been praised by many people since ancient times, some people even thought that tigers can control ghosts and gods, while tigers'' baleful aura could make evil beings retreat and avoid them.


    It was said that after this type of tiger was born, its mother would leave it. It was said that because of the recognition between the tigers, whether it was a tiger king or not, when the tiger king was born, it would attack any living being that it did not recognize. In reality, the tigers that most people saw were just a ferocious tiger. Real tigers were rarely seen.


    The black bear in the Northeast Old Forest was an overlord level creature that was even bigger than the tiger, but there were legends about tigers eating bears. The difference between tigers and tigers was, tigers killing bears were more complicated when they were in need of food, tigers and bears could fight each other for a few days, and when both sides were injured, tigers would turn around and look for small food. At that time, the stupid and irritable bear would wait for the tiger to recover and when the tigers fought again, the tigers would slowly not be their opponent. Biao, on the other hand, was different. He was a bear that didn''t know how to turn, and Biao was even more so. When a bear met an ordinary tiger, it would have a fight.


    Old Mrs. Liu quickly told the village chief about this solution. The village chief was very happy that they finally found a solution. However, Hu Xiaochun said that Biao was in the southwest while the zombie was in the northeast. What was the best course of action? Finally, at Old Lady Liu''s suggestion, he figured out a way for the two to ride their horses to the northeast. A horse would come out immediately when it was alone, and a horse would tremble when it saw a tiger. At that time, both the man and the horse would be in danger, and the three horses wouldn''t be the target.


    And so my father and another young rider, a man named Qian Wenzhao, had taken up the task. The village chief and a few others followed from a distance. Just in case something happened, they walked towards the southwest mountain valley. They felt that it was frighteningly quiet, but they could not show it in their hearts.


    My dad and Qian Wenxian pretended to chat and smile to each other. Suddenly, they felt a cold wind blowing from behind them. Since ancient times, there has been a saying of a cloud dragon and a tiger. At this moment, my father knew that Tiger King had come out. He was talking to Qian Wenxian, so he didn''t dare to relax the reins in his hands. The two of them urged the horse towards the northeast.


    Just like this, the two of them rode their horses at the front and Biao followed behind. Behind them, the village chief led the five militia.


    After about half an hour, when they were about to reach the place where the zombies were found, they began to get nervous, and at that moment, they heard a roar that sounded like a human or beast, and as they stared blankly, a huge black monkey-like creature jumped out from the grass nearby, baring its fangs and brandishing its claws, and charged towards them. The two of them did not have time to be afraid, but turned their horses around and ran towards the Tiger King behind them.


    In the blink of an eye, the corpse and the huge tiger began to tear and bite each other. Everyone heard the sound of rolling thunder and the dust and dirt in the middle of the battlefield, and for a time, they could not see the battle clearly. The horses that they were riding on were so scared that they were paralyzed on the ground, and no one dared to go up and take a closer look, all of them hiding in the forest, hoping that Tiger King would be able to suppress the zombie.


    From the moment Tiger King was born, he had battled fiercely. He had a lot of battle experience, and he was not afraid of death, not to mention that he did not fear zombies. He only knew how to bite and kill all the creatures that were against him. The only difference between a zombie and a human was that its teeth and nails were longer. Although it didn''t know pain, how could Tiger King know how to retreat? Although the zombie was incomparably strong, but in front of Tiger King, it was just a mantis''s arm. After being pushed down, Tiger King opened his mouth and spurted out a mouthful of blood, then tightly bit onto the zombie''s neck, the zombie''s throat issued out a hissing sound as it struggled desperately. Tiger King''s lower jaw were pressed together, leaving behind a thick layer of black blood through the gaps between his teeth, then looking back at the zombie, only its head and body remained, the Tiger King tore apart the zombie''s body like a tiger venting his anger, and gave a deafening roar to the Tiger King to celebrate his victory this time.


    The crowd had already walked far away, or else when Tiger King discovered them, he would definitely make them into snacks. Even if they had a few broken spears, when facing these vicious beasts that could easily kill zombies, people would not even have the courage to open fire.

 C7

    The zombie that caused so much panic was killed by Tiger King just like that. According to my father, after Tiger King killed the zombie, he slowly walked back to the southwest side of the mountain ditch, wondering what was there that attracted him.


    The village returned to its former harmonious atmosphere, and the people had smiles on their faces. The children also dared to go out to play, and now, the few of us were gathered together again. Because of a treasure, we became the leaders, and we had to listen to him whenever we wanted to take a look at the treasure.


    Recently, there was another girl who joined us. Her name was Liu Xin Xin, also from our village, because girls from our village rarely go out for fun. Liu Xin, on the other hand, was a dishonest person.


    Today, the few of us ran into the woods to catch up with them, before coming up with another wicked idea. "Say, does our village have a slaughterhouse? Have you heard that slaughtering pigs and slaughtering cattle at the slaughterhouse is really fun?" One of the children said, "Where is our village? Only the Song family has it, my dad said so." Liu Xin asked, "What''s the slaughterhouse for?" I said, "I don''t even know about that. The slaughterhouse is a slaughterhouse." Diao Yang said, "We''ve never been there before, right? Let''s go take a look today and broaden our horizons." When the other kids heard that they were going to the slaughterhouse to broaden their horizons, they all shook their heads. Besides, the Song Family''s encirclement was so far away that it was tiring for monsters to walk back and forth.


    The three of us discussed how to get there and walked back and forth until it was dark. The three of us really wanted to come up with an idea: Diao Yang had a pair of roller skates in his house, his city cousin would give it to him if he got a new one, my mother had a woman''s bike, and then I tied my mischievous hands with ropes and tied the other end behind the bike, and Diao Yang and I took turns riding the bike.


    As soon as we made up our minds, the three of us made the best of our time and went back to get our roller skates. I went back to get my bike and the big-mouth Monster went back to get his rope.


    When we reached the Song family''s enclosure, I was as tired as a grandson. After finally finding the slaughterhouse, we sneaked in with our eyes wide open as if we had entered a zoo. There were pigs, sheep, cows and horses, pigs and sheep making the loudest sounds.


    One of the cows gave me a very different feeling, a cow with a big belly, as if it were pregnant with a calf, and it was bawling on the ground, full of fear and despair, as if it was trying to get attention, and to my surprise, its big eyes were full of tears, and for the first time I knew that the animal was crying, too, and that it knew that it was dying here, that it was pleading for the child in its womb.


    A workman led the cow into the packing shop, ready to slaughter it, and as they approached the door of the slaughterhouse, the sad cow suddenly stopped, fell to her knees, and tears began to flow down her cheeks, and the workman tugged at the cow as if he had not seen it, and the three of us were shocked by what we saw, because the cow seemed to notice the three of us, and called out desperately to us, as if asking us for help, and I couldn''t help but rush over and shout to the workman, "Can''t you see it cry and let it go?" As I spoke, the cow kept looking at me with tears in her eyes.


    Diao Yang and Liu Xin also ran over, "You can''t see that it''s pregnant, do you even have any humanity left?" The worker impatiently looked at us and said, "Where did this little brat come from? Get lost!" Then a few workers came and dragged us out, and it was useless for us to struggle. As we went out of the gate, I saw the cow that was about to be slaughtered. The fear and despair in its eyes was deeply etched in my young heart.


    None of us spoke on the way back, the shock of the slaughterhouse far exceeded our imagination, and I kept thinking of the cow''s despairing eyes, how she would go to sleep after dinner, how she would only feel like being dragged down and slaughtered in her sleep, and how the butcher, with a fierce face and a butcher''s knife in his hand, like the devil, had first smashed my head with a sledgehammer so hard that my head felt like it was splitting and my skull was breaking, and I was paralyzed, but I was still conscious, and he took out a long, pointed knife and stuck it into my neck, and I was afraid of the pain, hoping that he would kill me and end my pain, and so I did my nightmares for the night.


    I felt more and more how happy I was to be alive and with my family every day, but every animal in the slaughterhouse, every animal killed in the slaughterhouse, was a living creature, and every animal was unique, and they had their own feelings, but who cared? The pregnant cow, as a mother, how she wanted to protect her child, and how much she hated and resented him before she died.

 C8

    For a while since I came back from the slaughterhouse, I didn''t want to eat meat. When I saw meat, I thought of the sad eyes of the pregnant cow before she was killed, but it didn''t matter to me whether I played or ate.


    She has a granddaughter who''s the same age as me, her name is Liu Yuxuan. Old lady Liu often teases me: "Haozi, look at my Xuan Xuan, I''ll be your wife." Even though I was young at the time, I was still quite sensible. Xuan Xuan followed old granny Liu and was black and thin like a monkey, but I never said to old lady Liu: "Grandma Liu, your granddaughter looked like a monkey. I looked scared." I''ve been so smart since I was a kid.


    That day, after I finished lunch, I went to Old Lady Liu''s house to play. Her family''s old man liked to go out when he had nothing better to do, so Old Lady Liu didn''t always go out, so when I went, she told me stories, which were probably about Daoist Immortals or ghosts, but I wasn''t afraid at all. On the contrary, I listened with relish, not even a fool would know fear, in Xuan Xuan''s words. Old Mrs. Liu was wearing reading glasses when I went in today. When I came in, she saw me saying, "Haozi, what''s wrong? Are you unhappy?" Before I could step out of the shadow the cow had given me, I said, "Grandma Liu, I was bored at home and came out." Old Lady Liu put down the newspaper and said, "Haozi, remember Hu Tai Niu?" I said, "Remember, he''s in your barn?" Old Lady Liu said, "It''s almost the day of the blood exchange with Hutu, so I''m not going to tell you any stories today. Just draw the blood first, it''ll hurt. Haozi, you''re not afraid, are you?" I knew that the old lady was teasing me, so I said, "What''s there to be afraid of? I''m going to school soon. Go ahead and smoke." After saying that, she rolled up her sleeves and took out a glass jar from the back room. Wiping it from the inside out until it was spotless, she gave me a shock and said, "Grandma Liu, didn''t you finish the bottle in ten years? This jar weighs two pounds of blood, right? I can''t take it anymore."


    Old Granny Liu smiled and said, "Silly brat, I can let you fill this bottle up. Not to mention you''re already so small, even if your father filled this bottle up, he would faint. You can just smoke a little." "Come on, give me your arm," I said, and walked over and pulled out a thin needle. The rubber tube at the other end went through the glass jar. I reached my arm over and she inserted the needle into the vein of my right arm. There was no pain, only a slight coolness. After a while, she finished smoking and said, "Haozi, it doesn''t hurt. I have some medicine on this needle." I quickly rolled up my sleeves and said, "Grandma Liu, I''ve finished smoking. Tell me a story." Old Lady Liu brought out a bowl of black medicine from the back room, saying that it was to replenish the blood. She let me drink it, then said: "Sure, today I''ll tell you the story of Yellow Great Immortal."


    I hurriedly sat down to listen, Old Lady Liu said: "There are three Immortal Meridians in the northeast, Big Little Xing An Ridge and Changbai Mountain. There are many Immortal Cultivators in these three Meridians, and the Immortal Cultivators in them all have a reason to come out of the mountains, whether it is to seek revenge, to repay gratitude, or to accumulate meritorious deeds, and they need someone to support them. The spiritual energy in the Immortal meridians in the south is insufficient, and the Daoist sects in the south are prevalent, so there are very few Immortal Emperors Ma. "


    I asked, "Grandma, are you Ma Xian?" Old Mrs. Liu said: "That''s right, our reverend Hu Taishui is a fox fairy from the Great Xing''an Mountains, who is probably split into the Huang Chang Bai Hui category, Hu is a fox fairy, yellow is a yellow skin immortal, often a snake immortal, white is a hedgehog immortal, grey is a mouse immortal, of which, the fox immortal''s power is the strongest, and they have the most contact with other people, Huang Xian''s temperament is very fickle, Chang Xian''s is cold and does not like to interact with others, the rest of them are even less people. Haozi, this name of yours and Gray Immortal, I recommended you to change your name earlier, your parents did not react."


    I said, "Grandma Liu, what should I change my name for?" Old Lady Liu said, "Changing your name is not a small matter. When I have time, I''ll give you a good one." I looked at my watch and said, "Grandma Liu, I have to go back, or my mom will beat me up again." Old Lady Liu said, "Go back. Don''t take the small path. Take the main road."


    When I returned home, I saw that Diao Yang''s mother was talking to my mother at home, and after listening for a while, I realized that Diao Yang didn''t know what was wrong with him. It had been three days, he had been playing around in the morning and playing around in the afternoon, he was very punctual, he started dancing at more than ten in the morning, he started dancing at more than four in the afternoon, he started frothing and his mouth and eyes were wide open, he was afraid that his parents would know how horrible it was.


    My first reaction was to make this kid dance where he learned to dance. I couldn''t help chuckling at the way he was dancing, which made my mother give him a hard look. His mother was still crying. His mother said, "Big sis, don''t cry anymore. Let''s go take a look. I know a doctor from the province. If not, let''s go visit him at the provincial capital. Don''t delay our child." After pulling mother Diao Yang to Diao Yang''s house, I quickly followed her. After all, we were good brothers, so I was quite worried after I finished laughing.


    When he went to his house, he saw Shou Yang lying on the brick bed. There was a bowl of brown sugar water on the edge of the brick bed. His father was also sitting there looking worried.

 C9

    A few days ago, he was still full of energy and vitality, but now, not to mention that he has lost a lot of weight, his originally black face now has a layer of gray on it. He looks lifeless and lifeless, like an old man who has been bedridden for a long time.


    He barely opened his eyes, and didn''t even have the strength to move his mouth. "This child danced again this morning," his mother said. "Why is he so weak? The doctor definitely didn''t understand. It seems like he''s not sick at all." Tang Yang''s mother said, "Ai, Big Sis, you''re really worrying me to death. Going to the hospital will cost a lot of money, and yet the child is still in danger of suffering. I''m truly worried to death." My mother hastened to comfort her.


    At this moment, Diao Yang suddenly jumped up from the bed with a grunt, kicked the bowl away, jumped onto the ground and began to dance, startling the three of us, he crazily shook his head and limbs like a disco, his face was twisted, as scary as it could be, he did not stop his mother and quickly went out to call his father in, the four of us together held Diao Yang down, I didn''t expect that the half-dead had such strength now, it was as if he were a mule.


    Father Diao Yang took out a hemp rope and tied him up. He was still wiggling his body, and the foam in his mouth was spraying everywhere. I had never seen such a scene before.


    When I got closer, cold sweat broke out on my forehead. I saw a big weasel crazily twisting its body on top of a piece of wheat, the expression on its face was also scary, and it kept making sounds like "heheheh heh". It looked no different from a drunk person.


    I could tell that the weasel was probably the culprit behind this. I picked up a wooden stick and braced myself to walk in front of it, but the weasel did not seem to see me and did not react at all. As he continued to dance, I smashed the stick against his head, and with a howl, the weasel disappeared.


    His parents looked terrified after he helped Qu Yang onto the brick bed and told them what had happened. His mother slapped her thigh and cried, "Oh my god, how could my family get into trouble with that thing? It''s killing me!" After saying that, he squatted on the floor and started crying. His father sat on the sofa and smoked without saying a word.


    After three rounds of drinking, he revealed a secret. Last month, the moon was especially bright in the village, and there was a movie going on in the next village, so he also went to watch it. After watching the movie, he took advantage of the moon to go home, and when he arrived at the door, he suddenly found a fat weasel squatting down there. He was very happy to see how big this weasel was and how much meat he could have. Catching Third Uncle together was very exciting. He immediately called out to Fourth Uncle to help him catch the weasel, saying that he was so fat that he could make a big pot of soup. Shou Yang''s mother was timid, so she told them not to catch him, but they wouldn''t listen. They surrounded and blocked him with sticks. The weasel was too fat and ran too slowly, but in the end he still ran away. They didn''t think much of it and went home to sleep.


    He picked up a stick and sneakily walked over, killing the little weasel in an instant. The family of three ate the meat with relish, and the whole night was fine, and when they got up during the day they lost all energy and talked about sleeping, and the adults didn''t take it seriously, thinking that they were tired from playing yesterday, they started dancing at around ten o''clock, and after an hour of dancing, his parents were so scared that they didn''t know what to do, they started dancing around at four in the afternoon, and when they found out where to feed, they started dancing again at four in the afternoon, and their parents didn''t even notice anything, so they went to the hospital.


    He had no choice but to return home. However, after three consecutive days of dancing, he almost died from exhaustion. If it weren''t for the fact that I saw this yellow skin dancing on the wheat straw today, even Dad would not have realized that it was the yellow skin that was playing tricks on me.


    After discussing it over and over again, they knew that this was not a disease that could be seen by the hospital. Everyone planned to look for Mrs. Liu tomorrow morning, hoping that she would have a solution.


    Early the next morning, father Qu Yang and his family went to Old Lady Liu''s house with meat and wine. I also went with them, and after father Qu Yang explained the situation to Old Lady Liu, he almost kneeled down to Old Lady Liu with tears and snot all over his face, and said, "Aunt Liu, if you can help look at my son, then I''ll be your slave. Otherwise, if that kid gets killed by that yellow-skinned guy sooner or later, the couple won''t live either." Old Lady Liu quickly helped him up and said, "We''re all from the same village, what are you doing? Don''t worry, I''ll definitely help you. This child''s character is pretty good, so he''ll definitely be fine." After saying that, he let them sit in the room and went out by themselves.


    I touched the tricky hand, the palm has become cold, the eyelids droop down, I think that after another two days, he will also go to the west. Thinking of this, I immediately ran out of the warehouse and entered. Old Lady Liu was inside, closing her eyes and muttering to herself, "Hu Tai Niu, the wine and meat brought by Diao Yang''s family are all on the altar. I said," Ah, milk, can this Diao Yang die? You have to save him. " Old Lady Liu said, "It just so happens that today, Hutu will be able to come, and he''ll also give you too much blood. Don''t move, or else you''ll have too much milk on you." I said in my heart, in order to save the unruly, also give a pound of blood to Hutai milk ah.

 C10

    After a while, the small window of the warehouse was opened, and a fox came in. I thought to myself, "This Hu Tai Niu really gives me a lot of face. This sovereign has come." The fox jumped down and said, "Wait a moment, my grandma will be here soon." Although I was prepared for it, the fox talked like a human in front of me, but I still couldn''t accept it for a while.


    So, it''s not Hu Taimei, it''s that little vixen, Hu Yaoyao. I temporarily put down my nervousness. Old Lady Liu nodded to Hu Yaoyao without saying anything, while Hu Yaoyao curled up in a corner, yawning.


    After a while, I felt the temperature in the room drop. I knew that this was Hu Tai Shuai, because even though Hu Tai Cai was an immortal, she was actually an old demoness. She was covered in a layer of yin energy, and when I saw that Old Lady Liu was swaying all over, didn''t she say that she wanted to get on top of me? As she was thinking, Old Lady Liu spoke. No, it was Hu Tainmei who spoke. "Brat, I have something to tell you. Go find a woman. Little Liu is too weak." So it was because I wanted to talk to her. I quickly went out and dragged Ma Yang in. Before she could understand what was going on, Hu Tai Cai had already climbed onto her body.


    Old Lady Liu slowly woke up and explained the reason for the incident. "You should put this matter down first. That brat is called Hao Zi, right? Is your blood ready? " I rushed to get the glass vial containing my blood. When Hu Tai''s eyes lit up, he immediately grabbed it and poured it into his mouth. He drank it in two gulps, then smacked his lips and let out a chuckle, which made my hair stand on end.


    Then she drew a line on her left hand with the index finger of her right hand, but she didn''t see how much. Her nails weren''t long, so she made a cut and said to me, "Open your mouth and drink as much as I can." I said to myself, "This is not your blood, it''s not yours to fool a fool with. Besides, this blood is extremely disgusting, but I didn''t dare oppose it. I quickly opened my mouth, and as Hu Tai Shuai placed his hand on my mouth, the blood flowed down his hand and into my mouth. Don''t say it, it really isn''t disgusting."


    The wound on my left hand immediately recovered, and I was really amazed. It seemed that this old fox really did have some ability, and Hu Taikai said, "Every time we exchange blood this way, when we finish exchanging ten catties, there will be benefits for both of us, so it''s a fair deal." I said, "Then can you save Diao Yang? He''s my good friend and is about to die. How about I give you some more blood?" Hu Taimei smiled and said, "You''re quite a righteous kid. Take me there."


    I quickly took Hu Taikou along with me while Old Lady Liu followed behind me. Hu Yaoyao was even snoring when she fell asleep and entered the house. Father Yang was chatting with Old Liu when she saw us and asked, "Mother, where did you go?" Hu Taimei ignored him and walked over to Diao Yang. She opened his eyes and gave a cold snort, "This Old Huang family member is really ruthless. Stealing an Earth''s anger requires someone else''s life. How can there be such a logic?"


    He sat cross-legged on the edge of the kang, looked at us and said, "Bring me some wine, you have no eyes." Old Mrs. Liu quickly pushed her old wife out to get some wine, while Old Liu went to the back room to get a barrel of wine, and then took out a wine glass to pour Hu Tai Shuai. Without being polite, Hu Tai Shuai also drank one cup after another, which made Old Liu''s father wince in pain.


    After drinking half a bucket, Hu Taimei stopped and said, "I''ve had a drink, but it''ll be troublesome if I drink too much. Let''s just wait and see." I curiously asked, "What are we waiting for, Great Milk?" Hu Taimei replied, "We''ll wait for Old Yellow''s family. Since it couldn''t find this child in your house, of course we''ll look everywhere. Later, we''ll find this place."


    After drinking a few more cups, she was afraid of drinking too much. Just as she was hesitating whether she should continue drinking the wine or not, Diao Yang began to tremble again. Seeing that it was about to be a dance, Hu Diechu''s eyes widened, "You''re really courting death. You know that your grandma is here, but you still dare to come. Are even Old Yellow''s family so powerful?" He jumped off the kang and ran to the southeast side of the yard like a gust of wind. We hurried to follow him, only to see that Hu had run to the wall, but when he was two meters away from the wall, he suddenly jumped over it and flipped over it. We couldn''t turn over the wall, so we had to go around by the door.


    Without saying a word, he took two steps forward and kicked the weasel. The kick was so powerful that it sent the weasel flying for more than ten meters before he finally got up after a while. He glared fiercely at us and spoke in human language, "Do you dare to interfere with my Huang Family''s business? "We never meddle in other people''s business. Aren''t you afraid of going against our Huang Family?" "Hehe, you and your son ran off and stole my territory. Originally, the rich had their lives, but you and your son stole all of my land, and all of my wealth and life was gone. I deserved to be beaten to death, and you still want my son''s life. How can you be so domineering? I''m in charge of this matter today."


    Before the black smoke could reach us, we smelt a pungent smell. At this time, we saw a fox running towards us, it was Hu Yao Yao who was just sleeping a moment ago, Hu Yao''s big tail swept out and the black smoke dispersed, then Hu Yao ran towards the big yellow leather, then she turned around and ran, but Hu Yao was even faster, she caught up with the big yellow leather and almost bit into Hu Yao''s nose. Hu Yao bared her teeth in anger.


    We watched with our mouths agape. This series of changes was too surprising, where did Hu Yaoyao come out from? Why didn''t Hu Taimei do it herself? Why did he release that weasel in the end?

 C11

    At this time, we discovered that Hu Taiyu had already told Hu Yaoyao to come over and was prepared to possess Hu Yaoyao at any time. Hu Yaoyao walked over to us and said, "It''s not easy to become a wild immortal, I can''t bear to hurt its life like this. It won''t bother you anymore, so you can rest assured." With that, he turned and left.


    The incident with Huang Daxian passed just like that. From then on, his pretentious father never went hunting in the mountains. Every life was noble, and every life was worth cherishing.


    In the blink of an eye, I was also in primary school. When there were no classes, I would go to Old Lady Liu to listen to her stories, play with her crazily, and play with her for a year. Every time I spoke about what happened in school, they would look at me with admiration and listen to me earnestly.


    Today, Friday, the last part of the journey down was a physical education lesson. I waited for the physical education teacher to announce that he had disbanded and ran back to the village. Who would play football with them?


    When I reached Mrs. Liu''s house, I pushed the door open and entered. The couple was playing cards, so I greeted them and asked them to sit down. After they finished playing, I said to Mrs. Liu, "Grandma Liu, I haven''t finished the story I told yesterday. Let''s continue." Old Lady Liu took off her reading glasses and asked, "What did you say yesterday? I''m old and can''t remember. Today, I''ll tell you something else." "No matter what you say, as long as it''s what Granny Liu says, I like it." "Alright, I''ll tell you a story about Li Kui today."


    One of the generals of the Water Margin, known as Black Tornado, was killed by two big axes flying up and down. I have heard the story many times, so I was tired of it and said, "Grandma Liu, I am more familiar with Li Kui''s story than you are. Tell me about something else." Old Lady Liu said, "Aren''t you listening to Li Kui from the Water Margin. I''m not talking about the Water Margin. Listen carefully." I thought to myself, This is new. I quickly found a stool and sat down to listen.


    Old Mrs. Liu said: "Li Kui was born with a black head and a black face. When he was young, his killing intent was heavy, he grabbed little bunny and killed them all, and when others saw how murderous he was, they advised his parents to send him to the temple to recuperate, or else he would definitely become a troublemaker. His parents did not think so, but when Li Kui was 16 years old, he actually caused trouble, and when he killed, it was all a crime. If I can''t beat him, he''ll kill me. Isn''t that normal? If I can''t beat him, then he''ll kill me. Isn''t it normal that if I can''t beat him, then he''ll kill me? Let''s not even talk about a villager. Even if my own parents were to anger me, I would still chop them down. When the bystanders heard this, they were secretly speechless in their hearts, wondering how could this guy be like this? He looked like a human, but his thoughts were all beasts'' thoughts. Li Kui did not have to worry about being captured by the officials. Later on, there were some experts who said that Li Kui was born into a cruel family, and this kind of person may seem like a normal person, but his way of thinking could not be understood according to common sense, and was mostly the result of three reincarnations, which in current words was inhumane. When Li Kui met Song Jiang and was infected by him, he gradually became more and more human, but every time he would rush to the front of the battlefield, and regardless of men or women, young or old or young, he would kill people.


    I said, "Grandma Liu, have you ever met a fierce seed?" Old Mrs. Liu smiled and said, "Li Si''s appearance is just like a normal person''s. Sometimes, he can''t even tell that he''s different from others, much less outsiders."


    I stayed at Mrs. Liu''s for a while and then went home. On the way home, I passed by the eastern end of the village and saw a lot of people gathered together, as if something big had happened. I walked over and saw that something had happened to Wan Lai Chen''s house.


    Wan Lai Chen is a man of our village, a man of great stature, with a beard, copper eyes, a lion''s nose, and a mouth big enough to squeeze a fist, and a smile that can frighten a child to tears. He is a man who kills pigs and cows to make up for the lack of a slaughterhouse, because he is the only butcher in the village, so his business is booming.


    I asked the person next to me what had happened, and he told me that last night, the neighbor of Wan Lai Chen had heard a shout in his house, but soon there was no sound, and the neighbors didn''t care, and the next day someone came to visit and smelled blood outside the door, and he thought Wan Lai Chen was a butcher, and the smell of blood was perfectly normal, and pushing in the door scared him, and it was like cutting a pig and a sheep in half, and Wan Lai Chen''s parents were also cut in half, and what was more frightening and disgusting was that someone had the old woman''s upper body sewn together with the old man''s upper body and the old man''s lower body sewn with the pig and the old man''s lower body.

 C12

    Hu Tai-shu once told me that her blood would bring me a lot of benefits, giving me a lot of skills that surpassed the average person. I also understood that first of all, her physical fitness would improve by a lot, no matter how tired she was or how injured she was the day before, she would recover the next day and would only need a few hours to sleep at night.


    This time, I wanted to see what kind of skills I had. I went to Diao Yang''s house and called Diao Yang out. His parents were not at home, and Diao Yang was lying on the brick bed snoring. The moment I slapped his butt, he suddenly stood up and shouted, "Mom, what are you eating for lunch?" I noticed that his eyes hadn''t fully opened. "I''ll widen your eyes. Who''s your mother?" He rubbed his eyes. "Ah, Haozi, why are you here?" I replied, "There''s a murderer in our village, you know? He ran up the mountain and even the village chief went out to capture him. Let''s go and look for him." Actually, I didn''t want Diao Yang to take the risk with me, but this kid knows more about the mountain than I do, and I think I can protect him.


    "What murderer?" Asked Embarrassment. "Why did he go up the mountain?" I repeated the story to him. He was scared and said, "That Wan Lai Chen is like a calf. What''s the use of us finding him? Let him chop him off for us." I said, "Don''t be afraid. Didn''t you know that I''ve practiced martial arts before?" He asked, "When did you practice martial arts? How come I didn''t know about it?" I perfunctorily replied, "I practiced it last night. Come with me. It''s fine." "Oh," the kid said, and followed me out.


    The village chief led his men to the west mountains, and we headed east, where the trees were so thick that even the biggest trees couldn''t be carried. It was too easy to hide a person, but I had a way to cut my finger a little with a knife and rub the blood under my nose. With fox blood, my sense of smell was greatly improved, and I could definitely smell the blood all over Wan Lai Chen.


    I wanted to make things difficult for him so I replied, "You don''t have the fox immortal blood on you, so wiping it for you will be useless." He saw that I wasn''t going to give it to him, so he didn''t answer. We searched here and there, afraid that if we didn''t find it before sunset, we''d be able to run away in the dark, and no one would be able to do anything about it.


    I was sure that Wan Lai Chen was there, so I slowed his pace and touched his body. Sure enough, Wan Lai Chen was sitting under a big tree resting with a knife in his hand and was dozing off with a red and white face and a kitchen knife in his hand. I thought to myself, "This is a really good opportunity." I picked up a tree trunk to knock him out and immediately held him down and whispered, "Even if you can knock him out, we won''t even bring him back." As I finished speaking, I cut off the middle finger of my left hand and blew on the fox blood towards Wan Lai Chen. The scent of the fox blood flew through the air towards Wan Lai Chen, and as humans have the lowest resistance to the outside world, it was easy for them to be struck by evil spirits, and fox blood had the greatest control over people. I thought to myself: Get up, if Wan Lai Chen stands up, his eyes will open, but his pupils will dilate, I know that he is controlled by the fox blood, so he will listen to anything I say.


    I imitated the adults and said to him, "Old Wan, come to my house and kill a pig. I''ll give it to you underwater." Wan Lai Chen said in a daze, "Ah, alright. Let''s go." So I let Diao Yu lead the way, I led Wan Lai Chen to follow.


    When we got back to the village, all the villagers were standing at the entrance waiting for the Village Chief, but before the Village Chief could wait for us, when he saw me and Wan Lai Chen behind Han Yang, he exclaimed in shock and quickly tied them up. At this time, the Village Chief and the others had also returned, but Wan Lie Chen still had a confused expression on his face. The big guy went up and beat him until he was badly mutilated. He then locked him up on the village committee and sent a few people to watch over him. They were going to send him to the police station in the city tomorrow morning.


    In the evening at the village committee, when the village chief was being interrogated about why he wanted to kill someone, Wan Lai Chen chuckled and said, "It''s nothing serious. I wanted to get married and let my parents take the money, but not only did they not take the money, they also scolded me, saying that I knew all day long what it would be like to mix with pigs and sheep, which made me angry, so I chopped them both into two, dragging the corpse to the back room with the sheep I killed yesterday. So I sewed it up until the sun rose. I thought that sooner or later, someone would find out and run away, but who would have known that I would be caught again. "


    How could he be human, how could animals do such a thing? I thought of what Grandma Liu had said, it seemed that Wan Lai Chen was such an inhumane person, such a demon could only send him back to hell.


    After Grandma Liu heard about it, she sighed and said to me, "Do you know why Hu Taichi wanted to exchange blood with you? Do you have the ability to do so?" I said, "I don''t know." Old Lady Liu said, "She saw that you not only had a special physique, but also had a pure heart. Humans were always affected by all kinds of factors, and could easily turn bad, the blood of those who became bad became dirty, and the heart would turn bad, so she can''t save you. The fox immortal blood can protect your blood and your heart, so your heart won''t turn bad.

 C13

    For the past few days, Grandma''s health was not very good. At first, they thought it was indigestion, but after a few days, she didn''t seem to be getting better. The family quickly sent Grandma to the big hospital in the city.


    I volunteered to go, so my parents and I sent my grandmother to the hospital. The hospital had a total of 17 floors, and seeing such a tall building for the first time made me extremely excited. I ran around the building until my parents scolded me.


    Grandmother''s illness is not serious, but she needs to be hospitalized and recuperate slowly. She can''t be left alone at night, so my parents and I took turns to accompany her. Before we left, Mrs. Liu gave me a talisman, saying that I have a Yin constitution, and that I might come across a dirty one that will ensure my safety if I burn the talisman paper in the face of danger.


    This hospital is on the edge of the city, there are not many buildings nearby, and it seems a little quiet. Old Mrs. Liu told me before, most hospitals will be in a bad mood, because there are more dead people than healthy people, so it is easier to stir up trouble here, so it is better not to wander around the hospital at night. There are people moving during the day, and the sun shines in, overpowering the yin aura, but there is a surplus of yin aura in the hospital, so the yin aura cannot be completely eliminated during the day.


    When it came to my care, my parents were worried and told me not to fall asleep at night. I repeatedly promised them that I would immediately lie down on the floor of my grandmother''s room. Looking at my grandmother''s haggard appearance, they felt very upset and thought to themselves, everyone has their life and death, although this is the law of nature, how many people can actually bear to leave their loved ones? What was the point of living if people died? As he thought about it, he fell asleep.


    Then I noticed a little girl in blue dress and trousers walking down the corridor. Her shoes made a ''ka'' sound on the floor, as if she was looking for something, but wasn''t she afraid of the huge, dark corridor? She walked up to my door, and for some reason I suddenly felt scared. She opened the door and stuck her head in, and I looked in the direction she was looking at. Isn''t that my grandmother''s bed? Why did I see myself? I felt a wave of dizziness, suddenly opened my eyes, I had a dream ah, but this dream is so real.


    In the dim moonlight, I looked at my watch on the wall. It was about nine o''clock. I told myself not to think too much and went back to sleep.


    But then I saw that little girl again, she was still walking along the corridor, walking slowly, her footsteps light and without sound, as if she was like a balloon, her toes would float up when they touched the ground, she walked to the door of my room again, gently opened the door, this time not only extending her head, but also squeezing in half her body, and then she came in, standing there silently at the door, staring at me like that, I didn''t know what she was looking at, but an inexplicable fear made me not dare to move.


    After that, my vision went dark and I struggled to open my eyes. Phew, so it was just a dream. I looked at the door fearfully. There was nothing there. It was pitch black. I looked at my watch. It was 10 o''clock. I hurriedly tried to sleep.


    I don''t know how long I closed my eyes, but once again, I saw that little girl, blue pants, floating in the corridor, floating to my door, gently opening the door, this time she walked to within two meters of me before she stopped, I couldn''t tell if I was dreaming or not, only then did I realize that I was afraid, the little girl''s face was actually deathly pale, only a dead person''s face would have this kind of ashen white, and her eyes were closed, and she tilted her head towards me like that, my heart was about to jump out, trying so hard that I couldn''t even utter a sound.


    It was almost 12 o''clock, why did I have the same dream three times in a row, and the dream was still so real. Remembering what Old Lady Liu had said, I decided not to sleep, and sat down to calm my mind. As long as there was no fear in my heart, nothing could scare me.


    At this moment, the oxygen bottle beside my grandmother''s bed beeped, meaning that there was not enough oxygen, and my grandmother had passed out because of the anesthetic. Without any more oxygen, my grandmother''s life would be in danger, so I pushed open the door and went out. The changing nurse was on the third floor, while I was on the tenth floor.


    The small space in the elevator woke me up, and only then did I realize that I had actually dared to walk around in such a big hospital by myself in the middle of the night. Furthermore, I even had such a horrible dream just now, so I comforted myself, it''s okay, there''s going to be a nurse on duty on the third floor, she''ll accompany me there.


    When I stepped out of the elevator, I noticed that the environment was different from what I''d seen during the day. The walls were much older, the walls were peeling off, the light from the lights was so dim that I didn''t know where the tap was still dripping, a beep beep beep beep beep was coming from. Everything felt so strange and desolate, I swallowed and walked on, remembering that the nurse''s room on duty was just around the corner.


    I looked through the glass, but there was no one inside. I had no choice but to force myself to walk forward until I reached the innermost room, where the door was open, and it was pitch black inside. I saw that there was no one there, and when I was about to leave, I accidentally saw the sign with the words'' mortuary ''on it.

 C14

    How could this be? Why is there a morgue here? My scalp tingled. There seemed to be something moving in the dark room, but I couldn''t hear anything, and I couldn''t see anything in the darkness, but it was an instinct, an instinct for fear of the unknown that made me shift my feet and remind me to leave and not to stay a second longer.


    I felt cold all over my body. The clothes on my back were soaked in cold sweat, as if a soft hand was pressing on my back. I didn''t dare to make a sound as I slowly moved towards the elevator.


    When I reached the elevator, my whole body went limp, and I pressed the elevator with my trembling hand. I wanted to go back to my room and never come out again, to get into the elevator, to press on the tenth floor, to feel a little more at ease when the elevator started, to "Beep" the elevator stopped, and I walked out, feeling a surge of despair. It was there again, the peeling walls, the dim light, and the sound of water dripping from somewhere.


    I don''t know why, but even though my heart was filled with fear, I still couldn''t control my footsteps as I walked step by step into the morgue. There weren''t any lights in the room, so my eyes gradually adapted to the darkness.


    The room was large, with drawers on both sides of the wall. There were tables in the middle of the room, covered with white cloth, and the outline of the bodies was clear. The room was filled with a cold air that seemed to be able to penetrate my skin and freeze my insides.


    My hair stood on end. My footsteps seemed disobedient to my command. I was completely unable to move. I couldn''t even hear the sound of my own breathing.


    Suddenly, a sound of panting came from behind me. "Hu ¡­" Phew... "Phew." It sounded like the breathing of a patient with asthma, and at the same time, something slipped. I wondered if the corpse on the table was being dishonest and wanted to get close to me because I was so cute. I couldn''t help but grumble inwardly. It turned out that the most terrifying thing wasn''t being called by the teachers. Being alone in the morgue in the middle of the night was even more terrifying.


    At this moment, a blue figure appeared in front of me. It was the little girl that I had just dreamt of. She slowly floated towards a table near me and sat on it.


    That little girl, no, that little ghost girl, used her fingers to slowly open her eyes, revealing two dull and lifeless big eyes. She seemed to want to see me clearly, so she stretched her neck towards me. I was trembling with fear. It didn''t matter if I was dead or alive. I just wanted to faint. This scene was too excruciating.


    At this moment, my hand suddenly touched something, and I instantly became ecstatic. It was the talisman given to me by Old Lady Liu when I came out, allowing me to protect myself when I met a dirty object. I took a deep breath, and fiercely fished out the talisman.


    Even though I was still scared, I had the courage to use my trembling hands to grab onto the paper talisman and move my legs slowly towards the door.


    The female ghost saw that I was about to run and seemed very unwilling to face the talisman head on. However, she continued to struggle as she approached me while making hissing sounds.


    When my feet finally gave out, I summoned up my courage and ran for the stairs because I didn''t dare take the elevator anymore. I didn''t have to look back to hear the female ghost''s hissing voice, and I knew she was still in hot pursuit, so I just kept running.


    I ran to the nurse''s duty room on the third floor. I looked through the window and saw a nurse sleeping on a table. I knocked on the window and the nurse woke up. She came out and saw me and said impatiently, "What''s wrong? Why are you running around so late at night?" Before I could say anything, the ghost girl floated up to the back of the nurse and covered her eyes with her hands. I couldn''t help but think that the ghost girl wanted to use the nurse''s body to kill me.


    I had to turn and run. In front of me was the window at the end of the corridor, and I had nowhere else to run to, so the possessed nurse rushed at me like a madman, and I threw the spell paper at her as if I were gambling, and she fell out of the window, and I, too, fell unconscious from exhaustion and shock.


    The next time I woke up, it was already noon of the second day. As soon as I opened my eyes, I saw my parents by my side, both of them looking nervous and worried, I raised my hand, realizing that I had no strength left in my body, opened my mouth, and the sore throat made me unable to speak, so I could only let out a sound of "ah ah". When my parents saw me, they were pleasantly surprised.


    Then I learned that the nurse hadn''t died, she had only broken her leg, and after that, my parents quickly transferred my grandmother to the hospital and sent me home.


    After I returned home, I went to see Old Lady Liu and told her about this matter. She repeatedly said that I was stupid, that I wouldn''t be able to bring out much power without burning that talisman, and that the female ghost was only afraid because of the urgent nature of the talisman.


    Ten Jin of Fox''s Blood in the Abnormal Records of Northeast China

 C15

    When his parents brought his grandma home, his grandpa was very happy. If his father didn''t persuade him, his grandpa would have killed a pig to celebrate.


    In the evening, the whole family sat together and enjoyed themselves. First, I explained how I met the ghost girl in the hospital and escaped with her paper charm, and then I explained how big cities were and how good the environment was. It was as if I wasn''t going to see a doctor this time, but a family trip.


    His grandfather said, "Old Lady Liu has saved Haozi time and time again. She really is the savior of our family. How can we repay her kindness in the future?" Grandma said, "A good person should be rewarded. Sister Liu will definitely live for a long time." Mom and Dad also agreed. I looked at my family''s smiling faces and felt that life was really beautiful.


    The next day, after school time, I and my tablemate, Steamed Bun Long, came back together. His house was in the neighboring village, and Steamed Bun Long was the first good friend I made in school. He was honest, honest, and introverted, but we always had endless words to say to each other when we finished class. Out of our love for friendship, we never spoke again in class.


    Steamed Bun Long was deep in thought on the way home today, so he didn''t say much. I was curious and asked him, "What''s wrong? You always talk like you''re a chatterbox. Why are you so listless today?" Steamed Bun Long said, "My dad is getting harder and harder to work as a carpenter. We still have to see each other''s face when we''re doing short jobs. Even their dogs are bullying you, so tell me if you want them to live." I know his father is a famous carpenter from the neighboring village. His craftsmanship is quite good. Zi Long said, "Come to my house tomorrow and play if you have nothing to do. We''ll talk about it later." So we went our separate ways at the village entrance.


    The next day was a weekend. I went to Zi Long''s house early in the morning. When the kid saw that I had cleaned up the house, he came out after greeting his parents. He said to me, "Hao Zi, I heard that you have some skills. Take a look for me." I thought to myself, "That brat is yet another mischievous bastard. Last time, he came to our village to play with me and Diao Yang. The two of them hated each other for being late. Perhaps, it was at that time that he spread the word."


    I said, "Zi Long, I''m really not lying to you. I don''t have much ability." He didn''t mind at all and said, "Let''s go to my dad''s house to have a look." Soon, they arrived and saw a big dog under the tree near his house. Zi Long said, "Do you see that? It''s just that dog. Because of that dog, my dad can''t work there anymore. What do you think is strange?" When I took a closer look, it was a pure black dog. Other than its size, there was nothing special about it. Zi Long said, "Let''s take a closer look. This dog is really scary." I don''t think so. Aren''t there many rural dogs? What dog have you never seen before?


    We walked on and sat down on a small mound. The black dog didn''t react much when it saw us, just glanced at us, but with that one glance, I also felt something was wrong, something wasn''t right, and I thought for a while about what was wrong: the dog''s eyes were too much like a human''s.


    The thought made me break out in a cold sweat, and the more I looked at the dog, the more it looked like a man lying there, but with the body of a dog. I was secretly shocked. Was this dog about to mature into a spirit? He had to ask Old Liu when he got back. Then, he dragged Zi Long back to his house. Zi Long was boasting to his father, "Dad, this brother of mine has quite the background. Old Lady Ma Xian who came from the neighboring village is his master." I stopped. What would a child like me do?


    The owner of the house was an old man, and he was kind to me, but the moment his father entered the house, he was already scared when he saw the dog staring at him. Old Bao normally doesn''t fear dogs, but that dog is a little scared, and now that I think about it, the dog''s eyes are too similar to mine.


    On the first day, after Old Bao finished his work in the morning, the host had already prepared and placed the dishes in the side room. On the first day, after Old Bao finished his work in the morning, the host had already prepared and placed the dishes in the side room. After finishing work the next morning, he had a meal in a side room in the disaster-stricken area. He felt that the food was not as good as yesterday. The quantity of food had decreased and there was less meat in the dishes. On the third day, after Lao Bao finished his work and went to the side room, he opened the basket of rice and became angry. There were only a few mouthfuls of this food, so how could he feed a cat? He was already infuriated at the time. Wasn''t this bullying others? Old Bao angrily went to find his host, the old man said it was impossible. I saw the food my wife cooked and it was full enough for the two of them to eat. Old Bao was angry, but he still had to work. Otherwise, if he didn''t pay, he would just say that he wouldn''t be able to eat until he was full. At most, he would just go home and eat.


    On the fourth day, after he had finished his work rather quickly, he went to the side room to eat, but before he got to the side room, he saw the dog go in first, and he was surprised. He leaned over the window and peered through the slit, and what he saw gave him a shock: the dog was tearing open the food basket with his paw, eating half of the meal, rolling it up with his tongue, and then covering the basket with his paw again. This series of actions was no different from those of a thief, and Lao Bao''s heart skipped a beat: My god, is this dog smart?


    Ten Jin of Fox''s Blood in the Abnormal Records of Northeast China

 C16

    Although Old Bao was frightened, he realized that he still hadn''t gotten his hands on the money. If he left now, wouldn''t that be a waste of his efforts? Thus, he found his master and told him. The old man did not deny it and said that he would only believe it when he saw it with his own eyes tomorrow.


    The next day, the old man made his wife prepare more food. Together with Old Bao, they squatted in the back window, waiting to see if the dogs would come to eat. The old man was quite angry, so he found a stick and went in to block the dog. As he was beating the dog up, he scolded, "You beast, you even learn to steal food from humans, no matter how much you learn, you are still a beast. If you dare to steal again, I''ll kick you out."


    After being beaten up, the dog was much more obedient. Seeing that even Lao Bao was circling around him, Lao Bao thought that it was fine this time. Thus, he thought that the dog was rather smart and didn''t take it seriously.


    The day before they were almost finished, Lao Bao wanted to speed up his schedule and also worked in the afternoon. It was too late in the day, so the old man let him stay at home, saying that if he didn''t come tomorrow, he would have to deal with it this late. Lao Bao agreed and went to sleep in the side room, which almost cost him his life.


    It was the big black dog that entered the house, so he did not dare to make a sound as he was afraid of being hurt by the dog. The big black dog had a piece of wood in its mouth, placed it next to him and picked it up, repeated this way a few times, and then went out. As scared as he was, he wanted to see what the big black dog was up to, so he followed it out the distance.


    He waited for the dog to leave, then went in to find out what was going on. When he went in, he understood that this was the strangest thing he had seen in his entire life, it turned out that the big black dog had dug a big hole there, the size of itself was similar to Old Bao''s size, the big black dog had just caught a log to measure Old Bao''s size, and then used the darkness to bite Old Bao to death and bury him. Who would have thought that the dog would bite him to death and bury him again? Lao Bao understood that his heart was shocked to the point of chills, thinking that he couldn''t stay any longer, so he hurriedly ran home through the night. Just like that, he didn''t dare to go ask for money, and he was even more afraid of when that big black dog would take revenge on him.


    After listening to Lao Bao''s description and seeing how the big black dog acted today, I thought that the dog was really going to die soon. If I didn''t get rid of it soon, it would harm me sooner or later, so I quickly said my goodbyes and rushed back to the village to find Old Lady Liu.


    After arriving at Old Lady Liu''s house, I hastily told her about what had happened. Old Lady Liu was also surprised by the dog''s intelligence and viciousness. She said, "Do you know how long this dog has been raising for?" I said, "I don''t know. I don''t dare go in and ask." Old Mrs. Liu said: "I''m afraid that the black dog has been around for many years. Since ancient times, the black dog has been around for eight years, and the chicken has only been around for six years. Because these animals have been in contact with people all year round, it listens to everything people say, and sooner or later, it will understand human nature. Then, he took me to the small warehouse.


    I said, "Grandma Liu, do you want to ask Hu Taishui?" Old Granny Liu smiled and said, "For such a small matter, I don''t need to trouble Hu Taishui." After shouting a few times at Hu Yaoyao, the little fox came in through the window. It landed on the ground, looked at the two of us with a smile, and said, "I''m sleeping right now, why are you looking for me?" Hu Yaoyao laughed, "Hehe, you''re really stupid. If you call that the essence of life, then I would have already become an immortal. At most, it would be an old dog, and if it wanted to hurt someone with just a little bit of humanity, it would have to wait and see how I take care of it."


    After a puff of green smoke, she turned into a lively young lady with two braids tied around her head. I was dumbstruck as I looked at her. She walked over to me with a smile and said, "Take me to see that black dog spirit. It will broaden my horizons."


    We went to the neighboring village, we arrived at the old man''s house, the black dog was lying on the ground, seeing me and Hu Yaoyao coming over, he first widened his eyes in shock, then immediately turned his head to pretend that he didn''t see us, but who would pretend that he didn''t see us?


    Hu Yaoyao smiled, squatted down and rubbed the black dog''s head, then said, "It''s said that cultivation is not easy, and you finally managed to get some cultivation experience, and now you want to hurt others, doesn''t that mean that you''ve ruined your future? Let alone cultivation, I''m afraid even the heavens will not forgive you, and when that time comes, do you think that you can escape from the three calamities and the five tribulations?"


    The big black dog seemed to be very afraid of Hu Yaoyao, as it lowered its head and let out a series of whining sounds. Hu Yaoyao said, "The heavens are kind. I won''t take your life, but I''ll temporarily seal your consciousness so that you won''t harm anyone." After saying that, he smacked the black dog on its head. The black dog immediately collapsed onto the ground, black blood flowing out of its ears.


    Hu Yaoyao clapped her hands and told me, "Okay, he''ll still be an ordinary dog in the future. He won''t have any thoughts of killing anyone, but don''t tease him. Black dogs are naturally tyrannical, they might even bite your ear off." This scared me so much that I hurriedly covered my ears, making Hu Yao Yao burst out in laughter.


    Ten Jin of Fox''s Blood in the Abnormal Records of Northeast China

 C17

    As Hu Yaoyao and I talked, we walked towards the village. This little fox spirit didn''t look like a fox at all, only that there was a hint of a fox in between her eyebrows.


    At the village entrance, I said, "Don''t you have to go back? It''s not good to let others see you like this." Hu Yaoyao carelessly said, "What''s wrong with that? I don''t care. It''s not easy for me to come out." At this moment, a voice came from behind, "Selling flowers, selling sweets, selling ice cream, selling flowery cloths." Turning around, he saw a merchant in a tricycle. The tricycle was packed with everything.


    She looked at the flowers on the cart with a face full of joy, "Little girl, look at these flowers, they''re pretty, I picked them early in the morning. Look, there''s even dew on them." Hu Yaoyao picked two flowers and put them on her head. She came over to me while giggling and said, "Let''s go." My face was filled with black lines. The merchant quickly jumped off the car and chased me. "Hey, little girl, these flowers are not worth much. You can''t just take them for free. After all, I worked hard to gather them." Hu Yaoyao said, "Ah, the money! That''s right, we have to pay for it." After saying that, she reached into her pocket and fished around, but didn''t find anything. Hu Yaoyao looked at me, indicating that she didn''t have any money, but after a long time, she took out a dime of steel from her pants pocket. Originally, she had kept it in the school canteen to buy ice cream for her, but she had no choice but to give it to the peddler, who didn''t mind if it was too little.


    Hu Yaoyao and I chatted and laughed as we went to Old Lady Liu''s house. Along the way, when we met the village''s aunty, she asked, "Oh, this girl is really handsome. Where did she come from?" I explained, "This is a distant cousin of mine." Hu Yaoyao giggled and said, "I''m not his cousin. I look like a child, but I''m actually his aunt." I ran into a lot of people on the way, so that almost half the village knew I had a little aunt.


    Arriving at Mrs. Liu''s house, I told her about the black dog. Hu Yao Yao kept showing off the flowers on her head, "Liu, what do you think of the flowers, are they nice to watch? I''ll give you one? " Old Lady Liu waved her hands. "This damned old lady, Dai Hua, makes people laugh." Hu Yaoyao grabbed my arm and said, "Come, let''s go out for a walk. Liu has never brought me out for a walk." Liu? Why does this seem like a small accountant.


    We will go out for a stroll. Our village is a rather large one, and Hu Yaoyao rarely goes out, much less comes into contact with others. In her words, contact with others would only result in karma, and karma was a burden that would hinder her cultivation.


    I rarely interact with little girls, eight-year-old children are not young, boys and girls can no longer play together, but with Hu Yao Yao Yao Yao there is no estrangement, she is always smiling, it seems the world of foxes does not have so many worries and worries.


    Aunt Zhao was tall and fierce, and when she started arguing, it was even more frightening. The merchant was not someone to be trifled with, and there were quite a few onlookers around, so we squeezed forward to listen for a moment and understood. The merchant said that when he passed Aunt Zhao''s house just now, a woman came out and bought money for the merchant and told him to wait. I forgot about it if you didn''t come out? The merchant woke her up with a start, and the two of them quarrelled. The merchant said that your family took a flower from me, and wouldn''t come out even if they took the money. Aunt Zhao said that my lords were out, and I was alone at home, and you were just a scoundrel with bad intentions, who knew what you wanted to do when you came in. He described the girl''s appearance in detail: she was dressed in grey, her hair was loose, and she had a pretty face. Aunt Zhao said, "There are so many people here, come in and see if there''s anyone else. If there''s anyone else, then it''s mine. If there''s none, then you must kowtow and apologize to me." The surrounding villagers all said that this was a trade. The lackey went in, and so did everyone else. They searched everywhere, but there was no one there. The lackey apologized to Aunt Zhao, but didn''t kowtow no matter what, and left dejectedly.


    I really didn''t see it," I said to Hu Yaoyao. "He looked honest and honest. He was actually a hooligan. You really can''t judge a book by its cover." "I don''t think that fella wants to lie," Hu Yaoyao said. "He''s a proper person with a straight nose and a straight nose." I said, "Then why is he saying that someone from Auntie Zhao''s family took his flowers?" Hu Yaoyao said, "I think there''s something wrong with this place. When there''s no one around tonight, any evil spirits will come out. How about this, come find me at Liu''s place tonight, and we''ll come here again." Curious, I nodded.


    When we arrived at Old Lady Liu''s house, Hu Yaoyao was already waiting for me there. We jogged all the way to Aunt Zhao''s house, and after Hu Yaoyao took a look she said, "Look, there''s a black smoke coming out of the pipe in the back of her house. It''s something that can make you angry, isn''t it?" I was at a loss. "What black air? Why can''t I see it?" Hu Yaoyao sighed, "Why didn''t Liu teach you anything? Slanted your head, look out of the corner of your eye." When I looked at it this way, it was true. In the dark night, I could also see a trace of black smoke being emitted from the pipe. I was a little afraid. "Yao Yao, let''s go back and look for Supreme Milk." Hu Yaoyao said, "Let''s see how you act then." As he said that, he grabbed my hand and jumped onto Aunt Zhao''s room. He said to me, "Close your eyes." I closed my eyes and felt my feet lighten. I opened my eyes and went into Aunt Zhao''s back room.


    Hu Yaoyao sniffed left and right, sniffing right and left. A little girl like this really didn''t care about her image at all. Suddenly, she said, "Found it." Then I took out a brush from behind the water tank. It was a pot brush, and when I saw a flower stuck in the brush, just like the one that was stuck on Hu Yao Yao Yao''s head, I turned pale with fright. Hu Yaoyao said with a calm face, "That''s right. Look at the blood on the brush, it''s definitely this family that didn''t use it and then threw the brush away. We don''t know how they got stained with human blood, but it took them a long time to turn into a human. It must have accumulated enough Yin energy the night before to turn into a human during the day." After saying that, he thoroughly rinsed the brush in the water before taking off the longest and thickest one in the middle. He said to me, "Alright, let''s go." We ran back in the dark. From then on, I always washed everything clean at home.


    Ten Jin of Fox''s Blood in the Abnormal Records of Northeast China

 C18

    I will go back and play with Hu Yaoyao when I have nothing to do. Old Lady Liu told me that Hu Yaoyao was actually almost two hundred years old, but the way she calculated things was different from other people''s methods. According to Hu Yaoyao''s cultivation, she could only be considered a little fox.


    This summer, Old Lady Liu told me that she would formally accept me as her disciple, asking if I was willing, which of course I was willing, and she said: "Child, you have taken me as your master, and you are now an immortal. After a hundred years, you will serve me for the rest of my life, not daring to say that you want to exorcise evil, but you have to do it to punish evil and do good, you know that?" I nodded as if I did not understand and she continued, "I thought that our Master and disciple had been fated to be together for a long time, but who would have thought that there would be a great calamity soon? I do not know if I will live past the eighth day of the new year, if I were to die, you would not treat Hu Tai Niu lightly. You are still young, so you might not understand how heavy the responsibilities are." I had always treated Mrs. Liu as a family member. When she said that I was going to die, I couldn''t help but cry. "Grandma Liu, are you going to die?" She didn''t answer and instead led me to the storage room. She sat on the armchair and said, "Haozi, kneel down and kowtow three times to me. Just consider this the master''s and disciple''s gift." I kneeled down and kowtowed three times. Old Lady Liu said, "I originally wanted to wait for you to grow bigger, but time waits for no one. You should go back. From today onwards, you will be an immortal coming out of hell. Remember, you must protect us well."


    After a few days, a world-shaking disaster broke out in China. The Yangtze River, Songhua River, and Nenjiang River erupted in a torrent, causing the people downstream to become fish turtles, the losses caused by this flood is incalculable, countless lives were taken as well, our village was located on the high hill, but we were also besieged. Old Lady Liu had already disappeared before the flood arrived.


    When the family was at a loss of what to do, Old Lady Liu came to the village. Her hair was still neatly combed, but her face looked a lot more haggard, and when she saw that her family was very happy, Old Lady Liu told me that she used to work for the country, and that there was an organization in the country that specialized in the task of not seeing the light of day. Because she was old and had retired, this time''s flood not only destroyed countless people''s property, but also the demon beasts in the river took the opportunity to stir up chaos.


    Old Mrs. Liu said to me, "This is a very important matter, but I can''t let Hu Taishui personally come here. You can come with me, because you''re my disciple, and you''re also a member of this department." When my family knew that I had already become Old Lady Liu''s disciple, they all supported me to go. My grandfather said, "You''re a big young lad, you have to stick your neck out if you need to. You and Grandma Liu can go." Thus, Old Lady Liu and I embarked on the path of exterminating demons and devils.


    Uncle of the People''s Liberation Army took us out on a boat, and when we reached the worst part of the flood, Mrs. Liu said, "I can''t always stay by your side and protect you. You have to be careful." There was a small two-story building near the dam, which was the temporary residence of our department. Everyone who entered was in a hurry, including the monks and Taoist priests, so Old Lady Liu ordered me to go to the innermost room on the second floor. There were a few middle-aged men who looked like soldiers, and when a slightly older soldier sitting inside saw Old Granny Liu, he said, "He''s your disciple, someone who can invite Immortal Ma?" Old Mrs. Liu said, "Yes, he will be involved throughout this disaster." That person said to another soldier, "Give him your ID card. He will be a member of your department from now on." The man went out and gave me a certificate, written in red leather: Department of Defense, Third Hall, Special Task Force.


    At that time, I was too young to realize how much power this certificate held. It was only later that I realized that the country also had a department that specialized in dealing with supernatural incidents.


    We arrived at a place where the water flow wasn''t too fast. Old Lady Liu, I, and a lean middle-aged man were followed by a platoon of soldiers, who were dressed just like any other ordinary person, but in reality, they were an almighty figure of the Daoist Sect. The water flow here seemed calm, but a few days ago, a large snake had swallowed a few rescue soldiers.


    "This evil Flood Dragon is very cunning. Lady Liu, can you help me lure it out so that I can use the heavenly thunder to kill this evil beast?" "Please," Mrs. Liu said to me. I said yes and closed my eyes, concentrated, and mouthed the name of Hutai.


    After a while, I felt a chill in the spiritual altar, and knew that Hu Taishui had arrived. My body was no longer under my control, but my mind was still clear. This was because Hu Taishui had not completely occupied my body.


    When Hu Taikou saw Old Lady Liu, he asked, "Liu''er, what business do you have with me?" His Master said, "Supreme Milk, now that the waters are flooded, I didn''t expect that there would be many evil spirits making use of this opportunity to cause chaos. There''s a flood dragon below that has caused many deaths." "Could it be that he is Immortal Dancing Horse?" said the Emptiness Realm Expert. "I could tell that you were Mao Shan," said Hu. "I didn''t expect that there would be a day when we would join hands. Interesting." "Great deity, please draw the flood dragon up from the bottom of the lake. I will use divine lightning to blast it to death. It can also be considered a merit." Hu Taimei nodded. "I didn''t expect you to be able to attract heavenly thunder at such a young age. Young people truly deserve to be feared." With that, he clasped his hands together, and a faint flame appeared in the middle of his palm. With a loud shout, his two hands faced the water, and two fire pillars shot straight to the bottom of the water, the flame did not extinguish even if it touched water, and the water did not evaporate even if it touched fire.


    Suddenly, a huge snake soared out of the water. Its tail seemed to be burned. It was more than ten meters long, as thick as a bucket. The scales on both sides of its head stood erect, adding to its imposing aura.


    "It''s out!" The Emptiness Realm Expert roared and quickly took out a talisman paper. He held it in his hand and spat out fire at the talisman paper. The talisman paper quickly burned, and in the blink of an eye, the sky was covered in dense dark clouds, and the rumbling of thunder could be vaguely heard from within the clouds.


    Hu Taishu made a circle with his hands, only to see a wall of fire that was as tall as a man and as red and blue as a human appearing on the ground. After he finished chanting the lightning incantation, he shouted, "Down", and a bolt of lightning struck down from the sky, striking the tail of the dragon, and another bolt of lightning struck the middle of the dragon''s body, followed by another bolt of lightning, which was even thicker than the previous two, and struck the evil dragon ruthlessly on its head. It was covered in blood, and after a roar, it stopped moving on the surface of the water.


    Ten Jin of Fox''s Blood in the Abnormal Records of Northeast China

 C19

    The Emptiness Realm Expert was sweating profusely as he stared at the body of the Evil Flood Dragon. However, Hu Taimei had long since retracted her fire and said, "You brat, to be able to attract the God-Slaying Thunder, your future is limitless. Why don''t you acknowledge me, Hu Taimei, as your master?" "Senior, you must be joking." "Don''t worry, Boss Qian and I have some friendship, so we won''t steal his disciple."


    "How do you know who my master is?" Hu Taikou said, "When you, Boss Qian, risked your lives to attract eighteen Divine Annihilation Bombs, turning the white fur of the Yellow Mountain into ashes. I''m sure no one but him has the ability to do so." "Senior doesn''t know. From then on, my master didn''t permit me to activate the Godly Thunder. Because the backlash was too great, Master only gave me three God-Slaying Thunder talismans."


    Before she left, Mrs. Liu and Ms. Hu said: "The disaster this time is too big, and I may have to trouble Ms. Hu too much." Hu Taimei promised and left.


    When we went back, the platoon leader who was protecting us was called Wang Xuanyuan, an enthusiastic northeastern man who kept praising us, saying that today was the day that we opened our eyes, but unfortunately, we couldn''t go back and boast with our families, because they had signed a confidentiality agreement, so they could only pretend not to know anything, and kept asking me how old I was, where did I come from, and when did I learn magic.


    Just at this moment, a discordant sound came from behind, the fast boat on our left turned over, and the soldiers were dragged down by a few black shadows the moment they came out of the water. Seeing that they couldn''t get back up, Wang Xuanyuan''s anxious eyes turned red, and with a furious roar, he raised his submachine gun and fired at the water. Right at this moment, the fast boat''s soldiers were on guard on the other side, and suddenly, a big black fish came out, I could clearly see that it was a big black fish, but it was similar to the human''s four limbs, its mouth was full of teeth.


    The soldiers were shocked. Wang Xuanyuan shouted, "What are you all doing? Hurry up and start the boat! Move forward!" Everyone came back to their senses and drove the motor to its maximum capacity. After rushing for about 100 meters, the boat suddenly stopped moving and gradually rose up.


    The head of a giant beast appeared in front of the boat. It was as big as a door, and the body of the giant beast immediately appeared. It was a giant turtle, and its body was as big as a house. Later, Eyebrows explains to me that the Lord of the Rich River is a great beast of the river, rumored to be the guardian of the treasure.


    The Rich River Lord blocked our two speedboats. Wang Xuanyuan and a few other soldiers raised their submachine guns and fired at it, but to no avail. Instead, they infuriated it. With a loud roar, it bit onto the bow of our speedboat, causing the boat to emit creaking sounds.


    At this moment, Old Lady Liu stared at the rich river lord and chanted the incantation. The rich river lord was obviously stunned for a moment, but the condescending look in his eyes told Wang Xu Yuan to stop firing. I know, this is Old Lady Liu''s "Beast Gathering" incantation, which not only can attract all kinds of beasts, but it can also communicate with them and communicate with them.


    Rich river lords, this kind of legendary beast have extremely high intelligence, but the beasts are hard to tame, so they won''t let us pass. We have no choice but to turn around and return the way we came from.


    On the way, we were afraid of encountering that man-eating black fish, so we raised our vigilance. Eyebrows took out a peach wood sword from her backpack, and Old Mrs. Liu chanted the spell "Controlling the Birds". After a while, a group of gyrfalcons flew over from above us. These gyrfalcons were clearly different from the average gyrfalcons. They were huge in stature, almost two meters tall, and their wings spread out to nearly five meters.


    A moment later, we saw groups of black shadows under the water again. The man-eating black fish were coming again, but they seemed to fear the gyrfalcons circling above us, and they only hovered near our speedboat, not daring to attack.


    I took the opportunity to observe them carefully. Their bodies were similar to that of fish, but their mouths were wide and large, filled with long teeth. Their limbs were very similar to human limbs.


    The big black fish occasionally stuck their head out towards us, as if they were ready to jump in at any moment. After a long while, they all collectively dived down, and we all thought they were afraid of the gyrfalcon and didn''t dare to come out. At that moment, suddenly, countless big black fish came out from all directions at once.


    Wang Xu Yuan shouted, "Get down!" and before we could get down, the gyrfalcons in the sky were faster than us, shooting down like sharp swords. Immediately, there was a gyrfalcon on top of every big black fish.


    They fought side by side, and the soldiers didn''t dare to shoot. The gyrfalcon used its beak and claws to cut open the heads of the black fish, tearing open the bellies of many black fish. Many black fish wrapped their limbs around the gyrfalcon, and fell into the water, or grabbed the gyrfalcon with their beaks and dragged it into the water.


    In the blink of an eye, the water surface had calmed down, leaving only the corpses of the birds and fish floating in the air. The water surface had already been covered by the blood.


    Ten Jin of Fox''s Blood in the Abnormal Records of Northeast China

 C20

    Without the obstruction of the big black fish, we took a detour back to the base camp. Wang Xuanyuan seemed very depressed. After so many brothers died, not only did he blame himself for his negligence, he even felt heartache.


    When the three of us returned to the second floor, no one said a word. As soon as we relaxed, I felt waves of exhaustion wash over me. Unable to hold on any longer, I fell asleep on the bed.


    In the early morning, I was awakened by the sound of rapid gunfire, so I hastily ran outside and immediately saw an apocalyptic scene. Countless black fish rushed towards us on the dike like they were eating stimulants, the soldiers of the relief team were only barely able to stop this group of monsters that were neither fish nor beasts, but very quickly, this group of black fish broke through the line of fire, fighting against the soldiers. The soldiers didn''t bring any weapons with them, so these monsters'' fighting capabilities were very strong.


    As I watched the scene, my heartbeat quickened, fox blood coursed through my entire body along with my heart, and I felt my whole body brimming with fighting spirit. Seeing Old Lady Liu and General DWR, who was in the midst of discussing something, I ran over to them and said, "Senior, give me your sword for a moment." "This peach wood sword is only effective against evil beings with heavy yin energy. If you want to kill this black fish, the peach wood sword can''t help you much." Old Lady Liu said, "Haozi, your fox blood hasn''t been completely absorbed. You must be careful." General DWR laughed, "This child is so young, and yet he has such big guts. Old Liu, you have such a good disciple." As he spoke, he took out the trident on the guard behind him and handed it to me. "Do your best." I took the spurs and turned to the battlefield.


    Hei Yu''s movements were always a beat slower than mine. He dashed left and right on the battlefield, and after a while, his entire body was dyed red with blood. The more we fought, the braver he became, and very quickly, we managed to kill all of the Hei Yu''s disciples.


    Just as we were about to rest, the water surface in front of us bubbled with countless giant bubbles. It seemed that some giant beast was about to emerge. Just as we were about to relax, we tensed up again.


    Old Granny Liu, Little Miss Xu and the rest also ran over. With a serious expression, she asked, "What''s with this dragon aura?" Just as he finished speaking, an incomparably huge black shadow dashed out of the water and soared into the sky. A figure that was nearly fifty meters long accompanied by an earth-shattering dragon''s roar, its domineering aura made all of us as small as ants.


    "Dragon." I didn''t swim as I blurted out that this beast was no different from the dragon of legends. A huge mouth with sharp teeth in heels, eyes wide open, the beard on its mouth moving even without wind, the scales on its head adding to its power. Its entire body was covered with black scales, and its four claws exuding killing intent.


    When we saw the legendary Divine Beast appear in front of us, we were not only shocked but also terrified. We knew that this thing is not easy to mess with, and there were even some who knelt down and begged for mercy. General DWR was not afraid in the face of danger, and ordered all his troops to prepare for battle.


    At this moment, the huge dragon roared down from the sky, and with a dragon''s roar, it swung its huge tail, sending countless warriors flying. At this moment, the huge dragon roared down from the sky, and with a dragon''s roar, it swung its huge tail, sending countless warriors flying.


    The mysterious man stomped his feet and said, "Damn it, the water vapor brought by this dragon has affected the environment here. I can''t draw lightning here at all, but what should I do?" Old Mrs. Liu frowned and said, "It looks like I have no choice but to use my trump card." I was overjoyed. "Master, can you take care of this big fellow?" At this moment, the tanks of the artillery battalion arrived. There were also two combat helicopters. General DWR directed them to engage in an intense battle against the colossal dragon.


    I was about to cheer when a water column, about a meter in diameter, shot out of the water and struck the helicopter hard. The water column was so powerful that a hole was created in the helicopter, and before we could react, another water column shot out and knocked another helicopter down, and the dragon came out of the water again, pointing its neck at us, making a gurgling sound, and a water column that shot straight at us, the power of the water column was so great that countless soldiers were shot into pieces, even the armored vehicles were hit by the cannon.


    Old Lady Liu dragged me to the side and told me, "Wait for the flood to pass. Go to my warehouse''s altar. There are two books. I gave them to you. You must take good care of them." With that, he took out a piece of talisman paper and brought out a flint stone. Then, he took out three silver needles and inserted them into his heart and temples.


    Old Lady Liu''s face was as pale as gold paper. I couldn''t help but cry out, "Master, what''s wrong?" Old Lady Liu said, "This talisman contains a trace of True Lord Erlang''s divine sense. It was collected by your grandmaster after much difficulty in Sichuan. I thought I could pass it on to you, but I didn''t expect it to be used so soon. Today, I will use the remaining thirty years of my life to try to awaken it." Master, if you die, what should I do? " I cried. Old Lady Liu said, "Disciple, you are talented and wise. You must remember not to go down the wrong path." After saying that, he placed the talisman in my hand and said, "Concentrate all of your spirit on the talisman." Old Lady Liu spat out a mouthful of blood on the talisman paper, and similarly sprayed a mouthful of it onto my face. The talisman paper began to burn intensely, and suddenly, I felt an unspeakable pressure coming from above me, I raised my head and saw a golden-armored war god appear above me, it was the embodiment of True Lord Erlang''s divine sense, wielding three sharp and two sharp blades, his entire body shot out golden light in all directions. Although the distance was not too far, I could not see his face, and only saw True Lord Erlang''s divine sense roaring, "The Pure Origin True Sovereign is here, how dare you act impudently?" With that, he turned into a streak of light and flew towards the dragon.


    Ten Jin of Fox''s Blood in the Abnormal Records of Northeast China

 C21

    Even though it was only a sliver of True Lord Erlang''s divine sense, it was enough to deal with the dragon. In the blink of an eye, the dragon and True Lord Erlang had clashed.


    The dragon raised its head, and with a gurgling sound, a stream of water shot towards Erlang Shen. Erlang Shen clenched his left fist and punched the water pillar, causing the water column to scatter as if it was raining heavily.


    Suddenly, a severed limb flew out, it was the front paw of the dragon. Streams of blood surged out from the surface of the water, and the dragon flew out, followed by its head sticking onto the ground, its eyes closed, it seemed to be on the verge of death, and Erlang Shen followed along, jumping onto the dragon''s head. With a loud roar, three sharp blades pierced through the dragon''s head, taking its life.


    After killing the dragon, the golden light surrounding Erlang Shen''s body slowly dimmed. Finally, he turned into a wisp of green smoke and dissipated into the air. This was the result of running out of spiritual power.


    It was only then that I remembered Old Lady Liu and turned around. She had already fallen to the ground. I hurriedly helped her up and shouted, "Teacher, wake up! The dragon has been annihilated." She opened her eyes with difficulty, "Disciple, I know that I don''t have much time left, so I have already entrusted you to Einherjar Wannabe. Although I am not from the same sect as you, you must treat me like I am and not lose yourself." After which, he closed his eyes.


    I burst into tears. Although Old Lady Liu was my master, I had long treated her as if she was my own kin. For a moment, the world spun and my eyes blackened as I fainted.


    When I woke up, it was already the next morning. I opened my eyes and saw him smoking a cigarette at the foot of my bed, and just as I was about to speak, I felt a sharp pain in my throat and I couldn''t even speak. He saw me awake and said, "It''s good that you woke up. He put out his cigarette, got up to go, and closed the door. "There''s a box of food on the table," he said.


    After seven days, the flood gradually subsided, and Wang Xu Yuan sent me home. Before he left, he said to me: "You are still young, and cannot recognize the difficulties and dangers of cultivation. It is also very difficult for us cultivators to be on our own, and whenever there is a need, we must stand up for ourselves, such as Senior Liu, so I want to wait until you are older before we can find you. If you still want to cultivate with me, I will accept you as my disciple." I was indeed too childish, I didn''t even know where I was going, I didn''t even know what I was going to do or what I was going to do, so I fell silent after hearing his words. Indeed, the life of a cultivator is completely different from that of a normal person, whether I can adapt to it or not, or whether I want to practice it I don''t know, I agree with him.


    After a few days of experience, I grew up quite a bit. The thick family atmosphere made me want to immerse myself in it, and I couldn''t help but sigh with emotion. It was better to stay at home, I went to Old Lady Liu''s house and found two books, one of which was the complete book of Golden Letter and Mysterious Gate Escape Armor, and the other was the ancestor''s handwriting. It recorded everything that the ancestor had seen and heard from his travels in the four seas.


    I told my family the news of Old Lady Liu''s death, and also that I might end up training with a beggar. I didn''t know when I would go, and I didn''t know where, but everyone in the family was a bit sad. Grandfather said, "It''s time for a man to go out and adventure, otherwise he won''t be able to survive in this valley." His father said, "That''s right, isn''t that how the song is sung? The outside world is wonderful, and the outside world is very helpless." The teasing made everyone laugh out loud. Mom said, "You have to tell your family where you are going, as well as tell your family whether it''s good or bad. It''s to save your family from thinking too much." Grandma wiped her tears. "That''s right. When you have nothing to do, go home and visit. Your family will miss you." I comforted her, "Don''t worry. I''m so honest, so what''s wrong with me? Besides, it''s still early. What''s there to worry about?"


    After more than a month, the flood had pretty much subsided. I went out to look for trouble. When I arrived at his house, I saw him squatting down to pick up rice. I asked, "Where are your parents?" He looked at me with a face full of joy: "You''re finally back! What are you doing? Why did you take so long?" I replied perfunctorily, "What can I do? Don''t mention it anymore. Sigh, let''s find the big-mouthed monster and play together." "Don''t mention it. Something happened to Liu Xin''s family. Her mother nearly died from water damage." I was interested. "What kind of water evil? Tell me about it. " She went out to pick them up when she had nothing to do. The night before yesterday, her mother went out to pick them up by herself, but she was almost pulled down by the water monkey at the edge of the bowl. Luckily, someone passed by and pulled Aunt Song up with great effort.


    The water monkey, which I read in my ancestor''s notes, lives in the lake and looks like a monkey, with long legs and a pointed beak and black fur, and has a special hole in his head for water, which makes him have strength when he has water, but no strength when he has no water, and there is no ingenious way to deal with it. The ancestor once saw that someone was fishing for water monkeys, so the water monkey used cotton to tighten around the ears and nostrils, grabbed a hollow bamboo pole and went into the water, coiled it around the body, while the others waited nearby, because the water monkey saw that people would be tightly entangled and then stuffed into the ears and nostrils of the person who didn''t stop trying to get into the mud.


    I made up my mind and said to Diao Yang, "Come, let''s go with big mouth monster''s house." "I know you have some ability, but you still have to be aware of your own abilities. Don''t think of convincing me to go catch water monkeys with you this time." I said: "Relax, just look at Aunt Song, then look at what the big mouth freak is doing."


    We went to Liu Xin''s house. Aunt Song was sitting on the brick bed with a cotton coat over her head. Liu Xin was sitting on the side watching TV. Liu Xin greeted us as we came in. I jokingly asked Aunt Song, "Auntie Song, how was it? Tell us about it. I heard you almost got taken care of by Shui monkey?" Aunt Song scolded: "You two little brats, I was so happy to see your aunt." Aunt Song, I treat you like my mother-in-law. We are truly worried about you, and as for you, we should quickly catch a fish and send it to you. Just tell us about it, and let us broaden our horizons. " Liu Xin spat on the melon seeds and said, "You two better not provoke my mom. My mom is already scared, so just ignore them." Aunt Song said: "Don''t mention fish, for the sake of the whole fish I almost put my life on the line. I''ll tell you guys, our bubbles are so clean, from my grandma''s generation I''ve never heard of any water monkeys, they usually fish and wash things, who''s caught, this is bad luck for me, as the first person to enter our village." It made the three of us laugh out loud. I saw that Aunt Song didn''t seem like she was scared, so I said: "Aunt Song, tell me in detail." Aunt Song rolled her eyes: "What are you going to do, go into the water and grab that thing, but pull it down, a little kid doesn''t know how high the sky is, that thing has the strength of an ox underwater, just the three of you, let that water monkey grab it with one hand, then there won''t even be a place to cry." Diao Yang said: "Aunt Song, your body can''t even handle that monkey? Can you? Even your old sow is acting like you''re picking her up, so how can the water monkey be as heavy as the old sow? " Auntie Song told Liu Xin, "Tell your dad not to clean up the place. If he doesn''t have anything to do, he''ll be back for lunch." Liu Xin answered and left the room.


    Aunt Song said: "You two don''t know it at your age, but I''ve heard that there might be something a little deeper than that, the old people always say that, I heard my mother say that there was a bubble over at my grandma''s house, pretty big, there was a water monkey inside, how would I know that, there was a time when the cow was at the water''s edge and the water monkey fell asleep, ah, soon it heard the sound of the cow crying, he quickly got up, looked in the water, who knows what pulled the thing out, ah ah ah, the cow ran to the water and didn''t let the thing down, finally let the monkey in." Since then, no one dared to go alone to the edge of the water, not to mention humans, even cattle were not allowed to go to the water. But this time, my fortune is great, you know, the night before yesterday, I personally thought to see if there were any fish beside the water, this swollen fish jumped out, there really was a fish, at the edge of the water, I pulled up my pants and went into the water, the water did not even reach my knees, when I just walked two steps away, something pulled me down. "If it wasn''t for them, I would be finished. Great Elder Zhao came over and pulled me, and Little Zhao smashed the hoe into the water, and at that moment, he felt that the water monkey ran away, and that''s it. It saved me and brought me back.


    Diao Yang giggled and said: "Aunt Song, I heard you wet your pants, is that true?" Aunt Song was so angry that she hit him. "You little pup, laughing at your aunt. If it were you, you''d wet your pants too." At this moment, Liu Xin and her father came back, and as we were about to leave after greeting each other, Uncle Liu said to us, "Don''t go play by the water, okay? I won''t let you out for the next few days."


    On the way back, I said, "Shou Yang, do you believe me?" "Why should I believe you?" Asked Qu Yaoyang. I said, "Do you believe I can catch a water monkey?" Diao Yang said, "I do, of course I do. Wait till you catch the water monkey and show it to me." I said, "That would require your help, wouldn''t it, brother? Aren''t you worried that I''ll be caught by the water monkey and fed to the fish? " Diao Yang said, "I also want to see what that water monkey looks like, but I need to have a plan, don''t I? I''m a new generation of youth, I need to learn how to use my brain. How about this, when I go back and think about it, I''ll give you my plan tomorrow. Even if you go back home, you can think about it. I said, "Alright, this brat has a bit of ambition. How about this, I''ll go find you tomorrow. We''ll fight it out with this water monkey." Right, fight it out with that son of a b * tch. " He was full of fighting spirit.


    Ten Jin of Fox''s Blood in the Abnormal Records of Northeast China

 C22

    Early the next morning, I was in my room looking at the notes written by the Grandmaster. The contents of "Qi Men Escape Armor" were too complicated, I threw it down after a few glances and ran in with excitement. There was a large net in my left hand and a rolling pin in my right.


    Seeing me, he said, "Let''s go and catch the water monkey." When I saw his ignorant look, I was so angry that I wanted to laugh. I said, "How are you going to capture him?" His face was full of righteousness as he said, "Last night I thought about it, your ability to seduce people like foxes is probably useless against water monkeys, so today I''m going to have to rely on you. For the sake of my fellow villagers being able to continue fishing in the bubbles, I decided to fight to the death with water monkeys, and in a while I''ll jump into the bubbles and fight water monkeys to the death. Either it dies or I forget, just burn some paper for me and I''ll be fine." I knew he was bullshitting, so I said, "Stop bullshitting and wait for me."


    I went to the barn. After Old Lady Liu left, I took Old Lady Liu''s altar table to my barn. Since my family knew about it, they didn''t use this barn anymore. The little fox Hu Yaoyao usually lived here.


    When I went in, she was not there, and I said her name to myself, and then she came out of the corner, and I said, "Well, have you been there all along?" She giggled and said, "That''s right, but I don''t want others to see me, so they won''t be able to see me. I want them to see me so others can see me. Formidable." I said, "Yaoyao, please do something." She said, "Sure, where to?" I replied, "I''m not playing around. You should know that there''s a bubble around the edge of the village. Recently, a water monkey came out and almost dragged them down. I want to ask for your help." She happily agreed. "Sure, just like a monkey. What''s the point of catching a monkey? I''ll go with you." After saying that, he pulled me away.


    I called Diao Yang out, "Diao Yang, let''s go, let''s go with big brother to grab water monkeys." When he came out and saw Hu Yao Yao Yao, he seemed to be very happy, "Yo, isn''t this the grandaunt? Did you come?" Seeing his lustful look, I got angry. Hu Yaoyao stuck out her tongue at him, but didn''t say anything. I said, "Alright, my aunt is willing to watch the show. Today, I want to see your heroic look." "Go go go, don''t forget my net and rolling pin. Aunt, just you wait. I''ll catch the water monkey and let it show you how to drill the ring of fire."


    I noticed that Hu Yaoyao spoke very little with the others, and after hearing her flippant words, she didn''t feel happy, so she just gave a "tsk" and followed behind me.


    In the past few days, everyone in the village knew about Aunt Song''s situation and didn''t dare to come here to catch fish. Although from time to time I could still see fish jumping out of the water, and the surface of the water was calm without any waves, I focused my mind and circulated the fox blood in my body to my eyes. Hu Tai''s fox immortal blood contained the cultivation experience of Hu Tai Niu, I could clearly see the Yin and Yang energy in my surroundings, but when I looked at the lake, I couldn''t see anything special about it.


    Diao Yang said, "Ai, this one is just showing off for you, what are you pretending to be so big. Watch your big brother. Aunt, Little Diao Zi, I''m going to make a fool of myself." With that, I posed as the Red Army, not afraid of an expedition. Wan Shui Qian Shan was just casually sitting there, which made my face darken. I said, "That''s enough, Brother Diao. It''s your turn to take action. Let''s get out of here quickly." After saying that, I kicked Diao Yang, who was still in the middle of his actions, down. I felt that the water in the water was quiet and thought that the water monkey wouldn''t come out during the day and would return in the evening.


    In the water, there was a dog paddle, a backstroke, and even a water lily. When we saw him laughing like this, we laughed at him, then at Hu Yaoyao, who threw her blouse over excitedly and said, "Haozi, bring me my golden cudgel." I took his jacket and threw the rolling pin at him. He took the Jingu Bang and said, "I, Old Sun, will go too." With that, he dived down.


    We chatted and laughed on the shore as we looked at the water surface. After a while, when Diao Yang still hadn''t come out, I shouted, "Diao Yang, you, Great Sage Sun, was bitten by a bastard in the water?" Hu Yao Yao''s smile became even wider, but she still didn''t show it. I can''t say for sure, could it be that Water Monkey was attracted by our trick? Catch him while he was busy diving? When I thought of this, I quickly took off my clothes and prepared to go into the water to save him. Hu Yaoyao''s face was full of anxiety, "He wouldn''t have drowned, right?" Just as I was about to jump, I saw a person appear out of the water with a splash. It was precisely Diao Yang. He was covered in water, and seeing us laughing like this, he said, "Hahaha, you''ve been deceived by me." "You idiot wanted to scare me to death." I picked up the mud from the shore and smeared it all over him.


    After tossing and turning for a while, I saw that the water monkey couldn''t come out during the day. He let Han Yang touch a few fish, and the three of us started a fire on the shore to roast the fish to eat.


    The three of them were talking and laughing merrily, it was already dark and there was no intention of returning. We were used to living in the wild, so the lord did not care too much, but this brat, Qu Yang, actually brought out a bottle of white wine, what a good guy, it was brewed by his family. After saying that, I took a gulp, causing me to grin. I thought to myself that this guy''s Tiger Strength has risen again.


    An eight-year-old kid, I can''t help but think of what it would be like after drinking a big gulp of white wine. He said, "Hey, that''s not right, that''s not right. I''ve drank this at home, so I''m not that excited." That made Hu Yao Yao and I laugh out loud. Later on, I found out that his father was afraid that he would make a fool out of the wine, so he mixed a lot of the liquor in the pot in the house with water. The water was very low, and today, he stole this bottle from me.


    While laughing, Hu Yaoyao took the bottle of white wine and asked me if I should drink it. I said, "Please forgive me. I smell it and I can''t help choking on my nose." Seeing that I didn''t drink, Hu Yao Yao picked up the bottle and gulped down the contents in two gulps. I couldn''t help but exclaim, ''This fox spirit is so good at drinking. It lies on the ground with its eyes blurry and its tongue hanging out.'' Even so, it couldn''t help but exclaim, "High, this is really high. Aunt''s alcohol capacity is too great."


    Hu Yaoyao was even more excited after drinking the wine, singing and jumping, struggling to get up. She twisted her clothes around as she cried out loudly. From the looks of it, apart from not having any holes in his head, he was no different from a water monkey.


    The three of us danced and sang, and during that time they forced me to take a sip of wine, and I immediately lay on the ground and didn''t want to get up anymore. I felt the world spinning around me, and as I watched their figures blur, they pulled me up again and suggested a little game, and he pulled out a small stone, with a herringbone on the front and a mirror on the back, and I saw that it wasn''t a tombstone we''d seen together in the woods, and it was a treasure we''d found by the tombstone. I replied, "You carry this treasure with you every day. Are you not afraid of losing it?" "I was afraid my parents would see me leave the house and throw it away," she said. The rule of the game is to guess the right side of the coin. Whoever guessed wrong would have to drink a mouthful of wine. The three of us had a great time playing.


    I lost a couple of times in a row. I couldn''t stand up for a few sips, so I lay down on the floor and watched them move away from me.


    Just then, I heard the faint sound of a musical instrument, a gong and a suona, and I was thinking: How come you took out this old thing and blew on it? I can''t do that, all I have to do is bring a small bag, and put such a big gong or suona on it? I was thinking with my eyes closed when I heard Hu Yaoyao''s laughter and the boisterous voice stop. It seems that the two of them also heard the voice.


    I opened my eyes and looked behind the voice. It scared me so much that my hair stood on end, and I thought to myself, What the hell is that mother of mine? Behind me, there was a row of people who looked like they were sending off a bride. In the front, there were two people holding lanterns, and the lanterns were emitting not red light but blue light; in the middle, there was a sedan chair, and the four people were carrying it, and behind them were the people who were blowing suona and beating gongs. Looking at their faces, I was so scared that I almost peed my pants.


    Diao Yang also saw it. He was so scared that he fell down with a cry, "This ¡­" "What''s this?" I cursed in my heart. Why did you steal a bottle of wine when you had nothing to do? You might be able to escape without drinking. After drinking a bit of alcohol, you became so frightened that your legs felt like noodles.


    Hu Yaoyao obviously didn''t drink much, she grabbed me by the hand and ran towards the village, the two of us made her throw it into the pigsty of the nearest household, then she jumped in, followed by a few old sows. The three of us stuck our heads out a little, looking at the people carrying the palanquins, we thought to ourselves that if we stayed in the pigsty for the whole night, we would probably find a group of grandpas outside, and after a moment of fear and anxiety, we vomited on the old female pig beside us.


    Hu Yao Yao grabbed the treasure and whispered, "What are you doing with this thing? It''s the wedding of a dead person. Take this, the dead lady won''t be able to marry out, so she can''t come looking for you?" He stubbornly said, "You... Didn''t you just play a while ago? "


    I was on the verge of tears. "My grandfather, why are you still talking about this now? Aunt, what should we do now? Do you have any rights?" Hu Yaoyao looked outside, snatched the treasure and said to us, "The two of you, don''t come out, don''t make any noise. I''ll go deal with them." He then jumped out and walked towards the palanquin.


    He said in a daze, "Oh my god. Why is this girl so daring? She isn''t afraid of being carried away." Hu Yao Yao walked in front of the sedan and slowly put down the piece of treasure. "I don''t know which esteemed wangfei is going to get married, but I don''t mean to offend you, little fox. Please don''t blame me." I tightly gripped my rolling pin, ready to jump out at any time. Looking at the palanquin in front of Hu Yaoyao, I thought to myself, ''If you don''t care who you are, if you dare to touch Hu Yaoyao, I''ll kill you!''


    After Hu Yaoyao finished speaking, the gong and suona behind the dumplings also stopped. The sedan chair was slowly put down, and a woman''s hand pulled open the curtain of the sedan chair. A graceful beauty walked out from the inside, stupefying me with her jade-like face. I couldn''t help but say, "It''s so beautiful." She seemed to have heard me, as she slowly swept her gaze over me, causing me to immediately feel a chill down my spine.


    She turned her head and picked up the stone. Then, she turned around and returned to the palanquin. A group of people ¡­ no, a group of ghosts had left with a suona and a gong in their hands.


    Hu Yaoyao still stood there motionlessly, but I quickly jumped out. When she saw me coming out, she turned her head and frowned as if she was about to cry, "You scared me to death." I immediately hugged her to comfort her. "I''m not afraid. My grandson is here." It made her laugh again.


    Ten Jin of Fox''s Blood in the Abnormal Records of Northeast China

 C23

    The three of us supported each other back to the house. Compared to her, Hu Yaoyao was still the most clear-headed. She threw Diao Yang into his pigsty, let him and the old sow hug for the night, sent me home, and entered the barn by herself.


    I could still find my own room, not daring to make a sound as I crept into bed. I still couldn''t believe what I had experienced tonight. Who in the world was in that palanquin? Why did Hu Yaoyao call her the Empress? After indulging in my thoughts for a while, a wave of fatigue hit me. I felt depressed.


    I was awakened early in the morning by my mother''s feather duster. "Where did you go crazy last night, you little bastard?" I hastily got up and said, "Where can I go? I''ll just go and make things difficult for you." "Hurry up and wash your face and eat. Look at your dirty clothes." Yesterday, she thought that Hu Yaoyao would be able to clean up the water monkey, but she didn''t expect that this little fox didn''t even know what the water monkey was, and couldn''t rely on it at all. Hu Tai Chi was not easy to find, I tried a few times but couldn''t find it, Hu Yao Yao also said that Hu Tai Cai''s personality was temperamental, and it wasn''t that easy to find her.


    It seemed that I could only rely on myself, I flipped through the two books that Old Lady Liu had left for me, and read until my head started to grow big, the Old Ancestor had developed a special type of rune array formation based on the Primordial Era, and most of it was based on the principle of metal, wood, water, fire, earth, and the five elements being together. The water element is the water element, and it likes to hide in the lake, not willing to be on shore.


    Every single array requires a huge amount of mental power to activate, and with the fox immortal blood on me, I believe that I can successfully activate the array. I thought again and again, only these three things I can get, the dragon''s liver is the earth under the stove, which is also known as the ashes of the stove, almost every household has it, the yellow among the people is the feces, but the blood is not easy to make. I thought about it, there is a teacher in my village, compared to his family, I first dug up some ashes, and then went to the toilet and dug up some fresh people.


    After I finished writing the symbol paper, I needed blood to light up. I really didn''t want to use a knife to cut myself and bleed out. It was really too painful.


    After spitting out five pieces of talisman paper, her mouth was dry enough to be used as a balcony. She quickly went to the outside and gulped down a bunch of well water. This was a great feeling, and she couldn''t help but shout out, "Awesome! I''m drinking the well water again! I''m not afraid of a stomachache!" Not only had I not been afraid to drink cold water recently, but I had felt the water in the well more and more delicious. When I was thirsty, I had just dipped my head into the well bucket and drank, and my body had become stronger and stronger, and I no longer slept and feared the cold. No matter how tired I had been the day before, the second day was still full of life.


    He was still sleeping when I said, "After you wake up, go to the edge of the bubble. Yao Yao and I will wait there for Water Monkey." He said dispiritedly, "I''m afraid I won''t be able to go. I didn''t sleep well last night and was just dreaming of palanquins and pigs. I can''t bear to wake up today." I saw that he was too shocked to drink more white wine, so I said, "Okay, you rest first, I''ll call you when I catch the water monkey."


    I called Hu Yao Yao to go to the side of the bubble. We buried a few Supreme Yang items in the water according to the formation, and burned two spell paper inside. The third talisman paper had the function of a switch, so we could use it to lure water monkeys in the night.


    In the evening, my grandpa went out to play mahjong, my grandma went to chat at the neighbor''s house, my dad was asked to eat dinner, my mom went to Aunt Cui''s house to watch TV, the TV at home was broken, I saw this was great, it was precisely when I was out of control that I called Hu Yao into the room, she came in and sat on the kang, grabbed a handful of melon seeds, and said to me, "What are you watching? Let me watch TV." I said, "Why do you look so familiar?" She said, "Hai, I''m your family''s deity. If you have nothing to do, just watch TV with your grandparents. I love to watch that whatever bird shooting or bird shooting." I was exasperated. "What do you mean by ''shot bird'' and that''s called ''eagle hero Legend''? Are you a household fairy?" It''s not that I doubt it, because I know this little fox too well. Other than drinking and laughing foolishly, this fellow doesn''t have any other abilities.


    She saw the disbelief on my face and said nonchalantly, "Tsk! Hurry up and watch the TV for me!" I said, "The TV''s broken. Let''s go to the bubble later." She ignored me and looked around for something to eat. She took out a cold dish of pig''s ear and said to me, "Where''s the wine? Look at how you''re acting. Yesterday, I saved your life. Boy, you''re too cold." I was speechless and could only get her some wine. Hu Yaoyao was really impolite, as she brushed her teeth away from her face, revealing that she didn''t have the beauty of a little fox spirit. I sat opposite her, teasing her, "Hey, Yaoyao, do you know Yu Wencai?" She said with a mouthful of food in her mouth, "Pigs are incompetent? What pig. " "Your nephew," I said. She had a bashful look on her face as she said, "I hate it, I am not married yet. What nephew are you talking about, I don''t have any ¡­" This is the first time I''ve heard that I don''t have a nephew if I don''t get married. I thought to myself, This little fox really doesn''t understand human nature.


    After she finished eating, I was about to fall asleep. She wobbled over to stop me from waking up and said, "Let''s go, let''s go with grandaunt to catch that monkey and bring it over. Let''s see what that monkey will do for us. If it disobeys grandaunt, let''s put two pounds of blood on it. Here, this knife." As he spoke, he put my kitchen knife away.


    "Aiyo, you really are my grandaunt. Aren''t you afraid of cutting yourself?" After saying that, I quickly went to grab the kitchen knife. She struggled and shouted, "What are you doing? Men and women shouldn''t be so intimate with each other. If you keep on making trouble, I''ll bite you." I put my hand on her forehead and pressed her against the table. She pushed up and I pushed down, and for a moment we were in a stalemate.


    At this moment, a familiar voice and the sound of a door opening could be heard from outside. I could tell that my grandparents and parents had all returned. They were crying inside. Why did they come back together? Was it planned? I hastily told Hu Yaoyao, "Grandaunt, please don''t play around with me. My family has come back, so listen carefully. Seeing how we are acting, we won''t think that I''m playing a hooligan." Hu Yaoyao had too much to drink, so she couldn''t hear what I was saying. "You little shameless brat, let me go. I''ll bite you to death." The door opened and the whole family came in. Seeing that the two of us were fighting, their mouths dropped open in shock.


    After a long while, his grandfather finally spoke, "What''s going on?" My mother said, "Which village does this girl come from? Why is she so handsome?" When my father pulled me away, Hu Yaoyao couldn''t stand up and sat on the ground. Grandma went over and touched her face. "How much did this kid drink? It smells like so much alcohol?" My family''s jaw almost fell off from shock. My grandfather slapped his thigh and said, "No wonder last time when I pulled the carriage, the horse ran around and pressed down on my leg. What happened to my leg, was it protected by this great deity?" Hu Yaoyao didn''t answer, but just sat on the brick bed with her face leaning against the wall and rolled her eyes. Seeing that she was about to fall asleep, I saw that she was still drunk, so she said, "Well, I''ll send her to the barn. She doesn''t want to talk to anyone."


    My mother said, "How could this little girl make people sleep in a barn?" As she said this, she led Hu Yao Yao into a side room. The whole family happily discussed about the Protector Immortal, and Grandma was the most excited. "This Protector Immortal has such a good relationship with Hao Zi. He will definitely be able to protect him wholeheartedly." I was greatly taken aback. I thought to myself that I didn''t know who was protecting who, but this little fox was still confused. His only ability was to drink and act crazy after drinking.


    When I woke up, Hu Yaoyao was sitting next to me with a white hair in her hand. I said, "Why are you tormenting me so much in the middle of the night? If you want to drink, go find out yourself. Don''t cause too much trouble." After saying that, she turned around to go back to sleep. She came over to shake me, "Hey hey hey, what are you sleeping for. I didn''t drink too much. I didn''t want to talk and pretend to drink too much with your family." I sat up and held out my hand to her. Look at my hand, these teeth marks, who gave it to me? " She giggled and said, "Then wouldn''t I be playing around with you? Let''s go, let''s go and catch the monkeys." We carefully groped our way out.


    When we arrived at her house, she asked me, "Do you want me to call you a good friend?" I said, "It''s best if they can be called out. Otherwise, it''ll be really hard for us to catch them." She said, "I have a way." After saying that, he squeezed his way through the wall. After waiting for a while, he was thrown out like a bag. "Oh my, who is this?" He didn''t seem to be awake yet, as he rubbed his eyes and muttered. I went up to pat him: "I, your Brother Hao, isn''t this ¡­ I''m bringing you water monkey with me." He was much more clear-headed when he heard this. "Right, right, right. Catching water monkeys. Ai, that''s not right. How did I get out of here?" Without a word, we grabbed his hand and ran to the edge of the bubble.


    There was no one by the side of the bubble in the middle of the night. I said to Diao Yang, "Warm up. I''m like a dragon in the river. Now is the time for you to show off your skills." Diao Yang said, "You really want me to go down and fight Water Monkey with my life? I''m not a tiger, but you can drag an ox down with you. If you want to leave, then get down." I looked at Hu Yaoyao, she understood, "Brother Diao, just go down. Haozi and I will tie you up with a rope. If you are in danger, we will pull you up. Don''t be afraid." Diao Yang couldn''t stand it when others looked down on her, especially when it was a girl. "Who''s scared?" "I don''t want to make unnecessary sacrifices. My second uncle said that we have to test our wits in the war of the people. I think it''s better for us to go down together and seize the upper hand." I saw that he was determined not to go down, so I sighed and said, "Alright, someone has to lead the way. Let me do it." "Haozi, if you are sacrificed, the country and the people will remember you." "Damn, can you say something nice? Just remember what''s the use of me." After saying that, he took off his shirt and began to exercise. The night was cool, and if he didn''t warm up, he would easily cramp. At that time, don''t mention catching water monkeys, he would drown.


    Ten Jin of Fox''s Blood in the Abnormal Records of Northeast China

 C24

    With a worried expression, Hu Yaoyao said, "Be careful." I nodded and handed her the lighter and the paper. "If you see anything, light it." Diao Yang said, "Seeing the way you two are acting, it''s not like you''re going to die. Big brother''s rolling pin is not for nothing, so what are you afraid of."


    At night, the water was still pretty cold. Wearing a pair of mischievous diving glasses, with cotton stuffed into my ears and nose and a hollow tube in my mouth, I couldn''t help but feel that my equipment was really useful. As long as I could maintain the balance of the breathing tube, I would be able to swim happily in the water, and I couldn''t help but to grunt in my heart, "Looking at the moon in the water through the fog, you can distinguish this unpredictable world ¡­" Looking at the moon in the sky through the water, it was truly beautiful. The moon was so round that people were unable to see each other, and it was hard to say whether they were happy or sad, but I wished that we could last for a long time. I didn''t know why I suddenly thought of this poem, but a benevolent old man suddenly appeared in front of me. She smiled and said, "Child, grandma won''t bring you here anymore. Let''s go, grandma will bring you along." I nodded. "Yes."


    Right at this moment, a burst of yang energy emanated over, and the moment of agitation caused me to open my fox eyes. Grandma Liu had disappeared, and in her place was a monster with a sharp mouth and monkey cheeks, a water monkey? Seeing that I had reacted, the water monkey grabbed my hand with one hand and stuffed the mud into my ear and nose with the other. Luckily, it was tightly stuffed with cotton wool, otherwise, it would have suffocated me to death. I looked and saw that this water monkey was extremely intelligent and knew that my communication with the higher-ups was through this hollow tube. It was actually holding the hollow tube with its feet. At this moment, Hu Yaoyao and Diao, who were on the shore, were probably chatting away.


    The water monkey saw that it couldn''t get into the mud, so it grabbed a rock and threw it at my head. It was very strong underwater, so it swung its arms and smashed me hard on the head, but fortunately, the rock had softened after being underwater for so long and hit my head until it turned into powder, but it still hurt so much that I almost cried out. It couldn''t do it anymore, it picked up another rock, and I covered my head with my arm. What will happen to my family? I seem to have seen my mother crying like she wanted to die. How can a beast like you casually kill me? Thinking of this, I felt my heart heat up, and fox blood instantly flowed all over my body. My body was immediately filled with power.


    The water monkey in front of me is my target, it''s my turn, the water monkey that was originally as strong as a cow, now feels as weak as a chicken, I grabbed its arm, pulled down, knees raised, fiercely smashing into its chin, my right hand formed a fist, I swung it with all my strength towards its head, a hook fist landed solidly on its face, passing through its right hand the feeling of breaking something, blood came out of its mouth, looking at me in fear, it definitely can''t understand why I let it go, it just turned around like a chicken and got hit, but due to the speed of the formation, it fell back to me. As if it had been shocked by electricity, black smoke burst out from its body and it could no longer move. It jumped down in an unruly manner and together, we managed to pull the half-dead water monkey onto the shore.


    After landing on the shore, the fox''s blood retreated, causing me to feel pain all over my body. I looked at the bloody wounds from the water monkey''s claws, as well as the multiple wounds from it smashing rocks, and the pain from being stuck to the water was unbearable. I angrily kicked the water monkey, "You guys don''t know how crafty and powerful this beast is, but you guys almost killed me here." Hu Yaoyang looked at my wound and worriedly said, "It''s okay, I''ll treat it when we get back. It shouldn''t be a big problem."


    The water monkey was already on his last breath, and now that he was being mischievously attacked with a rolling pin, he was only able to breathe and foam was oozing out of the corners of his mouth. Seeing that his time was near, I said, "How are we going to deal with this? "I say, let''s hang it on a big tree at the village entrance and let the villagers know that we are the ones who cleaned it up. From now on, we will be the heroes of the village. Who knows, the village chief might even have to reward us with something. Hehehe." Seeing his unpromising upbringing, I wanted to laugh. Hu Yaoyao said, "We can''t keep this thing. I think it''s better to burn it to ashes." We split up and picked up a bunch of branches. After a while, we threw the water monkey''s body onto the pile and lit it with a lighter. A big fire burned away the evil thing into ashes.


    When we got home, feeling cold, hungry and in pain, Hu Yaoyao went into the little barn and told me to stay put. She went in and got a bucket of water and let go of the big tail, pulled out a piece of the tail and left it in the water, muttering something. I said, "Big Sis, don''t tease me. "Aren''t you afraid that you might accidentally leak it and scare a few people to death?" She stared at me without a word. After she finished, she poured a bucket of water down my head. I shouted, "What are you doing? Are you still complaining that I don''t have enough water?" With that, she immediately felt her whole body being filled with warmth and comfort. Hu Yaoyao said, "You consumed too much Fox Immortal blood today. Your body is so weak, it will be difficult to recover by yourself." I chuckled, "You little vixen sure have a good heart." "Tsk ¡­" She gave me a glance and pushed me out.


    He slept until the sun rose. When he woke up, he saw that his wounds had mostly healed. Only faint scars were left on his wounds. If one did not look carefully, it was truly impossible to tell that he had recovered. Being criticized by the whole family, I guess the consequences of being picky are similar to mine.


    After eating, I carried a cup of wine into the barn. Hu Yaoyao was just about to go to sleep when I pulled her by the tail a few times, woke her up, and said, "Hey, sister fox, let''s eat and drink." Hu Yao Yao stood up and took a human form. She sniffed the wine in the cup and said, "You little brat, you also know that I, your aunt, am willing to drink. Fine, nice." After saying that, I drained the bottle of wine in one gulp. "Yao Yao, what are you planning to do from now on? Do you want to go up the mountain or stay at my house?" She said: "Oh, I do not know ah, too milk said I do not have the wisdom root, it is not easy to build a human form." I said, "How about this, you go to school with me." She was confused. "School? What is that? " I said, "Going to school means being with a lot of friends. Reading and playing is really interesting." Her face lit up. "Really? Then can I go too? With you?" I said, "Well, come with me, so you won''t be bored." She was so happy that she jumped up and down. "That''s great. I can go out everyday to play. I don''t have to stay in this small house anymore." When I heard this, I felt sad. Ah, just being able to go out with someone and make her happy like this really made it difficult for her to stay alone for so many years.


    In the afternoon, my father went to the city and left Hu Yaoyao in my family''s account. His name was Sun Yao, and his mother brought her to buy new clothes and pants, and she dressed up so beautifully that she couldn''t help but smile happily. I thought that if my own sister was still alive, she would probably be doted on like this as well.


    Everyone in the village heard that a distant relative of mine passed her daughter on to my family as a daughter. Every day, I would take her to play with her, and when she was living in the side room at night, she would always pester me and chat with her. No matter what I said, she always had a serious expression on her face.


    Soon, the flood had receded, and the students were able to return to school. I led Hu Yao Yao to school. On the way, Hu Yao Yao Yao was extremely scared. She kept tugging at my clothes and teasingly said, "What are you afraid of? Big brother is here." As he said that, he rolled up his sleeves, revealing his pitch-black and skinny arms that looked as if they were rolling about. "Look at my muscles, who dares to say what bro can spare him?" It made us laugh.


    Because it was Hu Yaoyao''s first time here, the teacher asked her to introduce herself on stage. Hu Yaoyao''s face was so red that it seemed like she was introducing herself, and the teacher knew that she was my sister and arranged for us to make a table. Steamed Bun Long even had a face full of sighs, and after class, Zi Long came over and sat in front of me, looking at us, he said, "Is she really your sister? Then why don''t the two of you look the same? Your sister is so pretty. " Hu Yaoyao pretended not to look up from her book, and a dark expression appeared on my face, "Big Bro, is there a need to be so straightforward?" When the flood came, our village was completely flooded and the roof was floating up. Luckily, my uncle the PLA came and said, why is the water so big, I said it''s okay, come with me, and then I started to direct. Without me, our village was finished, but of course I didn''t tell anyone else, I just waited to come to the school to talk to you. He said, "Don''t boast, our village is not even as flooded as your village and you don''t even dare to go out. How could I not believe that you would dare to go out with the PLA to fight the flood? "Commanding? What do you know? Why didn''t I drown you in this blow?" The two of them started bickering. Hu Yao Yao Yao looked at them with a puzzled expression. Zi Long immediately ignored Hu Yao Yao and said to her, "Little sister, what''s your name? Your voice on the stage just now was too low, so I couldn''t hear anything." Hu Yao saw that I didn''t say anything, so I said, "My sister''s surname is Sun, and she''s called Sun Yao. Brother Long is good at studying, so you should help her a lot in the future." "Of course, your sister is my sister." Zi Long''s face was full of obligation.


    Just like this, Hu Yaoyao went to school with us. She had never had much contact with other people, and seeing that everything was new, she suddenly felt that living in a human society was somewhat inappropriate. However, her pure and kind character allowed her to quickly integrate into the group, and just like that, a semester passed.


    Ten Jin of Fox''s Blood in the Abnormal Records of Northeast China

 C25

    In the blink of an eye, winter had arrived. It was so cold that even his bones were pierced. In addition to the biting north wind, no one wanted to go out. The windows were sealed with paper, and thick curtains hung over the doors.


    The so-called cat winter, it meant that in the winter, people rarely went out to exercise, and most of the time they hid at home. The Northeast had the habit of storing food in the winter, and that was to deal with the lack of food in the winter. The so-called cat winter, it meant in the winter, it meant that in the winter, people seldom went out, and most of the time they hid at home, and the Northeast had the habit of storing food in the winter, to deal with the lack of food in the winter.


    She ate a few mouthfuls of sour vegetables with my family. Seeing that she was getting less and less spirited, she was always complaining to me, "Summer is still good. You can fight on the mountain whenever you want to eat. Sigh, I didn''t expect your winter to be so miserable." I said, "Just bear with it. What''s the point of it? We have already come here. Aren''t we living quite well?" Hu Yaoyao sighed and said, "Sigh, it''ll be fun if we can go up the mountain now."


    I thought for a moment. Indeed, although there aren''t many animals on the mountain now, there aren''t many people hunting, especially when many animals are hibernating. An experienced old hunter would be much easier to hunt in the winter.


    I went to find Diao Yang and Zi Long and told them about the idea. Unexpectedly, the two of them agreed to oppose me and said mischievously, "Hao Zi, it''s not that I don''t want to go with you, but in this damn cold weather, don''t even talk about hunting. We don''t even dare to go out, for fear of falling into some hole in the ice." Zi Long said, "Hmm, he''s right. Haozi, logically speaking, my grandpa should be a famous old hunter. Although I''m young, but I also have the ability to obtain my grandpa''s true inheritance. It''s not difficult for me to hunt, big brother." Seeing that he was about to start bragging, I hurriedly said, "Stop, don''t say it''s useless. Just say if you''re going or not. Whatever it is, we''ll split it equally. If not, I''ll take more from you two. How''s that?" "Haozi, you do have some skill, but Zilong and I will help you carry a deer, a deer, a wild boar or something. I''ll help you carry them, and I''ll share one leg with you." Zi Long said, "That''s enough. If you can''t take me with you, don''t bring me along. I can fight with a gun, and I''ve been up the mountain with my grandfather more than once. Besides, you have a small body, can you handle a wild boar?"


    Seeing the two of them about to start hunting again, I sighed, "We''re not hunting for fun, my mouth is so soft, it''s almost like a bird flying out. Think about it, how long are we going to carry a big guy with us? Don''t your parents always say it''s useless if you don''t learn anything and only know how to say it? Carry a deer for your parents and let them laugh it off. When that time comes, you can go out and play with them." I said to Zi Long, "Zi Long, how famous is your grandfather, Bao Hei Zi? You grandson, as his grandson, are you not allowed to give him face? You should carry a big guy back, your grandpa should praise you to death. " My Third Uncle called me last month and said that he was going to come to our house to hunt. When he was young, he always came up the mountain with my grandfather, and now that he''s so strong, the three of us can just follow him when he comes. He just wants to play around, so whatever he does, he''ll definitely give it to the three of us. Is there such a good thing? I said, "Sure, I''ll wait for you to notify me." "Then what are you going to say? I''ll definitely go."


    When I was home, I was so bored that I started chatting with Hu Yaoyao. I was waiting for Zi Long to come find me, so I asked him, "Yaoyao, do you want to follow me up the mountain?" She said, "What are you doing up the mountain?" "Hunting? Don''t you want to eat meat?" Hu Yaoyao quickly shook her head, "Forget it, I''ll just say it casually. Besides, the tiger on the Winter Mountain is really fierce, I''m afraid." I was speechless. Why was this little vixen so timid?


    When he finally brought Steamed Bun Long over, Zi Long rushed over to my house excitedly: "Hao Zi, let''s go. My third uncle is here." When the three of us arrived at Zi Long''s house, he saw that his grandfather was chatting with a middle-aged man and wanted to go with us. Hearing that, his grandfather smiled and said to his third uncle, "Little Wu, this will test you. I have never dared to bring anyone new to hunting bears in the past." His Third Uncle was called Bao Changwu and was tall and strong. He had a face of indifference, "Sure, the three of you can follow me." Yeah, the three of us jumped up happily.


    We all have to listen to him, or else we won''t be allowed. In his words, hunting is also a war, a war between man and nature. Even after a lifetime of hunting, he didn''t dare to say that he was an outstanding hunter. As the five of us walked, we listened to the old man. "Do you know what good hunters are like? You don''t know, just like now, if you want to hunt, you have to be able to lie down in the snow for a few hours. The prey doesn''t care about you. How many hours would it take to lie still in the snow? Who would be able to take it? Don''t even mention shooting and fighting with their prey, even if he could move, he would be able to.


    You three kids, do you know where I got my nickname from? Little Wu, don''t tell me." The old man continued, "That year, my family was so poor that we couldn''t even open a pot. Little Wu and his two elder brothers were crying so hungry, and Zi Long your father was the one who ate the most and cried the most, causing me to feel sorry for him. If I could get a tiger or a bear, that would be great; a tiger and a bear are all treasures, a bear''s meat can be sold, a bear''s gallbladder and a bear''s paw is worth more than a tiger''s head.


    Xiao Yang and I were extremely excited. Zi Long was timid. After hearing that, he asked fearfully, "Grandfather, can we meet a bear today?" The old man smiled. Third Uncle said, "Are you looking at my bag? Let alone the bear, I can even drill a hole through a pile of two bears." Zi Long patted his chest. "I am relieved."


    As the five of us ran along, we found it interesting, and we didn''t feel the strain of hunting. After all, no one was hunting for a living these days, and it was more of a pastime than anything else, and of course, only the brave had the right to enjoy it.


    We really did encounter many animals. Third Uncle''s marksmanship really wasn''t covered, so it wasn''t exaggerated to just walk through the woods with 100 steps. After a while, Zi Long and I each carried a rabbit. We were talking and laughing along the way, and Zi Long said, "Just one big thing and it''ll be fine." If the wild boar, black bear, and the pack of wolves go that way, not to mention the few of us, even if there are a few of them, they would have to be explained without any big weapons. If they were to run into a deer, or a deer, then you wouldn''t be able to do anything about it.


    The three of us were happily discussing how to eat rabbit meat. The old man and third uncle were discussing something else when the old man suddenly said, "Don''t talk, there''s a big guy coming." Just as I was wondering, I heard the sound of heavy footsteps. The old man whispered, "Hmm, this is a bear that was woken up. It might have been woken up by the sound of the gunshot." After saying that, he raised his head and took a quick glance. "Let''s head that way. We''ll be hiding for a while."


    I asked, "Grandfather, how do you know that it isn''t a tiger?" The old man said, "A tiger shouldn''t be as heavy as a bear, but its footsteps are much lighter than a bear''s. Especially in this snowy weather, it''s much easier to tell the difference."


    Third Uncle was very excited. "Dad, how good is it to hunt this bear? It''s so big." The three of us were excited to hear that, and we looked at the old man eagerly.


    The old man was silent for a moment. "It''s not easy to deal with such a big bear. All of you have to listen to me, or else it won''t work." We all agreed, and the bear hunt had put the fear behind us.


    Soon we caught up to the bear, very far away, and Third Uncle aimed a shot at the bear''s head. Unexpectedly, the shot went past the bear''s shoulder because it was too far away, but it angered the bear not to hit him.


    Third Uncle quickly fired a few shots in quick succession, and only one shot wasn''t fatal. If he fired again, it would be Kak. The old man immediately made a decision: "Run." With that, he dragged Zi Long and ran ahead.


    Even though the old man was old and his legs were nimble, he ran around the tree so that the bear wouldn''t be able to catch up with him. The bear looked stupid, but in reality, he ran much faster than the man.


    Originally, this entertainment had turned into a life or death escape. Third Uncle was in front, the three of us were in the middle, and Third Uncle was in the back.


    It scared the three of us so much that our faces turned white, especially Zi Long. "Mother, why is this bear so scary? Grandfather, oh grandmother, help me!" The old man said, "Don''t talk, focus. If this bear can''t catch up, then let''s go back."


    After hearing that, we were much more at ease. Who knew that at this crucial moment, Zi Long would cry out and fall to the ground, bringing me and Xiao Yang down along with him. Third Uncle quickly came over to help us up, and within a few seconds, Xiong ran over to us.


    The old man looked at it and shouted, "Go up the tree!" The old man and the dragon climbed the tree, and the three of us climbed to the nearest tree. The bear couldn''t climb the tree, so we just waited for it to leave.


    The bear ran towards me, and I could even clearly see the teeth and long claws in the bear''s mouth. It scared me to the point that I had to use all my strength. Unfortunately, I couldn''t skillfully use the fox''s blood, otherwise I wouldn''t be in such a sorry state.


    Just as I climbed up the tree, the whole tree started to shake violently. I was so scared that I almost let go of my hands and fell down. The old man shouted, "Hold on tight. If you fall down, you''ll lose your life."


    I didn''t dare to look down. I could only cling to the trunk and pray that the bear would hurry up and leave. The bear couldn''t knock me down after a while, so it turned around and ran off to someone else.


    Ten Jin of Fox''s Blood in the Abnormal Records of Northeast China

 C26

    Everyone near the mountain knew that it would rather provoke a tiger than a mad bear. A bear was a creature that did not care for its own life. It would risk its life no matter what. A bear in hibernation was even more difficult to provoke.


    Obviously, what we have in front of us right now is a crazy and hibernating bear. The hibernating bear lacks food, and it also has a bad morning.


    When the bear saw that I could not fall, it turned and ran to the others, who had climbed higher than me, and wandered and came back, and then I slipped again, and almost slipped, and the brown bear saw me, and stood up, and put his hands on the tree, and tried to lick me, and its tongue was only a few inches from my buttocks, and when I dropped a little more, it let it lick me down.


    It was almost impossible to expect someone to come down from the tree and rescue me, because anyone who came down here without a weapon could only feed the bear. At this critical moment, an extremely strong ray of light suddenly shot out from the tree opposite, and it just so happened to hit the bear''s eyes. It turned out to be Third Uncle, he controlled the light, attracting the bear''s attention.


    Third Uncle didn''t fall down, but his flashlight did. It landed on top of the bear''s head, causing it to howl. I took the opportunity to climb up the tree.


    I was so tired that I finally climbed higher, but it was so cold, so cold that I was afraid I would freeze and fall down again. I thought I was really free, and doing something at this time would make me have to run to the top of the mountain and play with the bears.


    Looking at Third Uncle who was on the verge of collapsing from the impact of a bear, I said in my heart, "That''s too kind, to be able to return alive today, I must definitely pay my respects to him. Ah, that''s not right, we are not of the same generation, if I wanted to pay my respects to him, he would definitely not bow to me."


    While I was lost in my thoughts, the bear also stopped his useless crash. He could tell that he wouldn''t be able to hit anyone just by hitting them. He sat down dejectedly, then suddenly stood up and howled towards the distance.


    This shout gave me a fright. I thought to myself, ''Is this bear trying to attract me with its loud voice? It''s just thinking too much. It howled a few times. Suddenly, the cry of a bear came from afar.


    Was he summoning his companions? What''s the meaning of this? Are they going to fight? No matter how many bears you call, we won''t be aroused by your fighting spirit and go down to fight for our lives with you.


    No matter how many bears you call me, I''m not afraid. This tree is so tall and so thick, how many bears can you call over to eat it? When I thought of this, I was a little scared. If I called a bunch of bears over, they would just stay under the tree. How long could we stay close to them? Sooner or later, there would be a time to fall, when he would have to feed the bear.


    Thinking about this, I started to concentrate on looking for Hu Taikai, Hu Taikou, ah, Hu Taikou, I have served you well enough, now that my life is in danger, please don''t stand up high and wait, when the time comes I won''t have the chance to serve you, don''t blame me, Hu Taikai, if you don''t look at my face, I won''t do anything, just look at Grandma Liu''s face and show your compassion.


    Damn it, I can''t even concentrate in this kind of situation, I''m afraid that I would have forgotten where I was and accidentally fell down. I''m sure that Hu Tai''e will not eat as fast as this bear, when she comes, she''ll at most clean up my bones and bury me.


    I looked at the old man. Good god, an old man is devilish, a mouse is hard to hold when old, and I saw that the old man was lying on his stomach with his eyes half closed. I thought to myself, this old man definitely has a way, or else would he dare be so at ease?


    Thus, I shouted to the old man, "Old man, do you have a move? This isn''t a solution for us to continue wasting time like this." The old man curled his lips and said, "What can I do? I''ll go down and play with it for my life. What do you think?"


    He was speechless. The old man was still in the mood to tease me. I said, "Then what should we do?" He said, "Just one word. Wait. Wait until someone finds this place, then we''ll be saved?"


    To put it simply, this freezing cold weather was not cold at the moment. If they waited for a while longer, under the gusts of the cold wind without food or water, if they did not allow movement, who could last for long?


    At this moment, the cry of the bear was getting closer and closer. Soon after, a smaller bear came over. This bear was dark and thin, so I couldn''t help but say to Diao Yang, "Diao Yang, is this bear a relative of yours? Why does it look so similar to you?" "You''re still in the mood to joke," Diao Yang said nervously. "I forgot the despicable look on your face when you almost get licked on the butt by the bear. The two of them will be the first to find you."


    The two bears clashed under the tree for a while, as if discussing their battle plans. I thought to myself, You two stupid bears can come up with something. Although three smelly smiths can defeat a famous one, your IQ is even lower than a smelly smiths. At most, two stupid bears can beat a smelly smasher.


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but laugh. The laughing old man stared at me and said mischievously, "Haozi, have you gone mad from fright? "When Zhang Luo came up the mountain, he was the fiercest. Now, he only knows how to giggle foolishly."


    Third Uncle said, "Let''s all calm down a bit. Maybe the two bears will just leave after they see that we haven''t made any movements." The old man disdained it when he heard it, "What are you thinking? A bear is sharper than you, you look stupid, but I think you''re even more stupid than a bear. What are you doing shooting at it with that gun of yours?" Third Uncle said, "Then what do you think we should do?" The old man said, "If I wanted to know, what would I do if I had to lie down here?" At this moment, the frightened Zilong shouted, "Mother of God, why is this bear climbing trees?"


    We looked down and it was true that the black and thin bear was climbing up my tree, and it scared me so much that I suddenly started to pee. I suddenly remembered what my grandfather had told me before, that there were actually some bears that could climb trees, but they were very few, and most of them were very fat, so it was very difficult to climb trees. But a bear that was up in the winter could climb, because it hadn''t eaten for a long time, and it had already lost weight.


    This bear climbed quickly and steadily, as if he was an old hand. Others were shouting loudly in the tree, trying to distract the bear, but to no avail. I made up my mind, when he was about to come up, I would jump down.


    I really want to jump down, but this tree is so tall, and there''s even a bear below it. Once I jump down and fall half dead, I''ll have the bear hold me down before fox blood can even come out ¡­ I''m going to kill myself. Jump, just jump. Just as I was urging myself to jump, a miracle happened.


    The bear looked at me with a puzzled expression before steadily climbing back down. ''What is going on?'' Did it discover his conscience? No way, did it become vegetarian? I really can''t figure it out. The smaller bear climbed down and quickly ran away, while the other big bear also ran away.


    The people on the trees stared at each other and said mischievously, "Haozi, you''re begging him? It doesn''t look like it. I think you''re about to cry from fright." I said, "Please my ass, if he listens to me, I''ll let him come over and eat you." The old man said, "Let''s go down first before we speak." It was only then that we remembered that we were lying on the ground, not daring to move. We were also nervous, so our legs were numb as we carried the tree and slipped down. It actually felt like we had just survived a disaster.


    When I got home, I crawled into bed. My mother knocked on the door and asked me, "What happened? Were the wolves chasing me?" I hastily replied, "There were no wolves, but there were a few rabbits. However, the road was slippery when I returned. I accidentally dropped it on the road." My mother said, "Don''t worry about it. Hurry up and come out to eat." Eating? I looked at my watch. It was already late at night, yet I had stayed on the mountain for such a long time.


    After washing my face and eating, my grandfather asked me how I was doing when I was hunting and if it was fun or fun, I said, "Hey, it''s boring. I played with a few rabbits, but I didn''t do anything and I''m too embarrassed to take them. I''ve already given them to Steamed Bun Long''s third uncle. We don''t lack rabbit meat, right Yao Yao." "Anyway, it''s been a long time since I''ve had meat." Hu Yaoyao said with a muffled voice. You really aren''t giving me face.


    My dad asked, "We didn''t encounter any danger. Why were you in such a hurry when you came back?" My grandma said, "Didn''t that Old Bun, Hei Zi, follow along? He''s an old hunter." My father said, "That''s different. I heard that there were several hunters from other villages. A while ago, they went up the mountain and said that they met some grizzly, and there were quite a few of them." My mother said, "What is leather, yellow leather." My father said, "It''s not a weasel, it''s some kind of big guy. He looks like a bear, but he''s an old man. Those hunters said that they''ve never seen such a smart guy before. Whether it be setting traps or poisoning, they''ve all let him see it. Is he strong?"


    My mother said, "I didn''t notice it, but it was quite scary. Haozi, you and Yaoyao, don''t go up the mountain anymore. It''s all over if you run into that grizzly." I hurriedly said, "That''s for sure. Why would the two of us take that risk? When someone captures the Grizzly Puppets, we can go up the mountain again." My father said, "That may not be the case. From my point of view, with how sharp Grizzly is, we hunters won''t be able to do that."


    After dinner, I went back to my room and started reading. I didn''t want to read the book sent out by the school, so if I could understand it, there was no need to read it. If I couldn''t, it would be useless to read it.


    While watching this attentively, Hu Yao Yao entered the room and asked, "Hey, what did you bump into on the mountain today?" Didn''t I say it already? It''s just playing with a few rabbits. " She laughed. "Really? Why don''t I believe it?" I thought to myself, "Why would I lie to you? Really." She said, "Then why do I smell something strange?" I asked, "What does it smell like?" She smiled slyly. "A smell of fear." I said, "How interesting. I''m afraid there''s still greatness?"


    She patted my shoulder and said, "That''s enough! You''re pretending to be family, but I''m pretending to be family. You came up the mountain for my own good. Say it, maybe I have a way to help you." I thought for a moment, then said to her, "Close the door, I can tell you, but you can''t tell adults." She closed the door and sat down and nodded. I told her about what happened on the mountain today, and of course I didn''t tell her about how scared Black Bear was. All boys care about face, especially in front of girls.


    Hearing this, she looked puzzled. "You said that the black bear ascended the tree, but it actually didn''t eat you?" I said, "Yeah, help me think about it." Hu Yaoyao yawned and said, "What are you thinking about? You didn''t eat, so you didn''t. Maybe it''s because I''m afraid that you might be able to loosen your teeth, so I''m going back to sleep."


    Ten Jin of Fox''s Blood in the Abnormal Records of Northeast China

 C27

    At night, I kept thinking about what my father had said. What the hell was Grizzly? Not many old hunters have heard of it. Also, what the hell is that black bear we met on the tree up there? Why did you see me leave again? It''s just like what Hu Yaoyao said, you''re afraid that I''ll break my teeth?


    Forget it, I just can''t understand it. If I were to escape from a bear''s mouth, I''m lucky. In the future, I should be more careful on the mountain. If you throw a handful of salt inside, you won''t be able to fly out. If that little fox Yao is still human, I''ll tie her up and throw her into the barn.


    As I was daydreaming, I saw me walking down a forest path. What was going on? I''m very familiar with the woods near home, but I''ve never seen anything like this before.


    At the end of the road was a pair of purplish-red gates. The outside wall was two to three meters high, and from inside came the sounds of laughter, silk bamboo, and the sound of toasts being toasted.


    Where is this? Although I still had some doubts, I couldn''t help but walk into the courtyard. Once I entered, a long stone staircase led straight to the hall. The doors of the hall were wide open.


    In front of me was a large round table with dozens of people sitting around it. They were eating and drinking merrily and the leader was a dark faced man. When he saw me enter, he said, "We''ve finally arrived and are waiting for you." Saying that, he made an empty seat by the side of my hand, allowing me to sit down.


    I was about to ask where they were, who were the people sitting, and I saw a woman sitting next to the dark faced man. She had a picturesque look on her face, dressed in red, beautiful like a peach flower, and every smile and smile was filled with endless charm, it was exactly the woman that I met in the sedan with Hu Yaoyang and Hu Yaoyao that night. Today, she seemed to be even more beautiful than the past few days, and I was stunned when she saw me look at her and said to me, "I don''t know if you still remember me." I hastily replied, "Of course I remember. Of course I remember. It''s hard to forget such a beautiful person." I usually don''t talk like this. I don''t even talk much with girls at school. I don''t even dare to breathe loudly when I see the female teacher. What''s wrong with me today?


    The woman covered her mouth and laughed. Everyone else didn''t even look at our side. The dark faced big man said to me: "You and my sister are fated to be together. It would be a pity if we couldn''t be together. How old are you?" I said, "I''m twenty this year." The dark faced man said, "What a coincidence, my sister is also 20 years old. How many months is your birthday?" I said, "February 19th." The dark faced man clapped. "What a coincidence. My sister is also on the 19th of February."


    The black-faced man then asked, "I haven''t asked you what your name is, where you live, what your parents do, and if you''re married." I hastily replied, "My name is Xu Wenzong. I live at the head of the Southern Sea. My family is fishing for a living, so I still haven''t gotten married yet." When the woman in red saw me flustered, she giggled again. It was so funny that I almost forgot where I was.


    The dark faced man said, "Aiya, this isn''t good." I said, "Brother, do you feel that something is amiss? Can I just go along with you?" The dark-faced man said, "Your family is too far away. When has my sister traveled so far? Moreover, my sister is afraid of water. Your family also wants to fish for a living. What should I do?"


    Indeed, my parents had long hoped that I would be able to get married. Lotus Heart was my beloved woman, and if I didn''t marry her, I would regret it for the rest of my life. What could I do? It''s really complicated, but in short, as long as I marry Lotus Heart, nothing else matters.


    The dark faced man said, "How about this, after you get married, you will stay at your home for a year, and you two will come back to stay for a year. This is the most suitable way to settle things, what do you think?" I thought it was a good idea, so I quickly said, "Alright, alright, I''ll listen to my brother." The black-faced man then asked the woman in red, "Little sister, how about this?" Lian Xin said, "I will listen to whatever brother says." Saying that, he looked at me with a smile, so bright that it could be said that he was looking forward to it, causing me to be absent-minded.


    Immediately, the dark faced man stood up and announced loudly, "Everyone, today is the auspicious day for my sister and her husband. Everyone here is a witness to the wedding ceremony. Everyone will be here for three days."


    Someone dragged Lian Xin and I to the back room to dress up. After a while, two maids came out to support Lian Xin, and they saw that she had a red hair covering her face and was wearing a phoenix coronet and gown. I was wearing the attire of the groom, and we kowtowed three times to the heaven and earth to remove the veil.


    Everyone came over to toast him. Lian Xin and I drank one cup after another, and Xiongan Kui ordered a dark and thin man: "This day of great joy cannot lose its popularity. Go call for the people nearby to come and join the liveliness." The person replied and ran out. Soon, more people arrived. There were men, women, old and young. There were monks, old and young. There were warriors with sabers, and also scholars fanning themselves. For a time, it was hard to count how many people had arrived.


    After staying here for three consecutive days, the delicacies and fine wine left one after the other. It was unknown how many of them had drunk, and it was likely that even the days of deities were nothing more than that.


    Three days later, Lian Xin and I bid farewell to big brother. Before leaving, big brother sent us two BMW. We rushed back to my hometown, the South China Sea.


    My parents were overjoyed to see Lotus at home. They built a new house near my parents'' house. I went out to fish every day. Lotus was in charge of household chores at home.


    One day I caught a big fish, and the family of four prepared to eat it, and when we cut open the belly of the fish, we saw a luminous pearl in it, and sold it in exchange for gold and silver and jewels, and there was a sudden burst of wealth, so I tore down the old house and built a new house, and took it over to live with my parents, and the new house occupied thirty acres of land, and bought countless servants and servants, and opened ten jewelry shops. Lotus and I loved them very much.


    Lotus was a gentle woman, and her love for me was growing. She would stare at me, and when I smiled and asked her why she was staring at me, she would sigh and say nothing.


    Lotus heart ate very little and had to soak in the sink for six hours every day. I often asked her if she could not stand the heat and humidity here, but she just said that she had been used to it since she was young. There was no other special reason, so I didn''t ask any more questions.


    I don''t know why, we''ve been married for a few months, Lian Xin hasn''t shown any signs of pregnancy at all. Even if I went to get a doctor, the doctor wouldn''t be able to explain it, I''m going to look for a doctor even further away, so Lian Xin stopped me: "You and I are married, the most important thing is that the two of us can be together. As long as we are together, every day is a rare fate, it doesn''t matter whether we have children or not." Hearing her words, I stopped going out and concentrated on accompanying her.


    Every day we were as close as we had been on our first day of marriage, the lotus was always attached to me, and even when I went out during the day and came back in the evening, she was anxious and insisted on waiting for me at the door.


    One night, I was awoken by a burst of sobs. It was Lian Xin. I hurriedly asked her what was going on. She looked at me sorrowfully and said, "I''m afraid that if I look at her less, we won''t know when we will separate." I comforted her, "You and I are still young. If you say you don''t want to look at me, I will stay with you."


    After a year, Lian Xin and I went to my brother''s house as per our agreement and prepared a palanquin. Ten people were carrying a palanquin and ten people were riding a BMW as we drove.


    There were only a few more guests at my brother''s house a year ago, and he was glad to see me, so he led us to the back room and ordered the servants to bring us food and meat. The three of us toasted each other until I felt a little dizzy and fell asleep on the table.


    When I opened my eyes, I was shocked to see a big black bear sleeping soundly on the floor, and Lotus Heart had also fallen asleep on the table. I quickly grabbed onto Lotus Heart and ran out, and when I saw that the guests who had just been drinking and eating were no longer there, they turned into a room full of monsters and monsters. They were drinking and laughing loudly, and I was so shocked that I didn''t dare to make a sound.


    I said, "Lian Xin, you and I need to quickly run out." Lian Xin pushed me away and cried, "I''ll be satisfied if I can see you again. Quickly leave. This is not a place for you to stay." I hurriedly said, "Lian Xin, why aren''t you coming with me?" "I am a lotus spirit, you and I met each other in our past life, married and a boy called Xu Yuzhu, our family went for a stroll, and Yu Zhu ran off to some temple in the city, where we were discovered by the land, and followed Yu Zhu to his house, where we were forcibly separated." Lian Xin said with a teary heart, "I am a lotus spirit, you and I met each other in our previous life, and we were married and a boy called Xu Yuzhu, and we went for a stroll, and Yu Zhu ran off to some sort of a temple, and was discovered by the land. I seemed to understand, but also not understand: "Lian Xin, you and I have been husband and wife for a year, why do you say we meet each other in our dreams?" Lian Xin didn''t say anything. She took my hand and pushed me out of the door. I was shocked and opened my eyes.


    The sunlight from outside the window shines on my face, I look around my own home, I am still that nine-year-old Sun Hao, it turns out to be a dream, but this dream is too real and too long, I still remember that year in the South China Sea, still remember the dream lotus heart every day, her hair ornament, her favorite pond, when she stared at me that sad eyes, whether or not it was real or fake I can no longer tell.


    Then I heard the noise in the outer room, my grandpa and grandma talking, my mom and Yao cooking, my dad coughing, and I slowly came back to reality.


    I put on my clothes and went out. My mother saw me and said, "What time did you sleep yesterday? You woke up so late, so I wanted to wake you up. Seeing that you slept so sincerely, I didn''t wake you up." I looked at my watch and it was actually past ten. Ah, Lotus Heart, Lotus Heart, how reluctant you are to wake me up.


    I heated up some leftovers and put it into my mouth numbly. I feel like I''ve been away for a lifetime, and I don''t know if I''m a guest or something." Hu Yaoyao came over and giggled, "What''s the matter? What are you dreaming about? Why are you so distracted?" I asked her, "Do you think the lotus flower will mature and marry and have children?" She thought for a moment and said, "All living things have a spirit. Of course, lotuses can cultivate to a monster, but it''s also possible for them to fancy people. It''s just that we don''t know about them after we get married.


    Ten Jin of Fox''s Blood in the Abnormal Records of Northeast China

 C28

    The snow continued for a long time, but there were no more rumors about the person Grizzly had injured on the mountain. My father said, "It''s not a good thing for Grizzly to leave. Maybe it''s for King Tiger to eat. What does this mean?"


    "Explain what?" my mother asked. My father said proudly, "It means that King Hu is getting anxious. Why is King Hu so anxious that he can''t eat anymore? Otherwise, with something as sharp as the grizzly seed, King Hu would have had nothing to do with it. The snow is causing fewer beasts to walk on the mountain. King Hu is hungry, so he might have to go down the mountain." My mother said, "Don''t scare people. Last time I heard that the tiger had left the mountain, I was only a few years older than Haozi. Now that our village has guns, the tiger is not stupid."


    My grandfather worriedly said, "I can''t say. King Hu is not an ordinary tiger. He''s a big tiger after all. I just hope that he doesn''t hurt anyone when he goes down the mountain." My grandma said, "Aiya, that''s hard to say. How about we lock up the pigs outside the house and wait for King Hu to eat them, so that King Hu won''t be angry." My grandfather said, "That''s all you said. You''re quite serious."


    It was rare for him to dominate a place for too long, otherwise, it would bring disaster to a place for too long. Even the heavens would not be able to watch it, and Biao''s personality was also cruel. Wherever he went, he would suffer as much as he could, and Biao wouldn''t stay in the same place for too long for the sake of his own development.


    During the night, I chatted with Hu Yaoyao in the warehouse. I guessed that Hu Tai Niu would be coming to exchange blood with me in the next few days, but I still felt a little scared when I cut my own arm. I let Hu Yao cut my arm, and said with a disdainful look, "You are so timid, how many people want my blood to go crazy? You are still hesitating." I said, "I know that too much milk''s blood is good, but who isn''t afraid of pain?" "Don''t focus," Hu Yaoyao said.


    She blew a breath into my face, and for a moment I felt confused. The scene before me became misty, and for a moment I couldn''t think of anything.


    When I woke up, I had already finished bleeding. Looking at the bottle of blood, I looked at my arm. There were only faint traces of it. I was both surprised and happy. Hu Yaoyao said, "You know how powerful he is, right? In the future, if someone breathes air at you, don''t breathe it in, it might be harmful to you." I said, "Who else would do this to people other than you foxes?" Hu Yaoyao said, "Too many. I know that the Huang Family of the Immortal Family would also do this. The Gray Family would also do the same. Also, you humans also have this kind of harm, and there are quite a few of them."


    I said, "What kind of person are you? You even know special abilities." She said, "There are many rapists, robbers, and thieves." I said, "It''s fine. I have your protection, so I''m not afraid." She rolled her eyes and stopped talking.


    After a while, Hu arrived, just like before. The temperature dropped a lot, and Hu appeared on the altar in the form of an ordinary old lady. This time, she even turned around and put on a hat, but the old lady was still wearing a single dress.


    Without waiting for her to speak, Hu Yaoyao pounced on her, just like a normal girl who hasn''t seen her grandma for a long time. She intimately touched her and said to me, "Is the blood ready?" I gave him the bottle of blood, and he sat down on the altar table and drained the whole bottle of blood in one gulp. He wiped his mouth with the empty blood under the bottle.


    Hu Taimei jumped down and grabbed my wrist. She rubbed my wrist like a pulse and said, "Not bad, your physique really suits my fox immortal blood. To think that you would be able to grow so much of it yourself." I said, "What do you mean, too much?" The milk said, "My blood. Sooner or later, your blood will be replaced by my fox immortal blood. Alright, it''s time for me to give you the blood." After saying that, she used her small fingernail to cut her wrist and placed it on top of my mouth before slowly flowing down.


    After finishing the blood exchange, Hu Taimei said, "Other than exchanging blood with you every time, I rarely come out to walk around. Yaoyao, cultivate by yourself and don''t let it go to waste." We both nodded, and with a flash, Hu Taimei disappeared.


    Seeing how Hu Taizhi was in such a hurry, I was puzzled. "Yaoyao, what''s wrong with Imperial Dairy? She seems to be in such a hurry, as if there''s something at home."


    "I haven''t been back for a long time. I don''t know what happened to my family, but I''ve been busy with milk. I don''t know why, but it has something to do with my other two babies." Hu Yaoyao said.


    When she mentioned the other two women, one was called Hu Xiaoshan, the other was called Hu Xiaoyan, but they weren''t together. After this exchange of blood, I felt even more relaxed as I said to Hu Yaoyao, "Let''s go out for a stroll."


    Every time Hu Yaoyao went out, she would always feel very happy, especially when it was snowing heavily. She happily said, "That''s great, I''m so bored. Where are we going to play?" I said, "Let''s find some flippant and big-mouthed monsters, then we can have a snowball fight, okay?" Hu Yaoyao nodded repeatedly.


    The four of us had a wild round of fun. We were so tired that our faces were red, and we were gasping for breath. As everyone tried to make peace, we were unable to distinguish who was the king of the snowy battle.


    When they were resting, he said, "Hey, you know what? Recently, we have had people taking pictures of beggars. There are quite a few children taking pictures." I said, "What''s a picture of a beggar?" "I don''t even know that. Didn''t your parents tell you that when you were young?" I shook my head. Hu Yao Yao laughed and teasingly said, "A beggar, that''s exactly what they are for stealing children. I heard that they are really good at taking pictures, so they just patted your head with their hands. You''re confused, they say that if you go with them, you''ll go with them, but when the time comes, I''m not sure if you''ll be bought or eaten."


    I looked at Hu Yao Yao Yao and said, "How can I not know how powerful she is?" Tough: "You don''t know a lot. It''s said that this beggar is different from before, he used to pretend to be an old geezer, an old lady, no one saw him, and he specially made his move at night. The families that lost their children only found him the next day, and then the others found out, and they put the child in the middle with the door, windows, and so on tightly locked. It''s no use, they still lost a few."


    The three of us listened with wide eyes. I said, "And then?" He said, "What then, it''s gone, if it''s lost it''s lost it''s lost." "Didn''t the family that lost their child call the police?" Diao Yang said: "The police are calling the police, but there''s no clue at all about the battlefield. No one knows about it, right? Where you guys are, close the windows tightly and pray, don''t lose your children."


    I said, "Then I''m relieved. I don''t have any children at home." Diao Yang said, "Then you''re not afraid. Think about it, in the middle of the night, he quietly entered your room and you''re still sleeping. What does he want to do now? It''s impossible."


    The big-mouthed monster said, "If you put it this way, it''s really scary." I said, "What are you afraid of? He ran into your room in the middle of the night. You bit him and swallowed him in two bites." Wangyang and Hu Yaoyao were still laughing, but Liu Xin replied angrily, "He must be running to your room in the middle of the night, wait for him."


    After all, no matter how noisy it was, I still had to be more careful in my heart. This playboy definitely wasn''t a good person. On the way back, I told Hu Yaoyao, "Be careful tonight, don''t close the door." With a look of disdain on her face, Hu Yaoyao said, "I''m not afraid at all. What flirt, I ¡­" What do you mean? " "I''ll bite him to death," Hu Yaoyao said.


    When we passed by the Old Wang''s house, we saw that Grandpa Wang was talking to a person. Our village is so big, and there are also many foreigners, so there are more and more people that we don''t know. That middle-aged man and Grandpa Wang were talking and laughing with each other, and when he left he even smiled and greeted Grandpa Wang as he left, and I saw Grandpa Wang saying, "Grandpa Wang, what are you doing?"


    He probably didn''t hear it clearly. When he went home, he told his family about taking pictures of the flower, and the family members didn''t take it to heart, so my father said, "Maybe they just stole the child and then sold it to other places. Didn''t they all have children and daughter-in-law? Our Haozi is already so old, so what''s there to be afraid of." My mom was a little worried. "That''s true. It sounds scary, but who do you think they are? Selling their child just like that?"


    I woke up the next morning at dawn. The air in the morning was really good, I was about to stroll along the village side before returning home, when I met a person walking towards me. His face and head were all covered with black cloth, and he didn''t even reveal a single bit of his hand.


    The next day, I heard my grandmother say: "Aiya, there are so many poor people now. Tell me, how many are there in our village? There''s an old lady coming over these few days, but I can''t tell how old she is. How pitiful, I''ll give her some steels."


    A few days later, I also saw the old beggar woman, who lived in a thatched cottage on the edge of the village. She was in her seventies or eighties and had a face full of wrinkles.


    Every day she picked up some firewood for herself, and when others saw that she gave it to her to eat, or the quilt that was not used in her own house, the old lady''s eyes and ears were not very good, and when others gave it to her they had to shout loudly, but this miserable old man always came back with a Buddhist pearl in his hand, and his mouth was always Amitabha, and he seemed to be a nun, a kind old nun, who liked children especially and was very close to them when she saw them.


    Soon we would lose our children, and the old nun would say, "If you don''t listen, let the big horses and monkeys take you away." The children are always scared to run home.


    That night, after I finished playing with Diao Yang, I walked along the road and saw that the old nun was asking for food on her own and that a child''s shoe was peeking out from her lower back. I quickly secretly followed the old nun to see what else she was up to.


    The old nun didn''t notice me. She went back to her old house, dug around in the corner, found a broken iron box, and actually took out a few little children''s fingers and put them in her mouth and chewed them without even spitting a bone. The old nun finished eating the fingers, then took out a big earthworm and stuffed it into her mouth.


    I thought to myself, what is this? Why would I eat anything? I was just about to go back and find someone to capture her, but when I turned around, I was broken. I stepped on a wooden branch, and with a crack, although it wasn''t big, it was very clear in this place with no one around.


    Even though she wasn''t young, her speed was still fast. I quickly turned around to run, but unexpectedly, the old nun was running on all fours with a speed much faster than mine. A black tornado rushed over and knocked me to the ground.


    The old nun ruthlessly grabbed onto my neck while making creaking sounds. Her facial features were twisted to the point that they were extremely hideous and her strength was terrifying. I was unable to struggle and slowly lost consciousness.


    I pushed the old nun away. What the hell is this thing? I looked at the old nun and saw that she was on all fours, with her hair in disarray, circling around me. I couldn''t see her face, but she didn''t seem human to me.


    The old nun threw herself at me again, and we fought, and she bit my shoulder so hard that I almost cried out in pain, and I grabbed her by the hair and pulled it out, and it didn''t matter, I pulled her hair down over her head and showed her what she really was.


    It looked like a monkey, but it was also much longer than a monkey''s face. Its mouth was protruding, and its canine teeth were so large that I couldn''t care less about the pain on my shoulder. I kicked her out and tore off a piece of flesh from my shoulder.


    I rushed at her, but before she could get up, I grabbed her by the neck with both hands and slammed her hard into the cold ground. She kept on making squeaking sounds, but her resistance became weaker and weaker, and after knocking back a few times, I couldn''t even remember how many times I hit her until I was too tired to let go.


    I paused for a moment to see that she didn''t move, and then I turned her over. It turned out to be a big monkey, and what I had just pulled down was a piece of human skin. Remembering that there was usually a monkey wrapped in human skin by my side, I got scared and threw the corpse of the big monkey into her run-down room.


    Ten Jin of Fox''s Blood in the Abnormal Records of Northeast China

 C29

    In the blink of an eye, four years passed by, and these four years were considered to be peaceful. Occasionally, if someone in the village bumped into something evil, I would easily get rid of them, but it was all in a situation that others didn''t know about, because Old Lady Liu once said to me, "It''s not easy to eat when you leave the village."


    My dream was to make a lot of money and then marry five wives in the prime of my life. When I grew up and found out that the law forbade me to marry five wives, my dream temporarily became to make a lot of money. Now that I found it hard to make a lot of money, my dream became a little smaller: I was admitted to a high school in the county.


    After graduating from primary school, they had already decided to go to the county''s high school. The whole family was overjoyed. In this summer that should have been blissful, many unlucky things happened.


    First of all, his grandfather was found to have acute lymphatic cancer, and he left in a few days without waiting for the whole family to finish crying and his grandmother to die. The two of them left one after the other, and his parents bought two good coffins, ready to bury his grandparents together.


    We have the custom of guarding the spirit for three days, my parents and I take turns to watch the spirit, there are rules that no animals can pass by, and legend has it that when animals easily collude with corpses, they will pick up corpses and use the breath of the animals to hurt people, and our loved ones can''t wear too bright clothes, so the dead ones won''t be willing to leave.


    The one in the coffin is my grandparents, and even more of them are reluctant to part. Hu Yao Yao Yao is an animal fairy, so she can''t stay in the vicinity, so she went to the warehouse and stayed there by herself.


    After sending off my friends and family who came to pay their respects during the day, I took a short rest. After all, I had to stay up late at night, and lay on the brick bed for a while, unable to sleep. After lying on the brick bed for a while, I felt that someone was lying on the ground and looking in through the back window.


    This was used by my grandfather when he was alive, he used high quality hemp thread to hold the steel wire. After my grandfather stopped using it, every day, I would soak the whip in the rune water made by myself. Even if I met some extremely dark and evil things, they would still have a great effect, and could be said to be used to beat evil spirits or to beat up evil people.


    I went out with the whip and thought, "No matter what you are, I''ll whip you a few times and go out in a rage." I turned around in the back room and saw that the guy was still watching me, so I approached him on tiptoe and swung my arm and whipped him, and with a crack I whipped the guy until he whooshed, ran to a bone, and started to run, and just as I was about to jump out of the wall, I caught up to him and whipped him again, but let him go.


    So there were thieves that loved to steal things at places like wedding and the dead. It was normal for people to not know each other due to the red and white events. I suspect that the guy just now was such a thief, but he was too stupid and had to wait for everyone to leave before coming back.


    I went back and lay down again, remembering what had happened in the other villages. It was said that the old lady of the family had died suddenly, that her family had been put in a coffin, and that there was no one to guide her. That night, something happened, and the dog jumped on top of the coffin, and the old lady suddenly stood up, saying, "What are you doing, putting me in a coffin?"


    With that, the big guy was completely scared. Someone shouted, "We''ve been teased. Everyone, don''t believe what she said. We don''t know what''s going on, so there''s no need to be afraid." The old lady came down from the coffin, and before I could understand what was going on, she was hit by a bunch of people using sticks and smashed into pieces, and her brain was already squeezed out, so she carried the corpse into the coffin and buried it in the wild. I just felt stupid and ignorant when I heard that, first of all, the old lady fainted for no reason, maybe it was just a shock, then she was pushed into the coffin, it was quiet, the old lady fainted, the moment the dog went up, the old lady woke up, but it was originally a joyous thing, and was killed by her own family. Of course, the most direct way was to bite, so undeads were pitiful enough. They just wanted to come back to the world, who didn''t want to live? One must know that the furthest distance was a day where they would meet again. However, there was no possibility of meeting again after the separation of Yin and Yang. Sigh, human beings ¡­ one must not leave behind any regrets while living, otherwise, one would never be able to return after death.


    Just as I was about to fall asleep, there was a knock on the door, very urgently, my parents went to my uncle''s house in the county, who could it be? I grabbed my whip and opened the door, the person outside the door made all the hairs on my body stand up, it was my grandfather, he was sweating profusely and said, "Aiya, I''m so tired, Haozi, why did you open the door." After saying that, she stared at me.


    I knew what kind of evil thing was playing with me, so I didn''t answer. I swung the whip at him, and he reacted so fast I barely had time to lift it before he ran away. I didn''t chase him and went back to lie down.


    Not five minutes after he laid down, there was another knock on the door. There was a voice saying: "Haozi, hurry up and open the door, I''m so tired." I knew it was my grandmother''s voice, and I knew what the hell it was that was imitating my grandmother, and I cursed in my heart, How come they''re all here today? I was so angry that I grabbed the whip and went out to open the door, and it was my grandmother, and she even winked at me, and I grabbed her by the hair and whipped her, and she ran away from me with two whoops. It was a yellow hide, and after running for a while she stopped and looked back at me.


    I didn''t care much about it. I closed the door and lay down. Not long after, there was another knock on the door and someone shouted, "Haozi, I, open the door." F * ck, are you done yet? I grabbed the whip and suddenly kicked the person in front of me as soon as I opened the door. "Aiyo, what are you doing? Are you crazy?"


    When I took a closer look, it turned out to be Diao Yang. I quickly helped him up and said, "What are you trying to do? Kick him without even looking at him." I let him in and told him what had happened.


    He said, "I heard that your parents went to the county. I was afraid that you''d be scared and come over to accompany you." I knew he wasn''t bold himself, so I was moved and said, "Hey, I''m not scared, just be more energetic at night. You sleep in my room at night, you can just come out and have a look if there''s any activity."


    Logically speaking, Huang Pi knocking on the door and me leaving the room should have caused quite a commotion, but why didn''t Hu Yaoyao do anything at all? I lifted her up and asked her what was going on before she finally spoke, "Just now, there were two Da Huang Immortals. Originally, I was hiding, but I was still caught. They wanted to take revenge on your family, so they told me not to interfere, or else they would bite me to death."


    I really picked the right time and had to choose today. I said to Hu Yaoyao, "First go up the mountain and look for Hu Taishui." She shook her head and said, "No, I don''t dare to go up the mountain now. The smell of yellow furs is getting stronger and stronger around here." There was no helping it, I was afraid that the corpse and Hu Yao Yao would collude and prepare to bring the coffin and my grandparents into the warehouse.


    I let Hu Yaoyao into the house, and first I pulled my grandparents'' bodies out of the coffin and carried them into the barn so that they would be lighter and more interesting. Then we carried the coffin into the barn and I put my grandparents in the coffin and it was done.


    "Haozi, you are getting bolder and bolder. When I was young, I felt that you were a coward. How could you change your courage?" Indeed, in the past few years, I had been exchanging blood with Hu Tai Cai. I was getting bolder and bolder. I said, "What''s wrong with that? What''s there to be afraid of?" "Of course not, when my grandparents died, I was scared half to death, and then I fell asleep at night, but fortunately nothing happened."


    I said to Diao Yang, "My home may not be peaceful these few days. You should go home." Han Yang patted his dry chest: "What are you taking me for, you''re letting me go, and I''m still worried about that. You and Yao Yao just bumped into something you didn''t notice, so you still have to rely on me, right?" I smiled. This is what a true brother should be like. At a crucial moment, I won''t abandon you and run away.


    There was no need for me to be polite with him. "It would be better if we didn''t leave. Tonight, the three of us will play Landlord." Hu Yaoyao was clapping her hands. She was also heartless, and had forgotten how scared she was just now.


    I went out to lock up the barn. There won''t be any cats or dogs coming in. I''m sorry, but I can''t accompany you tonight. When they got back to their room, they prepared food and drinks. They would first eat until their stomachs were round. Hu Yaoyao even asked, "Do you have any wine?"


    How could there be no wine for the happy event? There was plenty of wine left over from the guests during the day. I pulled out a few bottles of white wine, got up, poured three cups, and said, "Drink it, whoever doesn''t drink it is the grandson."


    Just like this, the three of us drank the leftovers from our meals happily. Hu Yaoyao''s face turned red from drinking so much, and I happily let her sleep in the hut, saying in a tricky tone, "Tell me the truth, is Sun Yao really your little sister or your daughter-in-law?" I replied, "What age is it that you''re the only one who can think of such a thing?"


    After eating our fill, we boasted to each other, "Hey, you might be braver than me, but you might not know more than me. Do you believe me?" I said, "I believe you, Brother Diao."


    Diao Yang said, "Bro, do you know? The county has become very powerful already, so there''s no need to go through all this trouble. We can just directly push them to the crematorium." I asked, "What''s a crematorium?" "Look at your ignorant face, the crematorium doesn''t even know anything. People die, unlike us, buried, and now the country pays attention to saving land, you bury one dead with one big coffin, and the coffins are made of good wood, and they waste a lot of wood, and waste a lot of wood, and waste a lot of land. The city pushes the crematorium, and the crematorium is a place where people are burned to death, and there''s a big stove, and there''s a big fire burning in it, and it''s so cool. At the end, I''ll give you a small box, and put the ashes in it, and I''ll burn it, and it''ll save a lot of trouble now.


    I said, "Do you think this crematorium is reliable?" She pouted and said, "Aiya, they''re burning even in the city. What''s so unreliable about that?" I said, "Then what''s right in the city? There are even more traffickers in the city. Why don''t you learn from them?" "Aren''t you being rude? I said everything in the city is right?" "It''s much more advanced in the city than in our village. Why are you always so picky? Let me ask you, why do all the villagers love to go to the city?"


    Ten Jin of Fox''s Blood in the Abnormal Records of Northeast China

 C30

    When I heard him say this, I said, "Then tell me where in the city is all right." "I must say, I have a lot of relatives in the city." "Your relative is an artemisia, a bunch of them."


    I went to my uncle''s house once, my uncle''s house, that''s great, you know what it''s like to have a good look at the decorations, you look like a fool, you don''t know anything, he lives in a building with ten or so floors, the rooms are filled with tiles, you know what tiles are, on the floor, in the shed, on the wall, there are all sorts of them, my mom, they are all clean and clean. I said, "What about spitting?"


    "How can the people in the city be like you? They don''t have the qualifications to spit on the ground. They all have their own rooms for defecating and urinating. There''s no need for them to run around like us." I said, "The house stinks."


    The two of us grinded on for a long time, both of us feeling a little sleepy. We helped each other back to their rooms to sleep. As he slept, he talked in his sleep, "Move to the city, it''s good."


    In the middle of the night, I woke up and wanted to pee, so I looked at the clock. It was midnight, it was 12 o''clock, it was a time when the yin energy was the heaviest, I went out to pee, I went to the barn to take a look, yes, my grandparents were sleeping soundly, but I can''t close the coffin now, my soul couldn''t leave my body to find out if I was still alive, only by looking at the corpse did I know that I was dead.


    Just as he was about to enter the house, he heard pitter-patter of sobs coming from all around him. It sounded like a person crying, but he couldn''t tell where it was. "Hmph, playing tricks on me." I went in with the whip and followed the sound.


    In the distance, an animal covered in human skin was crying. Why would it be called an animal covered in human skin? That person''s upper body was similar to a human''s. His hair was disheveled, and he wore a set of clothes that looked like a broken sack.


    Suddenly, several yellow skins crawled out from under the human skin. It was these yellow skins that were stacked up, no wonder they were so tall. These yellow skins spread out and started crying far away from me.


    I can''t afford to offend him, so I turned around and walked home. There was a person running towards me, and when I lifted the whip, he said, "Why did you come here? It''s the middle of the night."


    I said, "I heard that weasel crying just now. I don''t believe that you should look at this ¡­" When I wanted to point them out, I realized that the yellow skins were all gone. These beasts ran really fast.


    Diao Yang took my hand and said, "Hurry up and go back. After running so far, aren''t you going to look at your grandparents?" I walked back with him. I noticed something was wrong. Why was there no one around as we walked? I don''t even know where this is.


    I pulled at Embroidery. "Sigh, where are you going? Go back." Diao Yang didn''t say anything as he continued walking. When I looked down, how come his feet were so small?


    Taking a closer look, it turned out to be yellow skin wearing human shoes. I thought to myself that you yellow skin people were fighting with me, I want to see what ability you have. I knew that the yellow leather was piled up to hold people back, so I lashed out at the foot below, causing the yellow leather at the bottom to creak.


    When I went up to take a look, I did not know where they stole the fake hood and sack, but I remembered from the ancestor''s notes that these evil spirits usually scared people to death or brought them to a high place in the water to drown in the water, or seduced them to commit suicide. They rarely dared to do it on their own, because killing people would harm their own merits the most, not to mention practicing cultivation, at that time, even the heavens would not tolerate it, so they would take its life.


    When I reached home, I found that there was nothing wrong with it. When I entered the house, I saw that Hu Yaoyang and Diao Yang were still sleeping like dead pigs, it really worried me to death. Even if I died outside earlier, they would only discover it tomorrow.


    It was already 2 in the morning by the time I looked at my watch, I had actually followed Yellowhide around for 2 hours just now. I was already extremely sleepy. I didn''t even take off my clothes as I climbed onto the brick bed and fell asleep.


    When I fell asleep, I suddenly saw an old lady coming in through the seams of the window. At first, it was only the size of my palm, but once I entered the room, I jumped onto the ground and became the size of a normal person. I saw an old lady with a pointy mouth, shifty eyes, and a mustache.


    I couldn''t move, I couldn''t shout, I could only watch the old lady play. She cried for a while, then jumped up with a loud cry and sat on the edge of the kang, cursing me.


    Huu, I woke up. It was a dream, but this dream was too real. I wiped off my sweat. At this moment, I heard the creaking sound of the door of the granary outside.


    Aren''t you my grandpa and grandma in the barn? What are you two doing here? Do you want to join in the fun? If you want to die, then so be it. I quickly got up and woke up Diao Yang who was still in bed, "Stop sleeping, if not, then my grandpa and grandma will come and take you away." Diao Yang, who was originally in a daze, suddenly sobered up after hearing my words. "Oh my god, why am I capturing me?"


    I went to the side room and called Hu Yaoyao, the guy who drank the most and slept the most, and I woke up after a few rounds. The three of us went out, and as the barn door creaked, I said to myself, This must be a fraud.


    This is one of the few talismans that I know how to use. I will stick to whoever comes out later, but there''s only one, because writing a talisman is very difficult, so it''s even harder to integrate one''s mental energy into the talisman. I tried countless times before succeeding in writing this one.


    Diao Yang looked at the door that was on the verge of collapse, swallowed his saliva and said, "Hao Zi, your grandfather is also your granny. Why is he so fierce? Let''s just run." Run? I also think that the walking dead will leave and they will find their way out. Wouldn''t it be over if he went door-to-door and dug around in the middle of the night?


    I said, "Later on, you have to listen to my commands." Hu Yaoyao was so scared that her mouth was trembling. Animal immortals were naturally afraid of living corpses, so I said, "Hurry up and dig into the brick bed in my room. Don''t come out." Hu Yao Yao answered and walked into the room while trembling.


    At this moment, the warehouse door was pushed open with a "Peng" sound. My grandfather, wearing a life jacket, walked out unsteadily. His eyes were tightly shut, his mouth was wide open, and his arms were dancing stiffly. His appearance was extremely terrifying.


    Diao Yang was so scared that he hid behind me and trembled, "Run..." Run, Haozi. " I hastily whispered, "Stop breathing. He can''t see and can only listen to the voices and the people to analyze. You can squat down and slowly walk out." He obediently did as I told him. He squatted down and slowly moved outside. I stood there without moving. The undead seemed to have heard the sound of friction with the ground as they slowly followed.


    When the Undead walked past me, I suddenly slapped the Six-Cola Evil Breaking Talisman on the back of the Undead''s head. This time, the Undead stopped moving.


    Just when I heaved a sigh of relief with Diao Yang, I heard a commotion from inside the warehouse. Oh no, my grandma is coming out again?


    I ran to the barn door and saw two big weasels blowing on my grandmother''s body. What was this? Watching my grandmother''s hand slowly rise, I grabbed a brick from the doorway and threw it at her.


    It landed on the body of one of the weasels, causing it to fall off the coffin with a "Ao" sound. The other weasel was stunned for a moment before it jumped down as well. Two weasels ran out through the window.


    I went out to carry the undead into the coffin. I pointed behind me with a green face and my mouth wide open. When I turned around, my grandma''s corpse was walking towards me.


    Damn it, I don''t have any symbol paper left. What should I do? I couldn''t let the undead run around the village at night, because the village has been peaceful for the past few years. There are many families in the village that don''t even close their doors when they sleep, what would happen if the undead ran into the house?


    I ran into the yard. The zombie heard the sound and slowly moved towards me. It grabbed towards me, and it made me want to close my eyes and faint. It was so scary.


    When Diao Yang saw that I didn''t dare to come in, he slowly led me out. He signaled me to be quiet before he covered his mouth with his hands.


    What should he do? I had no choice but to lead the undeads around the village. Fortunately, the undeads were moving too slowly. I said, "Hurry up and carry my grandfather''s body inside, otherwise I will scare a few of you to death." "I won''t go even if you kill me."


    Indeed, no one would be willing to come close to a normal corpse, not to mention the undead that were just walking around wanting to bite him. It would be too difficult to get him to fight back.


    I wiped off my sweat and said, "Then let''s do this and slowly lead the walking corpse around. It''ll be fine if we just take a detour around it at dawn. The walking corpse will be done the moment it sees the sun." Qu Yang was on the verge of tears. "I''m afraid we''ll be done for before dawn."


    It was not even three o''clock yet, and there were at least three hours left before the sun set. I said, "How about this? You stay here and rest. When I bring the corpse back, you lead it around. I''ll rest, how about that?" Diao Yang was on the verge of tears, "Spare me, my ancestor. I''m almost peeing now, and you''re still leaving me here. You''ll even lead your grandmother to walk in circles. Are you even human?"


    This also wouldn''t do. I said, "Alright, let''s just persevere like this." We wanted to walk a bit slower, but the undead shakily caught up with us. If we walked faster, the undead would not be able to find us and they would just run around by themselves. Maybe they would go somewhere else, so we had to adjust the distance and speed.


    When the sun finally rose, we ran towards the village in tears as if we had seen our savior. We even shouted, "I don''t want to play anymore, I don''t want to play anymore." I don''t know where he got his strength from, but at last the undead lay motionless on the ground, and I went up to pick up my grandmother''s corpse and carried it home.


    When we got home, my grandpa''s body was still standing at the door. I put both of their bodies back in the coffin and went inside, but there was no one there, so Hu Yao Yao must still be in the kang hole. I called her out to tell her that everything was fine and that I was really tired, so I fell on the kang and passed out.


    Ten Jin of Fox''s Blood in the Abnormal Records of Northeast China

 C31

    My grandparents left. It seemed that my connection with this little mountain village had been broken. My parents and I moved to the county city, while Hu Yaoyao went up the mountain.


    Before leaving, she gave me three strands of white hair, which I sewed into a small cloth bag. This was probably the only connection between her and me, right? Hu Yaoyao said, "Originally, I shouldn''t have had such a deep relationship with your family. In the past few years, I''ve already violated the rules of the heaven. With that, he turned into a white fox and ran up the mountain.


    Diao Yangzlong and the big-mouthed monster also came to see me off, saying, "Although you have temporarily left, we are still good brothers in spirit. I heard that everyone in the county has a phone, so call me. Although we don''t have a phone at home, let''s write a letter." The big-mouthed monster also said, "Right, you keep calling me ''big-mouthed freak''. I won''t be angry anymore. In the future, come back and visit us whenever you have nothing to do." Zi Long said, "Brother, you go scout first. In a few years, I will also go to the city. Just wait for me there."


    In this way, with regret, with reluctance, with nostalgia, left my birthplace, left my childish and colorful childhood, left my fantasy and brilliant memories.


    When I arrived at the county town, I found that the county town was much stronger than the small mountain village I came from. It turns out that there was still some sadness, but it was all offset by the freshness of the town.


    This small town may not be that big, but it''s much more prosperous than my little mountain village. Our family bought a six storey building, and the first time we took the elevator, it made me feel really happy. Then I took the elevator seven or eight times that day, and my neighbors thought I was a psychopath.


    The first time I lived in a building, my own cabin was not that big, but it was better looking than the original room in the mud room, the bed was better than the brick bed, although it would be colder when not heating, and also, as Tough Life said, the tiles were also the tiles, the toilet was also in the house, and it didn''t smell as bad as I thought, because there was a fan installed on it that blew the stench all the way up to the top, and from the start my dirty heart was happy, blowing the stench upstairs, no, downstairs, didn''t it blow the stench into my house too? This question made me think for a long time.


    His parents rented a shop on the first floor and opened a snack bar. Usually, there would be quite a lot of people around, because there were a few schools nearby, so the source of customers was not a problem.


    My parents and I had to study for a long time before we decided to go to the first high school. The first high school looked very positive from the name, and when I went to the school, I saw, oh, it was really impressive. There were several big buildings, and it made me feel very dignified to see that it was the highest school my parents and I had ever seen.


    I was in a bad mood, so the first thing I did every day after school was to clean up my pants, so as to not have to go home and scold again. Look at this female form teacher, she is wearing gold-rimmed glasses, she is so refined and elegant, wearing small high heels, I can''t imagine that she would use these high heels to kick me, I am full of hope for the coming life of a high school.


    In class, I was even more determined to see her. Each and every student was dressed neatly, with a straight back, clean clothes, and all of them had a red tinge in their cheeks that made them stand out from the masses. They were all smiling so sweetly and beautifully, hehehe, just as I was indulging in my fantasies, a cough interrupted me. "Let''s introduce ourselves."


    This teacher, ah, well, he introduced himself. I said, "Hello everyone. I''m the new Sun Hao. I''m 13 years old this year. I hope that I can learn from everyone and improve myself."


    The moment those words were spoken, warm applause rang out. The faces of the male students turned red, and waves of applause could be heard. Is there a need to be so excited? Didn''t I introduce myself with a tongue twister?


    The homeroom teacher, Teacher Chen, gave a faint smile. She pointed to the window seat with her Qianqian and said, "Student Sun, sit over there."


    Under the warm applause of the students, I sat down at my seat. The students were really too enthusiastic. My tablemate was a fat girl. She took the initiative to shake my hand and said, "Hello, Student Sun. My name is Ding Xiu." I also stretched out my hand to shake hers. Ding Xiu''s hand was fat and greasy. Looking at her fat face, two words popped into my mind: Lilac.


    Clove, no. Ding Xiu softly said to me, "If you don''t know anything, you can ask me. I can tell from your appearance that you definitely won''t learn anything. Don''t be polite! You have to ask me. We should help each other out at the same table." What kind of wicked words are these? How can you tell that my studies are inferior to yours? At this moment, I heard a few boys by the side laugh at us. I seemed to realize why they were so excited just now.


    My junior high school life started like this. I found out that the pretty girl who met my eyes against the wall just now was called Lin Xi, her name was really poetic, although I don''t know what her name meant, and look at my name, people who are slightly more familiar with my name just call me Mouse. Although it sounds bad, there''s nothing I can do, I can''t let people call me grandson right?


    At the same time, I was becoming more and more compatible with her. She was actually a kind girl, but she didn''t seem to be very careful with her manners. If she was a boy, she might be called careless, but if she was a girl, she would become a laughingstock.


    After school that night, I walked home by myself. A young man ran up from behind and patted me on the shoulder. "Is this where you live?" I took a look and found it familiar. "You are?" He said, "I''m your classmate. We''re in the same class." I said, "Sorry, but I don''t even know our class yet. How should I address you?" My name is Qi Fenghua, you can just call me Brother Hua. "


    What do you mean by ''what do you mean by''? Qi Fenghua was a man''s name? I said, "Brother Hua, is your home here as well?" Brother Hua said, "That''s right. Let''s go together in the future. I see that you''re also alone every day." Just like this, we chatted as we walked. Brother Hua was thin and small, his skin was shockingly white, and he was very cheerful. When I got home, Brother Hua said in surprise, "This is your house, I''ve been here before." "Alright, I''ll give you a discount next time."


    Just like this, I had a new friend. It seemed that I was slowly blending into my new living environment. Mom and Dad''s snack bar was getting hotter and hotter. After class, I started to run errands. Everyday was pretty fulfilling.


    In the summer, the school began to build a new teaching building, and every day during class we would hear the noise of the building being built. The teacher made us close the windows, and it was so hot that my charmingly lilac tablemate took off our coats, revealing her overbearing physique.


    After class, Brother Hua came over and said, "Relax, wait for me to leave a bit later. I''ll take you to see some fun things." What can you do for fun? I said, "Brother Hua, I remember that you were interested in video games. I''m not interested in that." Brother Hua said, "No, it''s ten thousand times more exciting than that." Damn, what is this? I hastily agreed. "Alright, alright, alright. I''ll wait for you after school tonight." In the evening, the students all left. Brother Hua remained in his seat while I pretended to pack up my bag. My kind classmate said to me, "Don''t be late, the school building will close soon." "Mhmm, they''ll be leaving soon."


    Seeing that there was no one left in the classroom, Brother Hua excitedly came over and said, "Let''s go, Hao Zi. I''ll help you broaden your horizons." I was also very excited. "Let''s go and broaden our horizons," I said.


    Brother Hua led me to the washroom at the back of the school. After passing by the washroom, we walked towards the woods at the back. I asked, "Brother Hua, what do you want to show me?" Brother Hua had a mysterious look on his face. "Girl, hehe." Girl? How embarrassing, I said: "Brother Hua, I''m still a little small, and besides, I didn''t prepare." Brother Hua said, "What are you preparing? I''ll let you see the addiction." You are really my blood brother, this is too exciting! Brother Hua''s words made my face turn red.


    When we reached the woods, Brother Hua signaled me to be quiet and we hid behind a big tree. After a while, there came the sound of cursing. It was a girl. I''ve seen men scold before, but this is the first time I''ve heard a girl scold someone.


    We cautiously extended our heads over to look. On the other side, a few girls surrounded a short-haired girl as if they were very angry. I said, "Brother Hua, I can''t hear you clearly. Let''s get closer." Brother Hua nodded and we quietly went over.


    When they were a little closer, they could clearly hear the familiar voice of the girl in the lead. If you look carefully, isn''t that our class'' prettiest girl, Lin Xi?


    She angrily scolded the short-haired girl, "You shameless Bi Chi, you dare to steal my things? "Say, where did you hide my hairpin?" After saying that, she slapped the short-haired girl''s face. With a "pa" sound, tears flowed down from the short-haired girl''s eyes. "I didn''t steal anything from you." Lin Xi slapped him again, "You''re still not admitting to it? Today, I''ll see how stubborn you can be." After saying that, I kicked the short-haired girl to the ground. The surrounding girls surrounded me and kicked her, shocking me.


    Is this a student or a gang member? Are all the girls in the city this powerful? It''s too scary, isn''t it? I asked Brother Hua, "Is this what you want me to see?" Brother Hua said, "That''s right. Look at how exciting it is."


    I really can''t understand the enjoyment you city dwellers have. Looking at Lin Xi''s fiendish expression, how could she be as gentle and kind as she normally is. This is the girl I admire, a person truly cannot judge by appearance.


    I asked Brother Hua, "How did you know they were going to fight here?" Brother Hua said, "Hehe, didn''t I sit behind Lin Xi? The day before yesterday, I saw her cell phone and sent a message saying that she wanted to call that girl tonight, that girl also came a few days earlier than you, because of her family''s wealth, Lin Xi always likes to bully people in school. I don''t know how this girl offended her, ah, what bad luck." After saying that, he sighed.


    Seeing his happy and excited expression, Lin Xi and the others pulled up the short-haired girl by her hair and stuck her face close to his face as they said, "Ye Mei, you''d better behave yourself since you''ve just arrived. Don''t be ignorant about the depth of the world. How about this, for the sake of making you behave yourself, I''ll take a few pictures for you." After saying that, the girl beside him jumped up and stripped Ye Mei of her underwear.


    Lin Xi laughed out loud and took out a camera to take a few pictures of Ye Mei. The surrounding girls were also laughing, but only Ye Mei was crying. Sigh, what''s going on? I don''t feel good.


    Ten Jin of Fox''s Blood in the Abnormal Records of Northeast China

 C32

    They had been bullying Ye Mei for more than 20 minutes and couldn''t watch any longer. Just as I was about to go over to stop her, Brother Hua pulled me back and said: "What are you going to do?"


    I said, "You''re just going to stay here and watch?" Brother Hua said, "Calm down for a bit. Do you know how much money and power Lin Xi''s family has? Let alone a student like us, even the principal is calling her father a brother. You shouldn''t cause any trouble." Listening to his words, I couldn''t help but feel that the world is really cold. How can money and power bully people like this?


    I pulled Brother Hua along and said, "Let''s go. I don''t want to watch it anymore." Brother Hua said, "It''s almost over. Lin Xi and the others are leaving." Sure enough, Lin Xi and the others left while swearing. I silently cursed them in my heart: shrew.


    Ye Mei squatted on the floor and didn''t say anything for a long time. She picked up her clothes and walked away. Brother Hua looked at me and said, "What''s wrong, little brat. Did you like him?" I sighed and said, "Let''s go. Don''t let me see you next time you have something like this." Tsk, what are you pretending to be a good person for?


    From then on, I noticed this girl called Ye Mei. She was sitting at the back of the middle group and it was very quiet. There were too many people in the class, so it was hard to notice her.


    As I paid attention to her, I noticed that many of my classmates weren''t friendly towards her. Many of the girls even attacked her personally, "Hey, Ye Mei, why are you wearing this perfume again? It smells really bad." "She looks honest on the surface, but it''s said that her private life is very chaotic." "You guys don''t know, I''ve heard that her mother is that kind of person." "No wonder."


    That day, Brother Hua sent me a note from school. I opened it and read, "Lin Xi and the rest are taking Ye Mei to the bathroom on the third floor. Do you want to go or not? I''ll definitely go." I originally wanted to throw the note home, but I couldn''t resist my curiosity and followed Brother Hua to the third floor.


    The men''s and women''s bathrooms on the third floor were next to each other. I went into the men''s room while Brother Hua was already there. He looked at me and grinned: "I knew you would come. Wait a moment, you''ll be here soon." I said, "Brother Hua, is there no one who can make a teacher?" Brother Hua took a drag from his cigarette, "Hey, who cares so much about this? Besides, even if someone told me, I wouldn''t care. Ye Mei is too popular, and I don''t like her, so I won''t care."


    If you help others, then others might not help you. But if you meet a criminal on the road, the good Samaritan might end up getting hurt by the criminal, and the person who was saved might not even show his face, and the thief who stole something on the bus, the first person who stood out to stop the thief, was beaten up by the thief''s accomplice. The rest of them were happy and free, since it has nothing to do with me, yes, it''s fine as a joke now, but what about the one day when the villain hurt you? Don''t you want someone to help you? People have always been cold and stupid.


    After a while, he heard footsteps coming from the corridor. It wasn''t just one person, it was filled with girls'' curses. "Ye Mei, you''re getting more and more capable, and you even f * cking learned to seduce my boyfriend?" Then, a crisp "pa" sound rang out, followed by Ye Mei''s whimpering.


    "Oh, what are you pretending to be pitiful? Don''t you know how despicable you are? Don''t you like others to fan you? Today, I''ll let you have enough comfort." With that, the girls pushed Ye Mei into the bathroom.


    "Bitch, tell me why you seduced my boyfriend." "I didn''t." "Then why did I see my boyfriend talking to you?" "Zheng Kuan is my neighbor, he''s not your boyfriend." Hearing this, the girl was so angry that she was about to kick Ye Mei, but Lin Xi held her back and said, "I''ll teach you a move, against this kind of slut, fighting is useless." Then, she grabbed Ye Mei''s hair and pushed her head into the water.


    After being tortured like this, Ye Mei had already fallen into a trance. Lin Xi pressed Ye Mei to the ground, took off her shoes, and stepped on Ye Mei''s face barefooted as she said, "Wretch, if you lick your sister''s feet clean, you can leave." Surprisingly, Ye Mei didn''t resist and obediently started licking Lin Xi''s feet. The surrounding girls burst into laughter.


    After snatching Brother Hua''s phone, I sent a message to the head of the Education Bureau, telling him that someone was hitting someone in the bathroom on the third floor. Brother Hua was shocked, and whispered, "Holy shit, can you send it using your phone? The head of the Education Bureau can''t find me like this, I don''t want to offend Lin Xi." I said, "If I had a phone, I would have sent it. When I found you, I would tell you that I sent it."


    At this moment, Lin Xi and the others still didn''t let Ye Mei off. The surrounding girls all took off their shoes and asked Ye Mei to lick them. Then, a girl said, "The photo I took for her last time wasn''t exciting at all. Lin Xi said, "Alright, alright, let''s give her a professional photo album."


    After saying that, four or five girls went up and stripped Ye Mei of her underwear and arranged her into all sorts of poses. Ye Mei''s eyes were in a daze, her face was expressionless, and she was whispering to herself. Lin Xi and the others took out their cameras to take a look at Ye Mei. After taking a good look at her, she patted Ye Mei''s head in satisfaction and said, "Not bad, just be honest in the future. Otherwise, big sister will give you even more pain."


    After saying that, a few girls walked out laughing, while the head instructor who sent me a text message didn''t even have a shadow. Pui, what head instructor, I ran in, Ye Mei was currently putting on her pants, seeing me coming in, she looked up at me with her mouth wide open, but didn''t say anything as she lowered her head to wear it again.


    Her clothes had already been torn to pieces. I took off my jacket and gave it to her. She took it and put it on, preparing to leave. I said, "Ye Mei, transfer to another school. Don''t expect them to let you go." She nodded and fell to the ground just as she was about to leave the room.


    I hastily helped her up. Brother Hua ran out and said, "Alright, it''s a sticky bag." I said, "Stop talking nonsense and come over to help." We carried Ye Mei out to the hospital. After the doctor saw her, he said, "It''s nothing serious. It''s just a temporary lack of oxygen to the brain. But what''s the matter with your body? Let''s go to the surgery."


    I sighed and thought to myself, This Lin Xi is really not a human. How could such an honest girl offend you, you''re harming her like this, and Ye Mei had already woken up by then. I said I was going to check my wounds, but Ye Mei''s expression was cold, "No need."


    After saying that, he walked out. Brother Hua said, "Isn''t that too impolite? Why did we get her here? He''s still lying in the bathroom." I was silent. She had survived today, and tomorrow, and the day after, how long would she endure like this?


    I asked Brother Hua, "If she''s like this, how can she still study? Why didn''t she transfer schools?" Brother Hua said: "Ai, you don''t know, her family is very poor, the school fees are all a problem. It was said that this year''s school fees were paid with great difficulty, so how could she have the money to transfer." I sighed. I don''t care about that sort of thing.


    Brother Hua told me all sorts of jokes on the way home. I smiled up and down, but I wasn''t in the mood. He looked at me and said, "Are you complaining about Ye Mei''s injustice? It''s no use. Which class doesn''t have one? "If you worry yourself to death, you can say that Lin Xi and the rest will let Ye Mei off after a few days, right?" I bitterly smiled. "Hehe, you can say that. But why would a teacher be needed? The school is supposed to be the happiest place. For a student like Ye Mei, the school is no different from hell."


    Brother Hua laughed, "Did you fall for him?" I glared at him. "Heartless." "Hey, who did you say was heartless?" "I''m going home. Bye bye."


    The next day at school, I washed my clothes and put them on my seat. I looked at Ye Mei, who was expressionlessly reading a book. In the first math class, I was born with no brains, so I looked around to see if there was anyone else like me. Seeing me like this, Brother Hua kept winking at me to get me to look at Ye Mei, who was currently reading a book, but hadn''t even opened the book at all.


    There was a woman in our village who was beaten up by her in-laws every day, and every time her husband drank, he beat her, even made her kneel on the broken glass. Every time her husband wanted to drink, she would tremble in fear, and after a few years, news would spread that her husband had drunk and hit her, and she would not move at first, but her husband would not even look at her and scold her, "Are you dead? The woman suddenly grabbed the scissors and stuck them into her husband''s groin, breaking his genitals.


    When the neighbors heard the scream, they rushed over and saw her with the scissors in her hand, her husband moaning in pain on the ground, the neighbors asked what was going on, and before her husband could say anything, she suddenly said in a male voice, "This man wants to hit me, so I stuck him with the scissors and called the police to arrest him."


    The neighbors were so frightened that they snatched the scissors from her hand and sent her husband to the hospital, during which time she spoke in a man''s voice, as if she were not the same person as before, and from then on the woman went crazy, she didn''t know anyone, her husband never hit her again, she was sent to a mental hospital, the doctor said it was a nervous breakdown, to protect herself, she created a man in her own body, this man would come out to protect her when she was attacked, obviously, she desperately wanted someone else to protect her.


    Thinking of this, I looked at Ye Mei. Don''t be like this, otherwise it would be too pathetic. At this moment, the math teacher threw a piece of chalk at my head. "Sun Hao, what are you not reading?"


    After class, Ye Mei lied down on the table to sleep. Lin Xi and a few girls happily walked over and patted Ye Mei''s head, but she didn''t respond. Lin Xi was a little unhappy, "Ye Mei, why are you pretending? Look at the photo I took for you." Then, he took out a few photos and put it on Ye Mei''s table. The students nearby saw and said, "F * ck, so explosive, isn''t that Ye Mei?"


    Lin Xi laughed loudly, "What happened? I didn''t expect her to be so open." The surrounding students scrambled to look at the photo, occasionally making a sound of shock. Ye Mei did not raise her head, and Lin Xi took out a bottle of water to pour over Ye Mei''s head. The surrounding students were all laughing while watching the show.


    At this moment, Ye Mei suddenly raised her head, took out a small knife, and slashed at Lin Xi''s face. "Ah!" Lin Xi screamed miserably. She covered her face and squatted down. Everyone in the class was stunned.


    Ten Jin of Fox''s Blood in the Abnormal Records of Northeast China

 C33

    Following Lin Xi''s miserable shriek, everyone reacted. No one could have imagined that Ye Mei, who was usually weak and powerless, would also resist at some point, moreover with such an intense resistance.


    The other students were preparing to grab Ye Mei''s sword. Ye Mei had clearly come prepared. She held her sword across her neck and shouted, "Don''t come over here. I''ll die here." With that, he cut open his neck and a stream of blood flowed out.


    The class monitor sternly said, "Ye Mei, don''t be like this. There is nothing that cannot be discussed between the students, do you have to be so ruthless?" "That''s right, what did you do to her? You still want to kill her?" "Who are you scaring with a knife, really?" The others kept talking, their words were like needles stabbing into Ye Mei''s heart.


    Ye Mei cried and said, "When she bullied me, why didn''t you say anything? Why did you all speak up for her? Can''t you all see what''s wrong with me? What do you all want?" From her eyes, I could see her despair, her anger, her fear. She was like a prey in danger, and everyone in front of her was a hunter, a bloodthirsty hunter.


    The squad leader shouted, "Ye Mei, are you crazy? Quickly put down your blade." Ye Mei was laughing and crying. She was on the verge of collapse, and the blood on her neck was becoming more and more bloody. Her emotions were also getting more and more agitated, "All of you stay away from me, I beg you, please spare me ¡­" Then, she gritted her teeth and said, "Do you want me to die before you''re happy?" Do you have any humanity left? "


    Lin Xi stood up and shouted, "My face! Give me the mirror! Give me the mirror!" After saying that, she started rummaging through the boxes for a mirror. Unable to find it, she pulled a girl beside her and said, "Give me your mirror, quick." During the whole process, she acted like she was a lunatic. When she finally got to the mirror, she saw a long wound on her face, and her expression was ferocious as if she was about to eat someone.


    "I''ll f * cking kill you, but you dare to scrape my face." As she spoke, Lin Xi charged towards Ye Mei, but was stopped by the crowd. She bared her fangs and brandished her claws like a madman, gnashing her teeth as she shouted at Ye Mei, "WCNM, just you wait, I''ll kill you sooner or later."


    Everyone urged Lin Xi to hurry to the hospital to bandage her wounds. Lin Xi pushed it away and said to Ye Mei, "Didn''t you want to kill me? Come, come and kill me." Ye Mei cried as she backed away. In fact, she was already against the wall, but she still backed away as if she wanted to squeeze into the wall.


    A few girls in Lin Xi''s entourage said, "He''s simply a madman. I think we should call the police." "Looking at her face, I''m about to puke. What are you pretending for?" The class monitor said, "Ye Mei, think about your parents. Is it easy for them to send you to school? Just apologize to Lin Xi and you''ll be fine." Lin Xi covered her wound and said, "Apologize to me. After you apologize, ask me to draw on her as well. This is it."


    No one helped her speak up, everyone was forcing her to put down her knife. Perhaps in Ye Mei''s heart, only that knife could protect her. Ye Mei''s pleading eyes swept across everyone, but everyone was looking at her with anger, as if she was the world''s number one sinner.


    "All of you want me to die, right? Fine, then I''ll die for all of you to see." Then, Ye Mei rushed towards the window and jumped down, and immediately, there were a few screams in the class, she really jumped down. I was stunned for a moment, then ran downstairs.


    During the avalanche, not a single snowflake felt like she was responsible, but Ye Mei still died, leaving the world with a belly full of grievances and resentment. The students in the class even came back on the first day after being frightened, and Ye Mei''s name no longer appeared in their mouths, a living human life, after being forced to death by the students in the entire class, they didn''t even get a single bit of attention. They were still the same as usual, Lin Xi''s face quickly recovered, as if Ye Mei''s death did not cause any ripples in her life.


    I found out that at Ye Mei''s house, her parents were both migrant workers. Ye Mei''s death was defined as suicide, and they didn''t have much of a reaction.


    In fact, suicide was very tragic, as suicide represented killing, and killing oneself was more important than killing others, because when people encountered all the twists and turns in the world, it was a test that they should face head-on. All the people who committed suicide seemed pitiful, but in reality, they were even more hateful, they only cared about their own pain when they committed suicide, when faced with pain and using suicide as a way to avoid it, but they did not care about the feelings of the people around them, they did not care about the pain that the relatives and friends of the people who committed suicide, especially their parents.


    At this time, the suicides would still feel pain. Many of those who had died, relatives and friends who had seen the corpse, would bleed from their orifices when they cried. This was the victim''s strong desire to communicate with his loved ones, but his body had already broken down and could not move.


    His spiritual sense could find people with special physiques just by wanting to communicate with them, but humans were human, ghost and ghost-like. When a person became a ghost, they would not be able to stay alive, for example, a drowning person would lose their mind and grasp on anything they saw. The despair of not being able to communicate with their loved ones after death would defeat anyone, and those who did not die would automatically go to the place they should be, while those who died or committed suicide would stay at the place they died.


    I really regretted that I didn''t dare to stand out and stop everyone''s attacks on Ye Mei. At that time, I only stood in the crowd and watched as she walked towards her death step by step, I participated in her funeral, and the funeral was very simple, with very few people. Ye Mei''s parents had a very wooden expression, and they simply sent Ye Mei''s corpse into the crematorium.


    A monk in his thirties came in from the funeral and said to Ye Mei''s parents, "Let me recite the sutras for your daughter." Ye Mei''s parents lowered their head and didn''t say anything. The monk said, "I don''t want money." Ye Mei''s parents still shook their heads silently. The monk had left. At the door, I even heard him sigh "pitiful person".


    I immediately chased after her and called out to the monk, "Master, may I ask, what did you mean by that you wanted to give her a transcendent ability?" The monk looked at me and said, "Young Benefactor, who are you?" "I am her classmate." "Then you should know her quite well, right?" I was transferred to her class at the back, so I don''t know much about it. "


    The monk said, "Then why are you here?" I said, "I just wanted to see her off." The monk sighed, "Since she''s dead, can you give it to her? Why don''t you take care of her while she''s still alive?" I didn''t say anything, but the monk said, "You and her are merely friends. Can you show me that you are a kind person? Good, good."


    I said, "Master, you haven''t told me why you insisted on reading to her." Seeing that I wasn''t going to let him off, the monk said, "Your friend is a dead man with a lot of grievances. I thought I could help her get rid of those grievances and let her have a good time, but it seems like there''s no fate." I said, "Master, I''ve already shown mercy. Please help her."


    The monk said, "If your friend is unable to go beyond the limit of ten days, she may be reduced to the next three, or she may even turn into a ghost in this world. Then, she will have made a lot of things and suffer a lot more after her birth." "Then, I will give you a copy of the Kitigarbha Sutra, which you will recite every day in front of her mausoleum, so that you can wish for her early reincarnation." After which, a look of sympathy appeared on his face. As expected of a master teacher.


    After saying this, the monk took out a book of scriptures and gave it to me. I said, "Master, can''t you read it to her?" "Aiya, that''s so tiring, no, um, I don''t have any fate with her, I still have things to do, so I''ll be leaving first, Amitabha." After saying that, just as the monk was about to leave, I hurriedly grabbed his wrist, "Master, isn''t your family really too interesting? Saving a life is better than creating a seven-level pagoda, why are you so cold-blooded?"


    The monk said, "Aiya, you are so evil to have cheated on me. I already gave you the scripture, so why can''t you read it yourself? Your friend is still my friend. Besides, her parents didn''t give me any money." I said, "Master, didn''t you say you didn''t want money?" The monk said: "I am suddenly tired, is it okay, really, you go beyond your friend, remember to concentrate." I said, "I can''t read the words." Monk: "¡­"


    Finally, he pulled the monk to Ye Mei''s mausoleum. The monk looked unwilling, "Seriously, you treat me like this as a family member. Be careful of Buddha''s scolding, Amitabha." I said, "Alright, Master. I was just doing a good deed. Buddha won''t blame me. Hurry up and transcend the point."


    The Great Master looked reluctant as he opened the book and sat down. I said, "Great Master, this is the first time I''ve seen a monk reciting scriptures and still be forced to read a book." The Master said, "I don''t know it yet." Me: "¡­"


    In the evening, Grandmaster and I passed through the public cemetery until it was past 12. The Grandmaster was already drowsy. I hastily shook him, "Grandmaster, Grandmaster, don''t sleep anymore. Even the saliva has come out." The master was woken up by his sleep. "Ah, what time is it?" I looked at my watch. The master got up in panic and said, "It''s time. Let''s go. It''s so scary to be in the cemetery at night." I broke out in a cold sweat.


    "Let''s go, Master. I''ll send you back so that you won''t be afraid." After I finished speaking, the Master suddenly stopped and raised his hips, "Pfft ¡ª" and let out a long fart. "Oh, it''s a little cold."


    "Master, this is a public place. Be careful." The Master said, "Aiya, don''t say it. You''re so hungry. Come on, let''s do it properly."


    When I heard this, was it from an outsider? Thankfully, I had already told my family that I would be back a bit later, and they gave me their keys. I said, "Master, I''ll treat you to something to eat." The master said politely, "Sigh, there''s no need for such a waste. You can have some wine and meat, no no no, just some fasting." No matter how I listen to it, I feel like he''s not a big spender. Forget it, I don''t care if he''s really a spender or not, since he helped Ye Mei out, I''ll treat him to a meal.


    Ten Jin of Fox''s Blood in the Abnormal Records of Northeast China

 C34

    "Holy sh * t, that''s it?" When the master saw that I led him to my house, he looked displeased. I said, "Master, you''re the only one who should eat. What are you eating so late at night for?"


    The master chattered on, "There''s a whole street full of barbecues. It''s not as fun as this snack bar." I said, "Master, you want a barbecue?" The Master said, "Yes, yes, yes. It''s been a long time since I''ve had a piece of meat. I''m so hungry." I said, "Master, aren''t you afraid that Bodhisattva will blame you?" The Great Master said, "What do you know? The meat and wine have passed through my intestines, and Buddha is sitting right there. Come, come, come, drink with me."


    On the way, the monk took off his monastic robe and stuffed it into his bag. Then he took out a wig and put it on.


    When we reached the barbecue street, I saw that the night was bright and the monk was almost drooling from the sight of the barbecue. I quickly grabbed onto him to prevent him from going to other people''s tables to snatch food.


    The waiter came up to the menu. I said, "Grandmaster, please order some. Don''t order too much. I''ll pay you fifty yuan for it." The Great Master smirked. "Brat, you''re looking down on me too much. Do I look like a poor monk? Isn''t it that I''m poor?" The master ordered fifteen kebabs, fifteen kebabs, twenty kebabs, and two large glasses of beer.


    Seeing the grandmaster''s boldness, I suspected that he came from Liang Shan. I asked him, "Grandmaster, do you want to hold a meeting with your son, or did you donate one of your kidneys to him in order to find a familiar feeling. Do you believe that our table will be the same as a pail of urine later on?" The master said unhappily, "What do you know, I haven''t eaten meat at home for a long time, only my kidneys can satisfy my craving. Sigh, thinking about how I loved to eat kidneys before I left, it''s a pity, there are too many rules at work, I can''t always eat meat, it''s a great regret in my life."


    My face darkened. "Master, where are you from? I''ll pay you a visit when I have time." The Master said, "I only told you because I saw that you and I were fated to meet. Don''t tell anyone else. I am the monk from the Pure Land Temple on the east side of the city, Wu Kong." Wu Kong? Why don''t you do your best? I asked, "Eldest senior brother, have you finished taking the scripture?"


    He said, "What senior brother? Don''t try to get close to me. There''s no need. If you have time, go to our Pure Land Temple and play. No, go burn incense and beg for peace. Find me, I''m useful."


    I said, "Master, you''re really called Wu Kong? Are you for real? You actually dare to call the Great Sage by his name?" The master looked confused. "What Wu Kong? What are you talking about?" I said, "Didn''t you just say you were called Wu Kong?" The Master said, "When did I ever say I was Wu Kong?" I said, "Then what''s your real name?" The Master said, "I... What''s my name? "


    I saw that the barbecue came and the beer came, so I said to him, "Okay, let''s eat and talk. Maybe you''ll remember after you drink some wine. Come on, let''s go." The two of us clinked glasses and the master took a big gulp. Then, he raised his head and said with a face full of enjoyment, "Hiss, this tastes great. It''s so f * cking satisfying." After saying that, he grabbed a large waist and stuffed it into his mouth.


    "Aiya, aiya, it''s so hot, it''s scalding me to death." The master''s manner of baring his fangs and brandishing his claws did not seem like he was part of a family. I said, "Master, eat slowly. I don''t want to fight with you for it." He said while chewing, "Well, don''t call me master. Before I left home, I was called Lu Weiliang. You can call me Brother Liang." Why was everyone in the city willing to be someone''s brother? I said, "Brother Liang, then where were you before you left home?"


    He said, "Don''t mention it, I don''t even know where I came from. I haven''t seen my parents since I was young, and my grandparents brought me up, so when I was 16 years old, my grandparents died. My uncle didn''t want to care about me, so he sent me to the Pure Land Temple." Sigh, he was also a person with a bitter life.


    However, it was rare for him to be so optimistic. I said, "Brother Liang must have seen through the mortal world." Brother Liang said, "Hey, what''s the matter? Don''t you think I''m living pretty well? Master is good to me, and senior and junior are also good. I can come out and play if I have nothing to do and have fun." I couldn''t help but praise, "Brother Liang, your mental state is really high. This little brother will give you one." "Dry!"


    We drank until the early hours of the morning, not much to eat, not much to drink, until Lu Weiliang swayed on his feet, and when we paid the bill, he found that there was not enough money left, and we were embarrassed. Lu Weiliang took out his ultimatum after a long time, and said to the barbeque owner with an old face, "Sir, you see, I am lucky with this little extra point, okay?" The boss was so angry that he almost picked up a rolling pin to give us a beating. It was still the Lady Boss who was considerate. She said she would give it to us next time.


    We came out with our faces covered in dirt, smiling at each other around the corner. Brother Liang said, "Hehehe, this meal was worth it." I said, "Hmm, Liang-ge''s ultimatum is really good. Can you give me one some day?" He generously said, "Sure, I''ll give it to you when I retire."


    When we reached a small alley, Liang-ge ran over and released his belt against the wall. Looking at his happy expression, I also released him. After that, Liang-ge and I hummed a small tune as we walked towards home. I said, "Aiya, that''s bad. My mouth tasted like alcohol, but what''s to be done, my parents found out that they can''t beat me up." Brother Liang laughed contemptuously, "Haha, I''ve only seen you drink a few times. I used to drink because I was afraid that my master would know. I wanted to make a move. Watch and see." As he finished, he ran to the corner of the wall and began to dig his throat. After a while, he heard the sound of someone ''vomiting'' and he began to vomit all over the ground.


    I went over and patted his back. "Can you do it? The affinity we had just turned into white. It was all ruined by you." He said weakly, "Everything in this world is fated to be born. If there is fate, it happens; if there is no fate, it leaves. Look, there is no fate between me and this big waist." As he said that, he put his hands together and revealed a look of compassion, "Everything is just like a dream, a fantasy. That''s like lightning, but it should be done according to the laws. Haozi, do you understand?"


    I know what I know, I said, "Liang-ge, your hands are full of that thing you threw up." He looked at it and rubbed his hand against the wall. Seeing him like this, I couldn''t help but spit it out. Brother Liang laughed loudly. "Haozi." Your alcohol tolerance isn''t good either. "


    Both of us returned home. Before leaving, Lu Weiliang said, "Uh, you don''t have any classes tomorrow, right? Come find me and give your friend some pointers." After saying that, he swaggered back.


    I didn''t dare to be too loud. I tiptoed back to my room and got into bed. I felt that the day had been too magical. After a while, I fell asleep.


    When I saw a girl walking in front of me, I couldn''t help but follow her. She had a ponytail, and I had never seen her before, but I felt a little familiar looking at her back. I ran after her, and just as I patted her shoulder, I disappeared and reappeared in front of her.


    He suddenly opened his eyes. ''Phew, so it''s a dream. I was so scared that I looked at my watch. It''s almost daybreak. Why would I have such a dream? It''s really strange.


    When I woke up the next day, my parents had already woken up and went to work early. When it was already past nine o''clock when we ate dinner together, my father asked me, "When did you come back last night? I saw that you came back to play so I didn''t wait for you." I said, "I was rescued early. I didn''t look at my watch." My mother said, "How did you know you''d be back so early without the watch?" I helplessly said, "I just drank outside for a while. I could last for half a day." I knew something was going to happen.


    Sure enough, my mother said, "Drink?" Who did you drink with, and how much did you drink? " Looking at my mother''s ferocious look, I swallowed my saliva, and slapped myself in the heart. What''s going on with that mouth, my father also had an angry expression, I hurriedly said, "No no, that kid Qi Fenghua who was pretty good with me said it was his birthday, so he let me come to his house and drink some wine. I don''t believe it, do you smell the wine?"


    After saying that, I took a deep breath and my mother said, "Hmm, the taste of the wine is pretty small, but we can''t drink the wine either. It''s all in harmony and not good for the body." My father said, "That''s right. What kind of preservatives does that thing have? The wine that we bought at Old Shou''s house was really good, pure and natural. We didn''t add anything. Most of the liquor now is made from industrial alcohol." I saw my father start to get off the subject, quickly finished his meal and went out to find Lu Weiliang.


    Staring at my mom''s second-hand bicycle, I took a long time to get to the Pure Land Temple. There were a few pilgrims giggling inside, and when I went in, a monk asked if he had a person called Lu Weiliang. He was stunned for a moment, "Benefactor, you must have remembered wrongly. There is no such person in our temple." Then I heard a familiar voice pleading for mercy. "I was wrong. I really don''t drink anymore."


    I found it. I followed the sound and entered the room. I saw a monk kneeling before the wall and apologizing. I patted his shoulder, startling him. He turned around and saw it was me. He was pleasantly surprised. "Hey, Haozi, why are you here?" I said, "Hehe, I have nothing better to do than playing with you." Lu Weiliang said in a low voice, "It''s really unfortunate. I''m afraid I can''t go out today. My master found out about the alcohol last night and told me to kneel here for two hours."


    I said, "We still have to give Ye Mei some extra power tonight. I''ll wait for you." After about two hours, I went in to see him. This guy could fall asleep even if he was kneeling down. At this moment, a monk woke Lu Weiliang up and said, "Senior Brother Chu, master said you can get up now." The fellow wiped off his saliva and answered sleepily. Just as he was about to get up, his legs gave way and he kowtowed against the wall.


    "Aiya, it hurts so much." I saw that he had woken up and said, "Brother Liang, you''re awake. Let''s go." "Almsgiver, please call me by my full name, please correct me." Alright, stop pretending. Let''s hurry up and leave. "


    I pulled Brother Liang out and got on the bike. "Come on up, Brother Liang," I said. He sat down and said, "Amitabha, Almsgiver, you can start now."


    This fellow was really funny. While I was riding my bicycle, I turned around and said to him, "Hey, master, didn''t you say you can''t be found drinking alcohol? Why are you kneeling like this? Clang clang." Brother Liang smiled embarrassedly and said, "Hehe, that thing, last night I didn''t throw up completely, when we got back to the temple, I was going to puke again. How do you think we control this thing, and I can''t puke in the house, so I went out.


    What? I didn''t realize what was going on until I looked back at him without looking at him. I quickly turned my head and beep-beep, a large truck was speeding towards me.


    Ten Jin of Fox''s Blood in the Abnormal Records of Northeast China

 C35

    My fox-blood spurted out at the critical moment. I grabbed Liang-ge by the collar and jumped back. "Ka-cha!" My mother''s used bike was crushed into a pie by the truck.


    The truck drove off and I helped Liang-ge up. Liang-ge was so scared that his face turned pale. He asked while trembling, "Is my head still there?" This brat was too timid. I said, "Brother Liang, not only is your head still here, it''s even a lot bigger."


    The bicycle had been crushed flat and pedestrians surrounded them. No one knew who had called the police, but soon two police cars came running and two policemen got off. They were in a righteous mood as they frowned and said, "What''s going on?" I said, "Hello sir, there was a big truck that squashed our bikes and ran away."


    The officer''s face darkened. "Come back to the station with me and make a statement." I said, "No, sir, I don''t want to pursue it." The police officer was also happy to be free. "Alright, then. Be careful walking next time."


    I dragged Brother Liang, who was half scared and half alive, to the cemetery. Brother Liang said, "Haozi, it was all thanks to you just now. Otherwise, I would have told you. Ai, your reaction was so quick. I''ve practiced it." I said, "It''s a long story. Brother Liang, how long have we been gone for today?"


    Brother Liang said, "I''m afraid that we won''t be able to make it today. Let''s talk again when we have time." Saying that, he was about to run away. I hastily grabbed him, "Brother Liang, this isn''t enough. In any case, I just saved your life. Please help out." Brother Liang said bitterly, "No, I just feel unlucky today. I almost got into a car accident just now. Nothing bad might happen later on."


    I said, "It''s fine. Let''s go. There''s me." Liangge muttered, "What''s the use of having you." But we left, and we reached the cemetery.


    The cemetery was also deserted during the day. The old man who was watching the grave looked listless as he saw us coming in. He took a glance at us. What kind of work attitude is this?


    We went straight in and sat in front of Ye Mei''s grave. Brother Liang sat down and opened the book, giving it to Ye Mei. It had to be said that when Brother Liang recited the scripture, he was like a monk.


    I lay on the side and read Brother Liang''s scripture. The scripture not only had an effect of transcendence, but also hypnosis. After a while, I fell asleep.


    I vaguely saw a female figure appear behind Brother Liang. She lowered her head and turned her face to Brother Liang. Brother Liang didn''t feel anything and was still chanting without saying a word. Furthermore, her eyes were closed? I wasn''t seeing things, right? When I wanted to sit up, I suddenly found that my body couldn''t move.


    What was going on? Ghost press? I have seen in the notes of my ancestor''s hand that the Ghost Pressing Bed is a kind of human instinct, the human brain has endless potential, but very few people can develop the brain. When the ghost approaches, the human brain will find out and control its own body to remain motionless, so as to not attract the ghost''s attention, this actually isn''t a good instinct, just like how the human body would become weak from the sudden attack of a ferocious beast, so it has to overcome these instincts.


    Even if you don''t have a bed, you shouldn''t sleep in the cemetery, because people are the least vigilant when they sleep, their whole body is loose in concentration, and they are the most likely to provoke evil beings. But when you encounter a ghost press, you only need to concentrate your whole body''s strength on your right hand and press down powerfully, and you will be able to crack it.


    I focused all of my strength on my right hand and pressed it down. It was as if I broke through a barrier and woke up.


    I sat up and moved my body. I didn''t see the woman behind Brother Liang. Brother Liang was also chanting. I asked him, "Brother Liang, did you feel the woman behind you?" When he didn''t answer, I asked, "How do I see it? You''re reciting with your eyes closed?"


    Brother Liang said, "Amitabha, that is because this little monk has already mastered the [Heavenly Eye] cultivation, so there is no need to open my eyes." I said, "Then why don''t you use your Heavenly Vision Technique now?" Amitabha, this little monk''s mana is not deep enough, Heaven''s Eyes can only be maintained for five minutes. " Tsk, who would believe that?


    I said, "Alright then. Brother Liang, you should leave. There were ghosts just now. Don''t provoke them." Brother Liang stopped talking, and started chanting again with his head down.


    Suddenly, I felt a chill, as if the air conditioner behind me had suddenly turned on, but there was no wind, only the hair on my back and hair standing up.


    I was born with a special physique that made me easy to provoke. Fortunately, the fox blood that Hu Tai Shuai gave me made my physique better and better. I hurriedly used the fox blood on my eyes. Please, don''t make any mistakes.


    Very quickly, I felt the fox''s blood flowing into my eyes. My eyes were slightly burning, and as I opened them to look around, I saw that there was indeed a woman standing behind Brother Liang. It was none other than Ye Mei.


    I didn''t dare to tell Brother Liang, so I could only stare at him. At the same time, I bit my index finger, and drew the Armored Emperor Evil Breaking Talisman on my palm. Although Ye Mei is pitiful, but if I want to vent my anger on someone else, I will.


    Gradually, Ye Mei was moved by Brother Liang''s chanting. She sat down opposite him. Although her expression was still confused, it was much quieter than before.


    That''s great, this way, after a period of time, she would be able to enter reincarnation again. Unfortunately, she didn''t know what kind of identity she would have to return to this world, and she didn''t know when she would return.


    In the evening, Brother Liang and I walked as we talked. I said, "Brother Liang, you know, when you were chanting for Ye Mei, she was by your side. It seemed very quiet." Brother Liang said, "Yes, I felt it too, but I didn''t open my eyes because it would easily shock her. Ah, where did you learn it? How can I see ghosts? "


    I secretly cursed myself for talking too much and said, "What? My grandfather was an immortal. He taught me a few moves, but I can''t do anything else." Brother Liang said, "Oh, I''ve heard of the Ma Xian, so I understand. But seeing how special your physique is, aren''t you the Ma Xian?" I bitterly smiled and said, "Haha, I''m not interested in this kind of thing."


    Just like this, we walked around and chatted. When we reached my house, I said, "Liang-ge, this is my house. Come find me when you have time." He promised to go back to the temple.


    After returning home, I started to help my parents. My mother complained, "Brat, don''t you know that there are a lot of people here this weekend? Why are you still running around? Why aren''t you coming home to help?" My father said, "What do you know? Our son will be a citizen of the city from now on, so he has to go out a lot to see the world and make friends. It''s good for him to be like us for the rest of his life." While they were talking, my mother glared at my father and said, "I don''t know what it means to be knowledgeable. I just know that if you can''t earn any money, you won''t be able to eat. Haozi, if you''re not in a hurry, don''t run around. There aren''t many customers in the store." My dad said, "Hmm, you''re right. I can''t beat you."


    When I got back, my dad didn''t need to busy himself with the plate. He sat on the stool to rest for a while and said to my mom, "Hey, do you think our store is a bit small? "Look, the outside world is full of people. If we were to expand the store, wouldn''t it be worth it for you to believe it as well?" My mother said, "You don''t understand. This shop is really special. Don''t look at how full the customers can be when the store is small. If you expand the store, the number of customers won''t be as many as when the store was small."


    My father said, "Then why is it like this?" My mother put the bun in the drawer and gave it to me. She said to my father, "This is the rule, you don''t need to understand. If you tell us to expand the store, our business might not be good."


    As I listened to them, I felt something different. This was the warmth of a family, I thought of Linxi, the rich and powerful of a family, but I didn''t see how happy she was. If a person really believed in happiness, there wouldn''t be so much resentment, and there wouldn''t be a single trace of hostility in a truly happy person.


    At night, when all the guests had left and the door was closed, the three of us sat together watching TV. My mother said, "Hey, Haozi, your classmate came to find you today. I said I don''t know where you are, but he was muttering that you might have gone to the cemetery. Did you go to the cemetery? What did you do?" I scolded Qi Fenghua in my heart for talking too much.


    I didn''t want to lie to my parents so I said, "It''s nothing much. One of my classmates died and a monk said that he wanted to help me recite a scripture. I took him and he came back." My father said, "Now that you mention it, I remember Aunt Liu and Yaoyao. Don''t say it, Yaoyao really felt like a dream when she was in our family for the past few years. Sigh, the older generation''s people really wanted to leave."


    My mother said, "What are you going to do at the cemetery? Your body is so dirty. Even the Protector of the Family is gone. Don''t say anything. Just like your dad said, I miss your grandpa and grandma as well as Old Lady Liu. Yao Yao."


    After my mother finished speaking, the whole family became silent. After all, we were far from home and had no relatives, so it was quite sad to say that. I said, "This isn''t normal. Actually, this was what Liang-ge said to me yesterday when he was drinking too much.


    My mother looked at me and said, "Kid, you seem to understand this poem quite well. Right, how have you been studying? Are you able to keep up with the progress of the schools in the city?" My dad also said, "Yeah, didn''t we move to the city just to let you study well? Tell me how you did with your studies." I said, "What can you tell? What you learn right now is simple." He had dealt with it.


    The next day, I did not go out, Brother Liang came in and said that I would go by myself. I was at home helping to clean the dishes. Although I was a bit tired, but the more I could help my parents, the more satisfied I was.


    As soon as I arrived at school on Monday, I heard the discussions of my classmates. As if something had happened to Lin Xi, my heart tightened, and I hurriedly asked my tablemate, Ding Xiu, what happened. Ding Xiu mysteriously said, "I also heard that something happened to Lin Xi, she fell down from the second floor at home. I thought it was probably an accident. Ye Mei''s anger was disappearing bit by bit. Brother Liang said that she wouldn''t hurt him, but looking at his expression, I didn''t dare to completely agree with what he said.


    When school was over in the afternoon, I prepared to go home. Brother Hua came over and said, "Lin Xi''s retribution is coming. You don''t know, the girls that bullied Ye Mei were all scared." I said, "Don''t worry, it''ll be fine." He said, "How do you know?" As we were walking along the corridor, a girl suddenly ran past us and ran towards the window. She smashed the window and flew out on the fifth floor.


    Ten Jin of Fox''s Blood in the Abnormal Records of Northeast China

 C36

    Before I could react, the girl had already jumped down. Brother Hua shouted, "What the f * ck!" We looked down through the window and saw that the girl was lying motionless in a pool of blood.


    What was going on? Brother Hua shakily made the call for emergency treatment. I ran down the stairs. There were already a lot of people below. Some of them couldn''t help but vomit. Those who jumped off the building died a bloody death.


    The victim was a girl from the next class. I investigated and found out that there was no conflict between her and Ye Mei, and I didn''t feel anything dirty at the time. Could it be Ye Mei?


    How could it be her? She would not seek revenge on an innocent person, which puzzled me. When I returned home at night and went to my own room to lie down for a while, my mother called to me: "Haozi, your friend said he wanted you."


    When I went out and saw that it was Brother Liang, I said, "Brother Liang, how did you find me?" He said, "Haozi, yesterday, my master suddenly had something to do. He asked us to go to his house and recite scriptures for his family. I went back there yesterday, but I can''t go there tomorrow. I''ll go there the day after tomorrow." I said, "Alright, you finish your work first."


    A senior girl had not come home in the evening. Her parents had gone to look for her at school and found her hanging on the fence wall of the school, looking for her in a terrible way. The sharp end of the fence had pierced through her groin and out of her head, and it was said that her mother had fainted the moment she saw her, while the family was still looking for the head of the school for an explanation.


    What was going on? The iron fence wasn''t that high, so if she jumped over the fence and missed, how could she just happen to land on her chin?


    There were two suicides in a row. The students were scared out of their wits and the school was under a lot of pressure. The police came several times to investigate and decided that the two deaths were all suicides.


    After a few days, nothing else happened. Just when everyone let out a sigh of relief, the grievous news came again. Lin Xi had died in the hospital.


    It was said that the cause of her death was very strange. Originally, she couldn''t move after breaking her leg. However, one night, she dragged her injured leg and jumped down the fourth floor. This time, she died completely, even her brain fell out.


    I couldn''t take it anymore, no matter if it was Ye Mei''s vengeful spirit or other reasons, I decided to end this matter here. I went through ''Mysterious Gate Escape Armor'' and grandmaster''s notes, and finally found a usable array.


    Ding Chou''s Nine Star Falling God Formation can monitor the sudden changes of yang and yin energy within a certain range. Once this formation is set up around the school, we''ll have to wait until night. I want to see what exactly is going on.


    Ding Chou''s Nine-Star Falling Star Formation was mainly set up in a certain region with the help of the powers of the nine gods. According to the records of the ancestor masters, when he used this formation to scout the direction of the Yin Yang in a city, he managed to stir up a few monsters and almost took the ancestor''s life.


    At night, when the students go to the empty building, I''ll hide in the woods by myself, followed by Qi Fenghua. He was clenching his teeth, when Brother Hua said, "Haozi, aren''t you making a ruckus? "You still want me to help you? I''m the only good one here, who wouldn''t want to come home in the middle of the night and talk about this with you?"


    After hearing what he said, I said, "That''s right, Brother Hua. I could tell that you were a good person so I asked for your help. If we catch the culprit and count it as yours, the school might even give you a medal or something. It would be too honorable if you showed it to your grandson when you are old." "Don''t, I''m still a grandson right now, it''s better if I''m a grandpa."


    Using the energy from the formation, I was able to clearly see the movements of the Yinyang Qi in the whole school, but this place was too short and I couldn''t see anything clearly. I said, "Brother Hua, you don''t mind coming with me to a higher point, right?"


    Brother Hua threw the toothpick away and said, "Sure, where to?" I said, "To the roof." With great effort, we climbed to the top of the building. The night wind was quite strong. We stood on top of the building and observed the entire school. Brother Hua was also looking. It was a pity that he couldn''t see anything in the dark.


    It was so quiet. The school was not popular at all at night, so there was almost no Yang aura. The gatekeeper had turned off the lights and went to sleep. The faint Yang aura in the guardroom could be ignored.


    My eyes were aching. Just as I was about to end the fox blood, I suddenly noticed a trace of yang energy moving at an extreme speed under the academy''s right wall. Behind it, there was an even stronger trace of yang energy chasing me. I said to Brother Hua, "If something happens, hurry up and leave with me."


    We went down the stairs and ran towards the corner. When we got closer, we saw two people fighting, a middle-aged man was pressing down on a girl, and was about to commit violence. I saw that it wasn''t some ghost, so I relaxed and shouted: "Stop, Brother Hua, let''s go." Brother Hua was serious. With a loud roar, he rushed forward and started to fight with that middle-aged man.


    I took advantage of the moment when the man wasn''t paying attention to circle behind him to punch him in the neck. He immediately fainted. Brother Hua panted and said, "This guy is pretty tough to deal with."


    Just as we were about to ask the girl what was going on, the girl ran outside and we ran after her. She ran so fast that my fox blood ran out and I couldn''t catch up with her. She ran out of the school gate and crossed the street without looking to the left or right.


    In just a few days, four students have already died at our school. I don''t know if it will continue or if it will stop, but when will it stop?


    After a few days, I went to the Pure Land Temple to find Brother Liang. Brother Liang saw me and said, "Aiya, I''m really sorry. I was too lazy these past two days and didn''t go over to help your friend." I told him about what happened in the past few days. He said, "That''s impossible. Her grievances have lessened greatly. How could she still go and harm others? If that''s the case, I''ll definitely go recite scriptures for her tomorrow."


    I decided to fight to the end with this bastard. Indeed, she was very pitiful once, but no matter how much you hurt people, you can''t be forgiven. I would stay at school every night until 11 o''clock, but I don''t know if it was because of me or because Ye Mei''s soul didn''t have any more grievances, but nothing happened to the school.


    As usual, I came down from the top floor late that night and was about to go home when I felt a surge of resentment behind me. What was it like to be angry, it was hard to put into words, it gave people a feeling of despair and anger, and it even gave them the urge to vent.


    I knew that the main target had arrived, so I silently activated the fox blood. This time it went smoothly. I circulated the fox blood in my eyes and turned around to see that it was indeed her, Ye Mei.


    Ye Mei is already dead. I didn''t expect her to communicate with me normally, but I still held onto a sliver of hope and said to her, "Ye Mei, you''re still here." "Why me?" she asked sadly. I looked at her and felt a surge of fear. "What is you?"


    Everyone, think about it. It''s around 11 PM in the evening. There''s no one at the school. Under the teaching building, it''s like meeting someone who has been dead for several days. I think most of the feelings are just one word: Run.


    At that time, I wanted to run, but running is not the solution. The best way is to suddenly conceal my yang energy, or to greatly enhance my own yang energy. Running into a crowd of people is a very good way to increase your yang energy.


    Hiding my yang energy required a long period of preparation, so I could only try to strengthen my yang energy. There was a method to instantly increase my yang energy in grandmaster''s notes, so I decided to give it a try.


    I have seen it before, in the past few days, in order to be safe, I have brought along the talisman paper that I need, seeing Ye Mei''s body become more and more resentful, her clothes also becoming darker and darker, I thought to myself, this is not good, this is the situation where I have to turn into an evil ghost.


    The tip of my tongue blood, my heart blood, and my spirit blood are the places with the most yang energy. I didn''t dare to hesitate and immediately bit down on the blood on my tongue, spitting it out onto the surface of the golden divine light talisman I had prepared earlier. At the same time, I chanted an incantation: Within and outside the Three Realms, I am the only one with a golden body.


    As he finished speaking, he felt his entire body brimming with yang energy as well as the blood of the fox. All of a sudden, he felt as if he was filled with yang energy, and was able to suppress Ye Mei''s resentment.


    She seemed to be afraid, but I decided to destroy her immediately. I sprinted forward and prepared to place the Golden Light Divine Imprint on her forehead, where the ghost gate was located, which was where the ghost gate was located. The moment the Yang aura from the Golden Light Divine Imprint was placed on her ghost gate, she would definitely disappear into thin air.


    When she saw me coming, she floated backward, and I followed her, until I reached the wall of the school, and she disappeared, and I felt her shadow drift over the wall, and a wall meant nothing to me, who was covered in fox blood, and a dry land pulled itself over the wall and saw a cloud of dark air drift toward the house.


    There''s a migrant worker team living there. Crap, she''s trying to get on top of me and use someone else to kill me. Sure enough, a person shakily walked out of the room. He was wearing camouflage clothes and was holding a metal rod, and when he saw me, he chuckled coldly and dashed towards me. At the same time, he raised the metal rod in his hand and viciously swung it towards my head.


    I kicked him in the crotch with my backhand. It was said that Jiang Hu''s ace hit the bridge of his nose, but when my kick landed on his leg, logically speaking, he should have let out a blood-curdling scream and covered his crotch as he rolled on the ground. However, he didn''t stop there and took the opportunity while I was still in a daze to pounce on me and grab my neck.


    It was only now that I realized that this guy was possessed and didn''t feel any pain, and now that he was so strong, even if I stimulated the fox blood, it would be difficult for me to break his hand, because I was, after all, a fourteen-year-old junior high school student facing a middle-aged man who had spent a lot of effort every year. Gradually, my breathing became more and more difficult, and the fox blood was already slowly fading away.


    He couldn''t stand the sight of the blood on his tongue, so he let go of me and fell to the ground, covering his eyes. I rushed up to him and placed the Golden Light Divine Symbol on his forehead with a "Pa", only to see Ye Mei running out of his body and releasing waves of black air from her body. In the blink of an eye, she disappeared into thin air.


    Ten Jin of Fox''s Blood in the Abnormal Records of Northeast China

 C37

    It was too dangerous. I stood up and touched my neck. It hurts. I heard the sound of bones cracking just now. This time, Ye Mei has completely disappeared from the world.


    I suddenly felt pain all over my body and started sweating. It was so cold, the excessive consumption of yang energy made me shiver a lot in the middle of the summer night, so I had to hurry home. Before I left, I struggled to jump over the wall, the school gate beside me was open at night, I was about to exit through the small door when the old man from the security room came out and saw me saying, "Which class are you from? Why don''t you go home at night and hang around school? "


    I secretly complained. I said to him, "Grandpa, if I told you I caught a ghost, would you believe me?" The old man said with a serious expression, "Stop bullshitting. What grade and what class are you in? Hurry up and write them down for me." As he spoke, he went inside to get a pen and a paper.


    I licked my tongue at the thought of it. The fox blood had a bewitching effect, but the tip of my tongue had been broken twice, so I really didn''t want to bite the tip of my tongue anymore. I thought that when the grandpa gave me the pen, he would stab his finger with it and make the grandpa pass out.


    The old man came out and gave me a pen and paper. He looked at me and said, "Are you sick? What are you trembling about this summer? " I ignored him and fiercely pricked the tip of my index finger with the pen. "Aiyo!" I thought too simply. Even though my finger wasn''t damaged, it still hurt enough. It hurt so much that I threw the pen and paper away and squatted down while hugging my finger.


    When the old man saw me so startled, he asked me, "You ¡­" "You still won''t admit that you''re sick. Are you insane?" Then he took the paper and pen back and said to me, "Hurry up and go." I held onto my fingers as I shakily left the room.


    When we got home, my father was cleaning up the house when he saw me and said, "Why did you come back so late? Where did you go? " I forced myself to stay calm. "I went running with Brother Hua. Didn''t I tell you?" My father said doubtfully, "When did you tell me? How come I don''t remember?" I said, "The day before yesterday, maybe you were too busy and forgot that you had to take a test in physical education, so you didn''t hurry and run." My father said, "Alright then, hurry up and go to sleep."


    If it were my mom, it wouldn''t be so easy to lie to her. I took off all of my clothes and pants and soaked them in a basin, showered myself with water, and felt pain in my right knee for some reason. I looked down to find that my entire knee had turned blue.


    I woke up without waiting for my mother to call me. After washing up, I ate a mouthful of food and went to school, along the way I happily hummed a little song, "My house is in the northeast, on the Songhua River, there''s some". Before I could finish humming, a large car whizzed by my shoulder.


    Tsk, I''m not going to lower myself to your level. When we arrived at school, Ding Xiu looked at my blissful expression and curiously said, "Sun Hao, what happy occasion are you in? You usually look like you''ve just finished crying. Why are you so happy today?"


    Tsk, I''m not angry even if you can''t speak. What''s the first lesson? The homeroom teacher''s language class, hmm, opened the book to prepare, Chairman Mao had said: study well every day up.


    Ding Xiu once again extended her round face over and said with a smile, "Oh, it''s the same table, is there a girl in love here? Do you need my help? " This guy was so annoying. I said to her, "I fell for you." She didn''t think I was being nice and didn''t say anything.


    When the other two students heard my conversation with Ding Xiu, they both chuckled. I couldn''t be bothered to care about you guys. I was in a good mood today. After a while, the form teacher came in and started class.


    The language class is simple, it''s really simple. For example, learning the text today and getting a clear understanding of the whole meaning of the text. As long as you understand what the author wants to express, it will be easy, because the author will certainly express what he wants to express.


    But these Chinese writers are too euphemistic, I can''t stand this. You can say whatever you want, write a few scenes to express your inner world, and just say that you are happy. For example, I don''t understand the ''Kangqiao'' that I learned today, but this is too hazy.


    The first sentence I did not understand, "Gently I left, just as I gently came, I gently waved goodbye to the clouds in the western sky" what meaning? Are you floating over here? How else could it be so light? The thought reminded me of last night.


    After the class ended, Brother Hua saw that Ding Xiu had left. He came over and sat down, then said, "Hey, Ding Xiu, what did you say? This guy is laughing so hard." I shivered and said, "You really are my blood brother, to be able to associate me with her." Brother Hua patted my shoulder and said, "Are you going home tonight? "You should just continue studying at school. I really can''t tell that you''re a good student who loves studying." I said, "I''ll go home tonight and study when I get home."


    Being able to drink till one or two in the morning was the worst kind of person there was. My family did not dare to offend people, so I could only accompany them for a few days to see if they were ready to eat or not. I let my parents sleep while I served these two tables.


    Just as I was dying of sleep, another man in an ordinary hat came in. Why is it so late? After telling him to sit down and ask him what he wanted, he thought it would be troublesome to wake up my dad if he were to order. He raised his head and looked at me. "You''re Sun Hao, right?"


    Who is this? I stared at him and remembered. This was the Taoist expert I met when I was young and with Grandma Liu when they were fighting the flood.


    I quickly sat down and said, "Is it Senior Xuanzi?" How did you find this place? " He put his hat on the table and laughed. "So your family has moved here. It''s going to be easy for me to find them." Originally, he promised Grandma Liu that he would accept me as his disciple, but seeing that I wasn''t interested in these matters and didn''t want to make things difficult for her, he made a promise to come back to me in a few years'' time because he had something important on his person.


    When I arrived at the pot of tea, the beggar took a sip of the tea and said, "In short, I must fulfill my promise. Even if you don''t want to acknowledge me as your master, I still have to teach you a few moves, okay?" I said, "Senior, you also know that I''m not interested in these things. If you want me to be your disciple and become a Daoist on the mountain, I really don''t want to. I''m a person who is used to wandering. "Kid, you''re quite principled. How about this, I see that you won''t be able to learn anything from me even if you learn it all. If I give you the choice, you can learn what you want." With that, he took out a snakeskin hood and let me put my hand into it, taking out whatever I want.


    I took out a piece of paper with the words "Twin Life Cultivator" written on it. What did that mean? I gave the note to the delinquent and he slapped his thigh. "Aiya, your luck is really good. She pulled me out.


    I said, "Ah, senior, there are still a few guests here." He looked around, walked over and patted one of them on the shoulder and said, "It''s too late, the door is about to close. All of you should hurry up and leave." When the drunks saw that he was alone, they all chuckled and laughed. The drinker knocked his hand away and said, "What the hell are you doing? I won''t pay if I drink, it''s your turn to follow me ¡­ " Before he could finish, the man grabbed his chin, grabbed it, and pulled it down, dislocating it. The man "ah ah" was speechless, the rest of them were stunned, and the man''s eyes widened: "What are you waiting for, get out of here."


    The other table looked at them and quickly ran away in fear. I couldn''t help but praise, "Good martial arts, good martial arts. However, who was the one who paid for the drinks at these two tables?"


    The hollow laughed and said: "Does disciple see how good Master is? "This little money is nothing. Master will teach you the absolute arts tonight." We went out and I locked the door behind us. "Where''s the big one?" I said, "The stadium." He said, "Okay, bring me to go."


    I suspected the guy had had a few drinks before coming and took him to the stadium. I said, "That''s big enough. Let''s get started." He looked at it and said, "It''s big, but it''s too dark." I said, "Then let''s practice in the daytime tomorrow. Senior, it''s already so late and there''s no place for it to light up again."


    He said, "Disciple, it just so happens that I''m not in time. I''m in good condition tonight. I think there are four headlamps. Why aren''t they lit?" He was talking about the xenon lights in the stadium. I said, "They''re on for the night. They''re off."


    He said, "Then turn it on. Let''s go and find a switch with me." I followed him to the stadium''s control room, which was closed at night. There was no one there, so there was a big lock and this guy just poked it open. I know why he didn''t think much of that table full of liquor money.


    After searching for a long time, we finally managed to turn on the four headlamps. At that moment, the entire training field was lit up as bright as the daytime. "That''s good! Remember, as a person, you have to be honest and learn from me!" I want to say, are you still fair and square? The door of the house has been opened, tomorrow they will call the police to arrest you.


    The Xuanzi and I sat down on the ground. He said, "This Lifestyle Duo Cultivation is actually not a simple technique or cultivation technique. It''s a kind of mental cultivation system." System? Hearing this word, my head started pounding, because this thing must be really complicated. I said, "Master, my brain is quite stupid, if you want to say it, you have to say it simply. Otherwise, if I really don''t understand it, I will humiliate you."


    He said loudly, "Hey, I have a fart reputation. Listen well, kid, Twin Life Cultivators have two big aspects, one is sex, the other is life, and sex refers to your inner self, spirit plus thought, and life refers to your outer self, body plus energy. Master will train you hard in these two aspects. What did this mean? Looking at this, it''s pretty hard to dual cultivate with one''s life. If I can''t hold on, is there any danger to my life?


    I said, "Master, please don''t scare me. I''m a coward. Can I not dual cultivate this thing?" "How can I do that? I promised Senior Liu that I will teach you how to raise you, so I must not break my promise to her."


    Ten Jin of Fox''s Blood in the Abnormal Records of Northeast China

 C38

    Then the Xuanzi said, "I''ll teach you the basics today. Come, disciple, run with me." He told me to run with him, and we ran in the evening under the four lights of the stadium.


    This old fart ran faster in his leather shoes than I did, and soon I was out of breath. This old boy was jumping up and down like a chef. I said, "Teacher, let''s slow down a bit." He said, "No, I''m not going all out yet." As he spoke, he began to increase his speed. The faster he ran, the faster he sped up. The wind was almost blowing under his feet.


    I silently stirred the fox''s blood, thinking to myself, I''ll give you a surprise. Soon the fox blood began to flow, and I ran at full speed toward him, quickly overtaking him. Surprised, he also started to speed up, and we began to race like two sprinters.


    He suddenly shouted, "Stop!" I stopped and said to him, "How is it, Master? You can''t refuse to accept your old age, can you?" He laughed mischievously and said, "Brat, I know you have some strange things on you, but it''s best if you don''t use them. But even if you do, I''m not afraid." As he said that, he took off the two leggings on his legs. He didn''t know what the leggings were made of, but they looked like they weighed at least a few dozen pounds on the ground.


    He did a few simple warm-up exercises and said, "Not counting what we just did, let''s continue." After saying that, he slipped away like a wisp of smoke and I hurriedly followed him. I saw that he was running faster and faster, and in the end, he was only tapping his toes on the ground. He was two times taller than me, and he flew forward ten meters.


    "I know you have something on you that should belong to the deity, but it''s best not to use something that doesn''t belong to you, because if it doesn''t belong to you, it won''t be completely under your control, and it won''t be completely suitable for you either." I said, "Master, you''re really amazing. What was that move just now?" He explained to me that this was the result of long-term cultivation. Normally, he would tie the self-made sandbags to his legs and take them down for a rest every month for three days to balance his body''s coordination. Master would wear the leggings on his body all year round to increase them year by year.


    I was so shocked that my mouth was agape. I had to put in a lot of effort even with my hands, but Master was actually able to wear two forty pound leggings on his person, so I started to look at him again. He didn''t look that big, and according to the knowledge in the ancestor''s notes, he looked like a boy or a girl with no beard, and his facial features didn''t protrude.


    The two of us worked until dawn in the stadium. Master said that we must rest during the day and at noon. Today was an exception. When I returned home, I asked him, "Master, where are you staying?" He said, "Don''t worry, I have a place to stay."


    Thus, I spent my days of not coming home from school and training with my master. I introduced him to my parents and told them that he was the master that Grandma Liu had assigned to me. My parents were very happy because Grandma Liu''s position in their hearts was unshakable.


    Every day, I have to run in the morning and every night. Before I go to bed, I have to practice the meditation technique that he taught me. According to him, my foundation is too weak.


    My homeroom teacher called my parents and told them about this situation. After my master learned about it, he thought about it for a long time, but didn''t know how to solve it. Finally, he said to me, "Senior Liu is right, your immortal destiny isn''t deep." I was also happy to be free. I asked him, "Teacher, can I stop practicing?"


    The Void laughed: "Brat, you think you can run now? I still have to practice it, but I don''t need to; I still have to practice it. " Therefore, I didn''t need to run with my legs tied up anymore. Before I went to bed, I had to practice the meditation technique. It was so boring that it made me drowsy every time I practiced it.


    That night I prepared to practice before going to bed, the windows were open to keep the air flowing, my body relaxed, my feet spread out to shoulder width, my knees bent, my arms held forward like a ball, a rope to the Baihui acupoint above my head, my chin pressed down, my tongue pressed against the roof of my mouth, I could watch TV and sing and talk with other people, in short, I didn''t ask for too much, everything went according to plan, and that was what I liked, following nature, I prepared to sleep every ten minutes.


    At the end of the week, when I was snuggling up on the sofa and watching TV with a melon seed in my mouth, a hearty laugh came from the door, "My good disciple, I''ve come to find you."


    It scared me so much that I jumped up, took a horse stance, hugged the ball with both hands, and said, "Lie down, stay with the women, stay with the women," and read, "I''m here."


    When the beggar came in and saw that I was diligently practicing, he nodded and said, "Hmm, not bad, you''re really my diligent disciple." He sat down and said, "My good disciple, I''m begging you for a favor today." I said, "Master, what can I do for you? Your problem is my problem." The beggar stood up excitedly and patted me on the shoulder. "Alright, it''s much better than those two disappointing things. Come, follow me."


    I followed him out. We walked down the street and turned into a small alley where there was a Rong-Xu longevity clothing store. "Here it is," I said. After saying that, Master led me in.


    Inside, there was a young man in his twenties dozing on a chair behind a desk. "What a rotten wood," he sighed, and then he walked over and gave the boy a blow to the head. "Ouch!" The man exclaimed in surprise, and when he saw the empty man, he fell silent again and said guiltily, "When did Master come back?"


    "I''ll go out for a while and you can fall asleep," the hollow man said. "I''ll go out for a while and you can fall asleep. I''ll go out for a while and you can fall asleep. I went up to greet him. "Master wants to go out. You two have a good look at the store. Jueming, teach your junior well." With that, he turned and left.


    I was still confused. Senior brother Ju Ming pulled me over enthusiastically and said, "Junior brother, what''s your name?" I said, "Senior Martial Brother, just call me Haozi. My name is Sun Hao. Senior Martial Brother, what does master want you to teach me?"


    He took out a rocking chair and sat on it in the back room. Lurking, he said, "It''s nothing. I''ll tie up some paper, a boy and girl. I''ll tie up some paper, a horse, some gold ingots or something. I''ll teach you when I wake up. I didn''t sleep well last night. Make up some sleep, you can wake me up later." "Then she closed her eyes, snoring in a few seconds. What a godly person.


    There''s nothing I can do about it, since I''m his disciple. Seeing that my senior brother has fallen asleep, I walked back and forth to familiarize myself with the terrain, and there''s even a floor above. There''s a bunch of paper men and horses tied up, and the paper men are tied up perfectly.


    There was a small yard at the back, and no one else was there. It was an unmarked cemetery, and the so-called unmarked cemetery meant many famous tombs that were piled together. My master really knows how to choose a place.


    When Master returned, I asked, "Where did Master go to swim?" The master said, "A wealthy family would respect me more if they went to see Feng Shui. They both treat me to a meal and give me red packets. That''s right, did Ju Ming teach you how to bind paper? Hey, where is he?" I said, "Senior just slept downstairs, and then went to the second floor to sleep. He said that I wouldn''t be able to learn to bind paper in a day, so he prepared to teach me tomorrow." The master angrily ran upstairs and tugged at Ju Ming''s ear. The senior brother yelled, "Master, I was wrong. I didn''t sleep well last night, so don''t be angry." His master had dragged him down, and senior brother Ju Ming was squatting beside him, massaging his ears in grievance. His master said, "Don''t go on the day I die. You''ll die of anger sooner or later." She beckoned me to the backyard.


    The master said, "This paper is not difficult. The main thing is to practice more and become familiar with it." That night at the paper shop, I tied a lot of paper horses, finally, my head was pricked up. The paper man looked more and more like a toad, and in the end, I couldn''t take it anymore and shouted, "Master, my eyes are blurry." Master was drinking his tea in front when he heard me shout. He came over to take a look and said, "Oh, you''re pretty good at tying things up. I didn''t expect you to be such a genius at tying paper. Hahaha, this is good enough." F * * k, is he praising me or insulting me?


    I looked at my paper horse, which was springy as a toad, and said to my master, "Master, can I sell this?" The master said, "You think we''re from the Academy of Fine Arts, so we don''t have such high requirements. Look, you''re a toad, no, the paper man got it, it''s just that its head and mouth are a bit big. I''ll just sell it to a virgin for a little while, it''s the same.


    Seeing that my master didn''t care at all, I thought to myself, "This is a good job. When I graduate in the future, I will also open a birthday suit shop and buy some burial clothes, coffins, paper and horses. The cost is low and the profit is high. This is really a good way to get rich."


    He stood up and rubbed his numb legs, then walked to the front and saw senior brother Ju Ming once again snoring in the rocking chair. His teacher called out to him, "Hey, hey, don''t sleep anymore." The senior brother stood up and rubbed his eyes. "What''s the matter, Master?" The master said, "The two of you, go and order some wine and dishes. Anything is fine as you have to have pig ears. The three of us will not return until we''re drunk tonight."


    After he finished speaking, he gave the senior brother a bit over twenty dollars. The senior brother muttered, "This bit of money is enough for whatever." The two of us went out. This place was quite remote, and it was quite far to buy something. Of course, there wasn''t a single longevity shop that opened up in the center of the city.


    On the way back, senior brother Ju Ming complained to me, "Look at our master, he knows about money all day long, and he''s so greedy. Last night, he said that he had to rush the work, and almost caused me to die from working for hours on a piece of paper." I said, "Senior Brother, no wonder you were so tired during the day." Senior brother Ju Ming said with a sad face, "Look at my dark circles and look at my face. I''m the same color as that cabbage. I''ve been crying all over the paper. Tomorrow, I''ll put more on to prepare it for myself." It made me laugh.


    When we entered the store, we saw a middle-aged man talking to his master. It looked like it was a big business deal, and his master was smiling beside him with his back bent, unlike his usual serious face. He was really rich, but when he saw us enter, his master quickly greeted us, "Come, come, this Mr. Wang is our regular customer, come over and greet us."


    Ten Jin of Fox''s Blood in the Abnormal Records of Northeast China

 C39

    We went over to say hello to Mr. Wang. Mr. Wang said, "Then I''ll be troubling the two of you tonight." As he spoke, he handed his master a stack of bills.


    The master bowed humbly as he sent them out, returning with a smile. "Good disciple, you two will have to run a bit tonight." So someone from Mr. Wang''s family had died, and his niece had died. Whether it was looking at the grave or going to the grave, they were all led by their master. They all trusted their master.


    The teacher was extremely excited when he saw the pig''s ears. "Aiyaya, this pig''s ears, look, they are fat but not greasy." Was this what they described as a pig''s ears? The three of us had eaten our fill, and the plate of pig ears had almost been turned upside down by our master.


    I asked my master, "Master, how do you do this work tonight? I''ve never done it before, so I need you to tell me about it." The master burped, took out a toothpick and said while picking his teeth, "Easy, you stay with your senior brother, he will tell you, wake up, the main thing is to stay up late, I''m too old to do this work, actually it''s not bad. You two can just look at the coffins in the mourning hall, and the entire floor will be covered with sleep."


    That simple? This was easy to do. His master went upstairs and took out a mobile phone, handing it to his senior brother, saying, "Call me if anything happens, just in case." I said, "Master, what else can we do?" His Master chuckled. "It''s fine, it''s fine. You can go without worry."


    On the way, I asked my Senior Brother, "Senior Brother, what does Master mean by ''in case''?" Senior brother Ju Ming said, "This is also my second time doing this job. I didn''t get involved in anything, but I heard from Master that he used to keep watch over the dead at home. After the electricity was cut in the middle of the night, a dog came in and scared him half to death.


    What? A dog frightened the master? I found it hard to believe that my master was the one who had suppressed the dragon. As my senior brother and I walked along the small path by the road, he said, "I''ve been working here for several years. To be honest, this place is pretty strange." I became interested and said, "Senior Brother, please tell me more about it. What''s so evil about it?" He said, "I''ll tell you about it when I have more Taoists."


    After walking for a while. As I got closer to the city, I got more and more people, my senior brother got bold and said to me, "I didn''t even tell my master about this. The year before last, I went back by myself one night, and at that time I still had a motorcycle, and I rode on it, and it was so slow that I was getting more and more out of the way, because I didn''t know why, and I didn''t have one or two people. After a while, the car broke down, and I couldn''t help but push it away, and the road was filled with the shadows of the moon.


    When I was about a mile away from the shop, when I could almost see the lights in the shop, I suddenly saw a dark shadow squatting under a small tree at the side. It was very small, like a child, but its head was very big. "This shadow didn''t make a sound and just shrugged his shoulders. I didn''t think much and just wanted to leave. But what happened next almost scared your senior brother away.


    I asked, "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?" The senior brother said, "In the blink of an eye, that shadow stood up, and like a bamboo stick, it went longer and longer. In a few seconds, the top of the shadow had almost reached the height of the tree, and it was almost three meters tall. I stared at it with my eyes wide open, and there seemed to be a big black mouth on its head, and it even made sounds, a bit like the breathing of a wild beast, I knew what it was, this is called a beggar, I heard Master say that this kind of ghost died of hunger, so I wanted to eat it after I died, I met with people with food, I wanted to block your way, if you gave me something to eat, if not, I would eat it, sometimes after a long period of time it was found out, it was completely different, in fact most people think it was a wild dog, in fact it was this kind of ghost. Those buns saved my life. From then on, whenever I come back late, I''ll bring some food with me. "


    The story scared me out of my wits. I said, "This is too weird. Didn''t you tell Master about this later?" The Senior Martial Brother said, "I also said that Master said that he was a pitiful person when he was alive, so I will leave it at that. I also won''t touch it again in the future."


    We arrived at Mr. Wang''s villa according to the location given by his master. When I saw the rich people''s life, I felt that it was just too extravagant. Just looking at the courtyard, it was already worth a few million yuan, not to mention entering the house and going up and down the decorations.


    Seeing us enter, the man asked very politely what we were doing. Even though his senior brother had made his master act like a grandson, this was also the way of an expert. He said to the old man, "We are disciples of Master Xu. We are here on his orders to watch over your family tonight." When the old man heard that the two of us were the disciples of Master Xu, he showed us respect and invited us in.


    I asked my senior, "What do you mean by watching the night?" The Senior Martial Brother whispered, "Even to be a guardian, that''s what the saying goes." The next man invited us to the dining room on the second floor. It turned out to be the father of the deceased, Mr. Wang''s brother. He said to us, "We''ll be troubling the two young masters tonight." The Senior Martial Brother smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Mr. Wang. My Junior Martial Brother and I will do our best to protect your daughter''s corpse. We won''t let external evil disturb her reincarnation."


    After Sir Wang left, only Senior Martial Brother and I remained in the villa. Senior Martial Brother looked at me as if I were a fool entering the city without understanding anything, and said, "Ah, come and eat some. You''ll have to work hard at night later." I looked at the table full of dishes. The water on the ground had all flown up to the sky. There was also a bastard. I said, "Senior, how are you going to eat this bastard? Its shell is that hard?" The Senior Martial Brother said, "You f * cker should have seen this before. This bastard doesn''t eat, he mainly drinks soup." When I saw him like this, I couldn''t resist drinking a mouthful of soup and almost spit it out. What is this thing that''s salty? "The senior brother looked at me and laughed," Aiya, Haozi, it''s not that I''m talking about you, you really don''t have any luck. What''s so good about this bastard''s stew? I feel like it''s no better than a hen''s stew.


    The food in the restaurant was as good as pig feed compared to what we were eating now. We were eating round stomachs, and the senior monk said like a small citizen, "Do you have a plastic bag? How about we pack it up and go back for some food."


    The coffin stopped at the lobby on the first floor. We went downstairs and laid out a blanket beside the coffin. This blanket was prepared by Mr. Wang, so it was considered soft. I said, "Senior, if there wasn''t a coffin here, how comfortable would it be?" The senior brother said, "I want to as well. There''s no other way. We have to make money."


    The senior brother looked and said, "There''s no point in staying through the night. Let''s take the wine upstairs." The two of us went up and carried down a case of wine. When we opened it, we found that it was all foreign wine that we hadn''t heard of. The senior brother was very excited and said, "This is great, this evening is good." We each took a bottle and drank from it.


    This could be a common ailment of the Northeast, especially the masters. After drinking some wine, they would always feel that there was something wrong with the wine, and the two of us did the same thing. The senior brother took a big gulp and drunkenly said to me, "Junior brother, don''t just think that senior is a stinky person now. Just wait and see, I want to slowly develop. When I saw that there were words written about it, I said, "Senior Brother, I admit that even though this is the first time that I''ve met my junior brother, he has a strong temperament that attracts me. Especially with his ambitions, he is truly a person who has achieved great things." In terms of career, I''m the future paper king. In terms of ability, I''m good with a piece of paper, in terms of character, my character is absolutely trustworthy, in terms of character, I can''t even find a partner. I''m also quite old, we dated last year, we started off pretty good, the girl was also pretty pretty pretty pretty, I just shamelessly asked her, we tried to see her everywhere, and you think that the women said to me, ''Hey, brother, what do you want me to say, I said to her in the mirror that time, she didn''t understand me and I didn''t want to go home to see her.''


    I laughed out loud and told him, "Senior brother, this isn''t really anything. Men should be able to withstand hardships. Have you never heard of that saying? If you don''t become crazy, you have to come more often. If you can''t do it once, then you have to do it twice." The senior brother said, "You''re not in a hurry. I''m already this old, and I''ve already been a father for ten years. Now, I haven''t even held a girl''s hand. Do you think my life is unjustified?"


    I teased him, "Isn''t there a girl here? Just hold hands with her." After saying that, I pointed at the coffin. Senior hurriedly waved my hands and said, "Stop messing around. If I kiss someone else''s hand, would their parents beat me up after knowing about it?"


    We both drank quite a bit of this wine without measuring up, so we couldn''t control the alcohol. I said, "Senior Brother, I thought you were a real man. Sigh, I was just about to treat you as my idol. Why are you being so cowardly?"


    The Senior Martial Brother said, "This is not something to be afraid of, this is a matter of morality. If I were to go up and kiss or pull up this matter, wouldn''t that be teasing a lady of a good family? You don''t know my nickname; I''m called the honest, brave, pure, jade-faced, jade-faced little Flying Dragon.


    I said, "You''re just a coward. What little flying dragon? How about this, we''ll make a bet. If you dare to kiss her, I''ll wash your underwear and socks for a month. How about that?"


    The Senior Brother was a little stirred up by my mocking, ridicule, and the temptation to wash his underwear. He drained the bottle of wine in one gulp and said, "Kiss it, I''m afraid of you."


    Ten Jin of Fox''s Blood in the Abnormal Records of Northeast China

 C40

    After saying that, we walked over to the coffin. The female corpse in the coffin was still okay, and didn''t look like she was bleeding at all. It seemed like the people in the city were different, as they had to clean up after they died, unlike our village, where a car accident had caused them to die and their family members had to use a shovel to pick up the remaining corpses.


    This girl seemed to be in her twenties, and her face was a pale white due to the lack of blood flow. She was really particular about it, and she even had makeup on. I asked her senior brother, "What do you think of this? Is it the type you like?"


    The Senior Martial Brother said, "Don''t even mention it, this girl is truly worthy to be called a lady. Look at her hair, even if she died, she would still comb it meticulously." I said, "Senior brother, are you going to kiss me or not?"


    The Senior Martial Brother said, "When have I ever kissed a girl before? Can''t you just think of how to eat? It''s horizontal and vertical." Looking at him, I wanted to laugh, "I really admire you. Of course, I can''t hold it upright. It''s horizontal, it''s all in the TV series."


    The Senior Martial Brother said, "He''s horizontal, right? Listen to me. He''s horizontal. Don''t forget to kiss you. Wash me a month''s worth of underwear and socks." With that, he kissed it.


    He stuck his head out and was about to put his mouth to the dead woman''s mouth when he stuck his head out again, looked at me nervously and said, "She didn''t move, did she?" I said, "Don''t move. Look at your cowardly appearance."


    "Alright, you''ve got it right." This time, his senior brother was serious. He stuck his head in and opened his mouth wide to kiss the female corpse''s mouth. Damn it, he really was able to tell that he had been single for a long time.


    After kissing for a while, he raised his head and said with a face full of pride, "How about it, do you dare to kiss me?" I raised my thumb and praised, "That''s great, that''s really great."


    The Senior Martial Brother proudly smiled and said, "This is nothing, just look at me." It makes me sick, so I must not let anyone else see the corpse of my own daughter. Who knows, maybe someone looking at the corpse might do something strange, like my eldest senior brother. Such a tyrannical type of wet kiss is not something that ordinary people can enjoy.


    Why do you still smack your lips, dead people are just dead meat, the bacteria inside will quickly grow, kissing her is no different from kissing pork that was left for a few days, but I see that senior brother is so deep in love with me, so I won''t stop him, of course, it''s also related to us drinking a lot of wine.


    As I kissed her, I blurrily saw that the corpse''s hand seemed to have lifted. I hurriedly rubbed my eyes and let go. Just as I was about to clean up, my senior brother let out a pig-slaughtering howl, "AHH!" "AhHH!


    I was so scared that I almost kneeled on the ground. I turned around to look. Wow, that female corpse seems to be quite conservative. It can''t accept the romance of Senior Brother. She grabbed onto Senior Brother''s hair with one hand and pulled him up.


    F * ck, he faked his corpse? In an instant, more than half of the alcohol was drunk. I shouted, "You, lie down!" He took two steps forward and stepped on the dead woman''s face, causing her to fall back into the coffin.


    The senior brother rolled on the ground and dodged to the side. The female corpse had broken off its popularity and was now lying down again. However, its eyes were wide open, and it looked like it could get up at any time.


    The Senior Martial Brother seemed to have woken up quite a bit. He tremblingly took out a plastic bottle from his travel bag and handed it to me. "Take this. This is chicken blood. Drink it for her." I took it and asked, "Senior, is this useful?" The Senior Martial Brother''s face was deathly pale as he tremblingly said, "It''s useful. Rooster blood Yang Qi is the most abundant. Pour it into her mouth and force it down her throat to prevent her from getting a corpse."


    When I saw how the female corpse scrunched up her eyebrows and glared at me, I also felt scared. I said, "Senior brother, this girl''s appearance is a bit scary. I don''t dare to touch her. If I do, I''ll have to get up."


    Shivering, the Senior Brother took out another hemp rope and threw it over, saying in a sobbing tone, "Tie it up for that turtle grandson." I took the rope and gestured a few times. How could I tie her up? I shouted to my senior brother, "Come over here and help me lift her up. I''ll tie her up." With great difficulty, the Senior Brother could only prop himself up from the ground with his hands and lean against the wall. "Let me slow down, slowly."


    Calm your sister! "I saw that the woman''s eyes were wide open and moving more and more nimbly. I wanted to die, so I said," Ancestor, quickly come over.


    The senior apprentice brother walked over shakily. He looked at the female corpse in the coffin and shakily said, "Junior apprentice brother, bring the coffin over, I''ll tie it up." I squatted down to try to lift the coffin and found that it was lifeless and heavy. The senior brother said, "I''ll do it."


    He lifted one corner of the coffin, and I put the rope under it, and moved it slowly to the other, and lifted the other, so that the whole length of the rope was under the coffin, and then I wrapped it around it again, and put a small barrier on the dead woman. I said, "Is that all right?"


    The Senior Martial Brother wiped off his sweat and said, "Alright, this rope is in the talisman water. This woman doesn''t dare to touch it." By this time the dead woman had begun to stare at us, and our hair stood on end.


    The Senior Brother, in order to ease the awkward atmosphere, said to the female corpse, "You''re quite arrogant, but I''m giving you face by kissing you. You still want to fall out with me? Let''s see if I''ll burn you tomorrow."


    There was only a small amount of air in the female corpse''s chest, which could only move her eyes. Therefore, there was a special method to restrain the undead before, which was to suck out the air from the body, but this method was obviously not too reliable, because not to mention the bad habit of undead bites, even the bad breath and the face could cause a large enough amount of damage to the human body.


    In this kind of situation, it was obvious that I didn''t have any thoughts of sleeping. I''m afraid that no one would have the guts to sleep next to a corpse that stared at me, ready to get up at any time. It''s a pity that I guessed wrong.


    When we saw the corpse, we just stared at it and didn''t move. The senior brother said, "It should be fine now, let''s go to sleep, shall we?" Who''s sleeping with you? Besides, who could sleep? The senior brother saw the astonishment on my face and nonchalantly said, "Junior brother, we are here to eat. Do you know that we need to get used to it? Are we not going to sleep now?"


    After saying that, he tidied up his bed and prepared to sleep. He even warned me, "Junior brother, beware of the lamp. Don''t let that damned woman come out and disturb your senior brother''s dreams." In less than five minutes, the sound of snoring could be heard.


    What kind of person is this? I''m saying in my heart, go to sleep, I''m not going to sleep. When those damned women pop out of the coffin, I won''t be able to control you, so don''t blame me if you get her to kick you.


    I looked at my watch and it was only one o''clock in the morning. I took a chair and sat down beside the coffin and stared at the pretty girl in the coffin. She was quite still, she just rolled her eyes for a while.


    I don''t know if I''ll be cremated or buried, but seeing such a large coffin, it should be buried. In the city, only the rich can afford to buy a cemetery, and poor people like us will be burnt to ashes if we die.


    When I fell asleep, I was afraid that the lamp would go out. In fact, the lamp was just two oil lamps, and we sold them in our shop, many of which were extremely crude. Think about it, if anything that could be used by the living could be used to steal, then so could anything else, let alone the dead. The meaning was obvious. It was one thing if this lamp could be lit, but it didn''t matter whether it could be lit overnight.


    It was said that it could illuminate the dead''s path, allowing them to walk peacefully into the Western Paradise. Secondly, this lamp could restrain the corpse from becoming a corpse because of the air strings. The lamp could light for one night without any worries, but it could not be obstructed by the lampshade, otherwise it would be useless.


    This lamp belongs to our store as well, and judging from the crude look on his face, it must have been created by eldest senior brother. I can''t guarantee that we both slept under this lamp, so I looked at eldest senior brother who slept like a dead pig, and I really envied him.


    I patted my face to clear it up, but there wasn''t even a TV, so I could only sit there and do nothing. Don''t sit down while I fall asleep, fall into the coffin, and make intimate contact with the dead woman. She jumped again when she was excited.


    Seeing the chicken blood brought by the eldest senior brother, should he drink this bottle of chicken blood while the women were quiet? I decided to go for it. I raised the bottle to the female corpse''s mouth and tried to drink it, but the mouth of this woman was half-closed. It wasn''t good to pour it down, I''ll drip a drop first.


    She seemed to be smelling something delicious as her eyes slowly opened. Mother, even though I was mentally prepared, I was still a bit afraid. I whispered to her, "Big sister, we met by chance, don''t make it hard for me, I just wanted to earn a little money. Please cooperate well, I beg you, sister."


    The sisters seemed to understand what I meant and their mouths opened a little wider. I quickly pushed the bottle down her throat, causing chicken blood to flow into her mouth. I was so excited that I almost laughed out loud.


    However, the more I fell, the more I felt uneasy. This woman didn''t seem to have any intention of stopping, and instead, she became more spirited as she drank. Not only did her eyes bulge out, her limbs also twitched as if they had been electrocuted.


    That''s not right, it''s getting more and more spirited. When I''ve poured out this bottle, won''t she have to get up and waltz with me? With a harrumph, I stuck the bottle in her mouth.


    This woman drank the rooster''s blood like she was drinking stimulants. Her eyes widened as she smashed her hands and feet against the coffin, producing a "Kuang Kuang" sound. Before she finished drinking it all, this woman had sat up.


    He was so scared by me that he threw the bottle away. The remaining chicken blood spilled all over the ground. Eldest Senior Brother was awakened by me. "What ¡­" What ¡­ What ¡­ What is it? "Holy shit, why did you sit up?"


    We hugged and I said, "Eldest senior brother, what''s wrong with this chicken blood?" The Eldest Senior Brother also said, "That''s right, how could this not work? It was clearly I who killed the hens yesterday, I personally fed them ¡­" What the hens? "


    Ten Jin of Fox''s Blood in the Abnormal Records of Northeast China

 C41

    Hearing this, my heart went cold. "Senior Brother, ah, Senior Brother, you''ve tricked me to death. I didn''t think that we would have to die together on the first day of meeting each other. This fate is really deep."


    We held each other and watched the female corpse sit up. She seemed to still be afraid of the rope in front of her chest, as she grimaced and did not dare to stand up. "Don''t hug me anymore, Junior Brother," she said in a low voice.


    No wonder when he came here, he was carrying such a big travel bag. So it was filled with treasures, why didn''t I say so earlier? I brought senior brother''s travel bag and checked it, and sure enough, there was a cloth bag with a long and thick thing inside.


    This copper coin sword was about 40 copper coins and was tightly tied with a red rope. When I held it in my hand, I could feel a strong flow of yang energy. I handed the copper coin sword to my senior brother and said, "Senior brother, it''s time for you to kill the devil."


    The senior brother took the sword and said heroically, "Okay, today I will help the people to get rid of all the harm." With that, he rushed to the coffin, raised the sword and stabbed at the female corpse''s head. Who would have thought that the female corpse was so powerful, it actually bit on the copper coin sword head, and black smoke came out of the corpse''s mouth.


    Although the female corpse was being burned by the Yang energy of the bronze coin sword until black smoke came out of its mouth, it did not relax at all. It seemed that the female corpse had a great grudge before it died.


    The senior brother saw that the sword in his hand was actually bitten by the female corpse, so he threw it away and hugged his head before running away. The bronze coin sword was thrown into the coffin and smashed onto the body of the female corpse.


    The female corpse ran towards senior brother, but her body was stiff, she took two steps and fell onto the ground, supporting herself up before coming towards me, I was watching the scene, I thought senior brother had this copper coin sword, and thus was able to take the female corpse''s life, but who knew that the situation would become so fast, in the blink of an eye, the female corpse had already arrived in front of me.


    I didn''t know when these four canine teeth had grown so long, it was as frightening as possible. I didn''t have time to think about it, so I just lazily rolled on the ground and rolled to the side, as if I had escaped a calamity.


    The senior looked at me and praised, "Alright, junior brother, your skills aren''t bad. When you and I are around the same age, your skills..." Without waiting for him to finish, the corpse ran towards her again.


    Because my body wasn''t that stiff anymore, I hastily checked Senior Brother''s travel bag to see what other treasures were inside. In addition to a few old books, there were actually a few packs of pickled vegetables and a few sausages. Damn, Eldest Senior Brother, you''re really afraid of being hungry.


    He threw out the useless thing and found a stick with many runes engraved on it. Seems like he is a ruthless character, he weighed it in his hand a few times, and it was also suitable for him. Haha, this is equivalent to Sun Wukong having a Jingu Bang, don''t you want to follow my wishes?


    Turning his head, he saw that his senior brother was fighting with the female corpse, making it difficult for his senior brother. It seemed that his master hadn''t taught him anything. At this time, his senior brother was either running or running.


    I chased after her and shouted, "Senior brother, lure her here! I''ll deal with her." When the senior apprentice brother saw that I had come, he excitedly pointed at me and said to the female corpse, "Chase him! Chase him!"


    Damn, how can you treat me like this? The female corpse didn''t listen to him. I caught up and swung a stick at the female corpse''s head. The female corpse was knocked to the side by me. It seemed that this stick wasn''t ordinary. At least it was effective on the female corpse.


    Senior Brother and I stood together. The female corpse struggled on the ground a few times before she got up. It seemed that it wasn''t enough. How could this wooden stick kill such a fearful fellow?


    The female corpse hissed and I said, "Senior brother, do you know what''s the weakness of this thing?" The Senior Martial Brother said, "This thing has no weaknesses." It was true that undeads had nothing to be afraid of other than sunlight or something extremely yang. Unless the body was completely broken or the head was knocked off.


    We both took a step back, the female corpse closing in. Damn, this isn''t a good feeling, that elder sister is like a patient with severe cerebral thrombosis, but this patient''s fighting strength has already exploded, I, this little muscle-brained man, with my senior brother being 1.8 meters big and weighing nearly 200 pounds, don''t care at all for her.


    It was clear from her eyes that she was certain of us. The Senior Martial Brother suddenly slapped his forehead and said, "Aiya, how could I have forgotten about this. Junior Martial Brother, we are saved." I quickly asked him, "What idea have you come up with? Hurry up and tell me. "


    The Senior Martial Brother confidently said, "Help me delay her a bit. Give me five minutes and I will destroy this woman''s soul." After saying that, I slowly walked back, attracting the attention of the female corpse.


    This isn''t a good life. The female corpse looked at me lovingly. Furthermore, her hair was disheveled from the chase just now. It was as terrifying as it could get.


    While the female corpse was hesitating, I was already silently stimulating the fox''s blood. Luckily, I didn''t break the chain at the crucial moment, so I slowly started to feel that my attention was greatly focused on the female corpse, causing me to be able to see all of her movements clearly. Alright, I tightly grabbed onto the stick, stepped on it, and charged over like an arrow.


    "Pa!" The strike landed squarely on the female corpse''s face. Judging from the shock I felt from my palm, if it was a normal person, they would have already been knocked unconscious by me. I didn''t even use my full strength; I was afraid that the wooden stick would break.


    The female corpse made a terrifying sound, black blood flowed down her face, but she didn''t wipe it at all. She directly pounced on me, and I took a step back, with my right hand holding the end of the stick and my left hand holding it, I stabbed at the female corpse''s face.


    With a "pu" sound, the stick directly pierced into the woman''s mouth, even removing a few teeth. The woman''s mouth emitted a wisp of black smoke, which completely infuriated her, and she grabbed onto one end of the stick with both hands, forcefully pulling it towards herself. If she were to snatch the stick away, then how could I be her opponent with my bare hands? We began an inhumane tug of war.


    This big sis really has a lot of strength. I tried my best but I was only able to tie with her. Slowly, I was pulled by her until my entire body started to move. The female corpse saw that I was getting closer and closer to her and her mouth was wide open, as if I was a piece of streaky pork waiting for her to eat.


    Just when I was unable to endure any longer, a loud shout came from senior brother, "Found it! Junior brother, come over here quickly!" I was about to be pulled over by the female corpse, so I quickly let go. The female corpse took a few steps back and sat on the ground.


    I hastily ran over to Senior Martial Brother. Senior Martial Brother had an excited expression as he said, "Junior Martial Brother, just watch me." Then, he stuck a talisman on his right palm. There was a big "Thunder" written on it.


    "Five Heavenly Thunder Righteous Bestowal Technique!" The senior brother yelled out and ran towards the female corpse. Before the female corpse could get up, the senior brother reached out his right hand and struck the body of the female corpse. The female corpse fell to the ground.


    What kind of high technology was this? Senior Martial Brother kept on attacking, only making the woman retreat. Every time he hit, the woman corpse would emit a wisp of black smoke. However, the woman corpse only emitted black smoke and it didn''t cause her to suffer any serious injuries.


    This won''t do. The senior brother also saw it. He said to me, "You are attracting her attention, only when the Five Lightning Palm is on your body will it be even more powerful."


    Why do I have to do this laborious and unflattering work? I had no choice but to see the bronze sword in the coffin. I picked it up and ran towards the female corpse.


    The female corpse was repeatedly slapped by her senior brother''s "Five Lightning Palm", but she didn''t dare to come close. Seeing that I had come, she became excited again, as if it was easier to bully me.


    I don''t dare to be like a stick with this Copper Coin Sword, so I could only carefully approach and use the Copper Coin Sword to pull away from the female corpse. I felt the fox blood slowly ebbing from my body, and when the fox blood completely recedes, I won''t have the ability to compete with her.


    I waved the bronze coin sword in a circle, like a beast trainer, while the female corpse shook its head in response to my bronze coin sword.


    The Senior Martial Brother slowly walked behind the female corpse, but the corpse didn''t shake its head. Instead, it directly ran over.


    As I ran, I gestured with my bronze sword. The female corpse wasn''t afraid so I pounced on her. I didn''t care if it was a bronze sword or a pole. I swung it horizontally with my eyes closed.


    This is a fucking iron blooded warrior, the fox blood has already completely subsided and I instantly felt weak and dizzy. It seems like I have overused myself too much, in that one second, the female corpse bit onto my right hand that was holding the sword.


    What kind of feeling was this? In an instant, I felt a chill and a pain in my forearm. Then, the pain turned numb due to the cold. The female corpse glared at me as if she was biting a chicken chop.


    "Ah!" I shouted loudly. At the same time, my right foot mercilessly kicked at her body. My entire body was powerless as I kicked out at the female corpse, but I didn''t even move.


    At this moment, Senior Martial Brother seized this opportunity and firmly slapped the female corpse''s back. The female corpse immediately released me, black smoke emitted from the back of her heart, and she pitifully screamed as she ran away.


    I clutched my right arm and collapsed to the ground. Senior brother happily shouted, "Hahaha, I''ve finally succeeded!" The female corpse was still struggling on the ground, but it seemed like she was still struggling to survive.


    The Senior Martial Brother looked at my wounds and said, "Junior Martial Brother, don''t worry. I will honestly tell Master about your previous heroic performance and believe that he will give you the honorary title of a martyr. You can rest assured. What else do you have to say?" I said weakly, "I feel like I can save him."


    As we were talking, the female corpse actually stood up again and slowly moved behind Senior Brother. She opened her mouth wide and jumped over, biting onto Senior Brother''s shoulder.


    The senior didn''t expect the female corpse to stand up again, nor did I expect to give him a fatal blow. He let out a scream, and I used my last bit of strength to punch the female corpse in the face with my left fist.


    "Peng!" The female corpse was knocked to the ground by my full strength punch. At the same time, I tore off a piece of flesh from my senior brother''s shoulder.


    "Damn it, this little girl can still stand up. "He really is an undefeatable cockroach." The senior brother said that the female corpse tried her best to not kill him. It seemed that the undead corpse''s intelligence was quite low. With her power, if she bit his neck just now, half of the senior brother''s neck would have been bitten off.


    The senior brother didn''t dare hesitate anymore. He struck the woman on her forehead with the "Five Lightning Palm". The woman let out a series of miserable screams. At the same time, her body began to emit black smoke and stopped moving.


    Senior Martial Brother was also in a withered state, so when he saw the woman''s corpse fall to the ground, he also spread out his arms. "Mother, this little girl really knows how to beat me up."


    Ten Jin of Fox''s Blood in the Abnormal Records of Northeast China

 C42

    I weakly asked my senior brother, "Senior brother, how are your injuries?" The Senior Martial Brother said, "It''s fine. The place where the undead bit onto can be dealt with using the ash from the Five Thunder Divine Symbol Paper."


    He put the paper on the lamp and burned it. He gave me half of the ash and said, "Put it on the wound." Is that okay? There''s nothing else I can do for the moment. I try to rub the dust on the wound on my right forearm.


    Immediately, I felt waves of yang energy disperse the cold air on my wounds. Very soon, a scar appeared on my face. I said, "This thing is really good to use." The Senior Martial Brother grimaced as he finished, "Of course, the power of thunder contained in this Five Thunder Divine Talisman is not a joke."


    The woman had stopped moving, only her clothes were torn and she was covered in blood. Tomorrow, when the family saw her, they couldn''t help but think that we had done something vulgar to her daughter. Let''s not talk about whether we would lose our illustrious reputation in this life or not, at least we wouldn''t give her any money.


    I said to my senior brother, "Senior Brother, look at how this female corpse has caused you to become like this. How can you explain it to your family tomorrow?" The Senior Martial Brother said, "Ah, you''re saying this as if you hit her lightly. I saw that guy beating her up with a stick. You have to think of a way as well. Don''t blame me for everything."


    I said: "Give your clothes to people to wear, save a family a girl naked, how shivering." I guess he wouldn''t agree, and sure enough, he said, "That won''t work, I have a name tag for my clothes, and Al Jordan''s. Give her your clothes." I said, "She should be able to wear my clothes. Look at how plump she is."


    The Senior Martial Brother muttered in a low voice, "I just bought it a few days ago, what am I supposed to do then?" As he spoke, he took off his clothes and said to me, "Come and help me change my clothes."


    I quickly put on the female corpse''s outer clothes and wore the senior brother''s outer clothes. Then, I said, "Senior brother, think about how to explain it to my family tomorrow."


    The Senior Martial Brother said, "Hai, that''s easy. Just watch me." I looked at my watch. It was already 3 o''clock, so I had finally endured the night. I quickly cleaned up the battlefield, and after finishing, I carried the female corpse into the coffin. While there was still time, I decided to lie down for a while.


    It was about nine in the morning when someone came in to wake us up. It was the old housekeeper. The senior brother said to the old housekeeper, "The clothes worn by your family''s dead body doesn''t match up to her condition. It affects the path of her reincarnation. When the old butler saw this, he replied, "You can tell this matter to Mr. Wang."


    After breakfast, Mr. Wang came. His senior brother told him once, and he really believed him. Not only was he extremely grateful, he even insisted on giving money to his senior brother. The senior brother smiled and said, "This is also considered my merit, you mustn''t ask for money." After saying that, he took out five hundred yuan and said, "This is my clothes money."


    Good heavens, that guy has a good reputation with money. I suspect that this rich guy''s head is full of money, so what if he says so.


    I really want to laugh when I look at how decent my senior brother is. I don''t know who drank too much last night, kissed and tore at a dead body, with at most 80 yuan in pirated El-Jordan on them, you really have the nerve to take 500 yuan from them.


    When they left Sir Wang''s house, Sir Wang walked them all the way to the front door. He even took his senior brother''s business card and said, "Master Ju Ming, if there''s anything in the future, I''ll have to trouble you." F * * k, it seems like people will die if your family is free. Otherwise, what trouble can I have to trouble him with? Looking for him was either a funeral or a visit to the grave, since there was nothing to do with the living.


    The senior brother took out a piece of 100 yuan and gave it to me. "Take it. Don''t be polite with him." I looked at the 100 yuan in my hands and said, "Senior, I was also injured last night, so I''ll just give you 100 yuan." The senior brother said, "You''re still young, and you still have a lot of opportunities to earn money. Besides, what can a student like you spend money on? "Right, senior has to save up some money. After all, there are still plenty of ways to spend money."


    I''ve accepted it, a hundred is a hundred, at least it''s better than nothing. I said goodbye to my senior brother and went home. I saw Brother Liang sitting at my house.


    Seeing me come in, Liang-ge greeted me happily, "Hey, Haozi, I''ve been waiting for you for quite a while. I have something to talk to you about." I sat down and asked, "Brother Liang, you haven''t seen me for a few days. Do you miss me?" He chuckled and said, "I have a small favor to ask of you. It''s not for nothing, there''s a reward."


    Oh? I was a little interested, so I asked him, "What is it? Tell me." He said, "Short hand, there''s a funeral. You come." Speechless was speechless. How did I get along so well with the dead? Just as I was hesitating, my mother called out to me. I ran over, and my mother asked, "Where did you stay last night? Why didn''t you tell me?"


    I said, "I didn''t say anything. I told my father that I was staying at my master''s house." My mother was skeptical, which made me feel helpless. Am I supposed to say that I spent the night with a dead woman last night?


    I then asked Liang-ge, "Aren''t there people in the temple? How do you want to find me? Besides, I don''t know." Brother Liang said, "All of you have things to do. Really, there''s nothing that you don''t know. It''s simple. Just listen to me." This sounded really familiar. Oh, that''s right, my master told me to follow my senior before he went to guard the spiritual realm. It''s simple, I''ll just listen to what senior says.


    I said, "Sure, when and where?" Seeing that I had agreed, Brother Liang joyfully took my hand and said, "Good brother, you''ve helped me quite a bit. You should leave now." I said hello to my parents and Liang-ge and went out.


    On the way, Brother Liang said to me, "The office is in the nearby village. There''s only three of us, and there''s also a junior brother. There''s really no one left in the temple. I just happened to see that you had time on the weekend, so I came looking for you." I said, "Then what you mean is that we''re still lacking people, so I can find one for you." Liangge was overjoyed. He waved his hand to stop a car. I think it''s really bleeding, or else he wouldn''t have spent money to get a taxi.


    I''m talking about Qi Fenghua. When we get to his house, he''s bored out of his mind and is watching TV, so I''m extremely excited when I tell him that I''m going to the village to play. Well, this guy thought he was going on a trip or a blind date, so he went out and recommended Liang-ge to him. Liang-ge made it clear to him, and Hua-ge said: "Okay, whatever you want. It''s not like there''s any interest in staying at home anyway, so just take it as hanging out." His heart was big, and he was right about that: those who saw the funeral were not afraid of the funeral.


    Liang-ge took out his phone and made a call, then said to us, "Wait a moment, a car is coming to pick us up." Are all the monks at the forefront now? I said, "Brother Liang, let me play with my phone." Liangge sang a Buddhist prayer: "Amitabha, the loss of life of objects." F * ck, this guy''s reaction is pretty fast.


    After a while, a mini head stuck out of a van. It turned out to be a small monk with a round and rather cute appearance. He shouted at Liangge: "Senior Brother, come on up, we''re all waiting." After getting on the car, we sat down. I looked at the little monk''s bald head and asked, "How old are you, little monk?"


    The young monk said, "Senior Brother, my name is Qu Kong. I''m eight years old." I asked, "Why do you call me senior brother?" Qi Kong said, "Because you are a vulgar disciple of our temple." It must be Brother Liang who said that. I glanced at Brother Liang. Brother Liang rubbed his bald head awkwardly and smiled.


    The driver was quite talkative, perhaps he didn''t see the monk, he said to us: "What are you going to Chen Village for, did something happen again?" Brother Liang said, "We were invited to read scriptures to a dead person, Amitabha." The driver said, "Do you have to go to the crematorium tonight? Give me your phone number. If you need a car, you can find me. I''ll definitely be there as soon as possible."


    Brother Liang wrote down his cell phone number. Someone was waiting for us when we got there. When we got to that person''s house, he said that his dad died, but that old man died in a strange way.


    The family consisted of three people, a young couple and their father. This old man''s body was normally strong and healthy, but one day he suddenly passed out in the field, and when he was sent home by his countrymen, he became breathless. When his son saw that his father was no longer angry, he thought his father was dead, so he didn''t trouble him, so he buried the coffin the next day.


    After being buried for three or four days, his wife was washing things at home one day. After dying for several days, his father suddenly entered the house, giving his daughter-in-law a big shock. With the help of the day, the daughter-in-law bravely asked, "Dad, aren''t you dead?


    The old man waved his hand and said, "What is a human or a ghost? I didn''t die. After you buried me when I fainted that day, I woke up and came out by myself." When his daughter-in-law went up to examine him closely, she really couldn''t see anything out of the ordinary. His father said, "Stop looking. I''m hungry. Go and get me some food. There must be meat."


    The daughter-in-law agreed to go out and call her husband back. The son was shocked when he heard that the father was alive, and then he heard the daughter-in-law say that he still needed to eat, so he thought, "My father really is alive, and I told you, how could his body suddenly disappear?" The son was very happy, so he bought the fish and chicken with the daughter-in-law and asked to have some good food with the father.


    He went back to see that everything his father said was normal, so the family ate happily. The next day, when he saw someone in the village, he said, "My father isn''t dead. He''s alive, but he came back."


    At first, those who heard this did not believe it. They went to his house to see if it was true or not. They were sitting there, so there was nothing wrong with talking. The villagers all said that this was the creed of their ancestors.


    After reviving from the dead, the old man added another problem. He said that he would not stay in the same room as his son''s wife and would stay in the barn. Otherwise, he would not be able to sleep well at night. However, he couldn''t win against his father. In the end, his father still stayed in the granary.


    After a few days, they heard that there was someone in the village who was always dead like a chicken or duck, and thought that it was only the yellow skin that killed him, so they closed the door and did not take it seriously. After that, almost every house was thrown away, and they could not even see the corpses anymore, the more they threw away, the more the villagers did not know what was happening.


    That night, in the middle of the night, the daughter-in-law woke up from her sleep and went out to take a breather. She could hear some activity in the barn, and the daughter-in-law was still thinking, it''s the middle of the night, why isn''t Dad sleeping, he''s holding his pee and sneaking a peek through the crack in the door, he''s not looking, he''s even listening, the daughter-in-law looked around, and was startled when she raised her head, this old man is on the wall, holding a duck and happily gnawing on it, his mouth full of blood.


    The old man and his wife went out to see, and the old man fell asleep. The couple thought about what their father had done to them, and the one who was still alive was not their father at all, so they decided to not let him out. The two of them locked the door from the outside, and then went up the door, and they would take a look the next day to see what exactly it was.


    Ten Jin of Fox''s Blood in the Abnormal Records of Northeast China

 C43

    The next day, when the villagers heard about this, they gathered around to watch the commotion. After a while, the old man in the barn discovered that the door had been pushed up and was crazily pushing it outwards, making a terrifying sound. When everyone saw this, they quickly ran over to block the door.


    After a while, there was finally no sound from the warehouse. Everyone gathered their courage and opened the door. The old man inside was lying on the ground. He had obviously been dead for a long time.


    So I came this time to rebury the old man. I knew that I was always down on my luck and basically didn''t encounter any good fortune. And today is just like this. Who knows what kind of strange things will happen to this old man.


    Seeing how worried I was, Liang-ge comforted me, "What are you worried about? Didn''t he say anything? The old man is rotten, and you''re afraid he''ll jump out to bite you?" I want to say, let''s not talk about rotten, even if I die I can still jump back up. Last night, I was almost bitten by this guy who was completely dead.


    Seeing how they were laughing, forget it, let''s not bother them anymore. Soon, it was time, the eight of us professionals followed the son of the deceased out.


    A few of the deceased''s nephews and sons carried the coffins and walked slowly towards the cemetery outside the village. The women followed behind them, crying and crying. The four of us were chanting at the back.


    Brother Hua and I also pretended to read. At the very least, I''ve read a scripture before. Brother Hua''s face was full of piety as he muttered something. I listened carefully and actually chanted the multiplication formula. Damn, you''re too good at handling this.


    I pushed Hua-ge and said, "Hua-ge, lower your voice. If I hear you angry, I won''t pay you money, so what?" Brother Hua said, "The place of death and loss is not to be trifled with. Be more serious." I thought at the time that it was a waste of time for this man to be an actor.


    A graveyard is a place where there are lots of graves, and where the graves don''t line up in a particularly regular way, it''s called a graveyard. When they get there, a few of them put the coffin in a hole they dug earlier, and I stimulate the fox''s blood into my eyes. I don''t see anything wrong with the coffin, but I think I''m being paranoid.


    After he had finished burying the coffin, Brother Liang said to the son of the deceased, "I want to read a passage of the Book of Rebirth for your father. I wish him the best of luck." If he could have done it, the old man would have already done it a month ago, and now even his soul was in the coffin. The son of the deceased was called Chen Kang, and he said, "Thank you masters, but don''t go in the evening, I want to receive you."


    Brother Liang nodded and signaled them to leave. Chen Kang brought the family back. I said to Brother Liang, "Hey, what should we do? You really have to recite scriptures. The old man has already been dead for a month. I''m reciting your lies now." Liang-ge ignored me and sat down with Qu Kong, reciting the scripture in a serious manner. The two of them even started acting.


    After a while, I vaguely felt a trace of yin aura, so I quickly stimulated the fox''s blood to my eyes and saw a lump of indistinct black aura wandering around. The chanting of Liangge and Qu Kong actually attracted the dead soul, and when I looked at Liang-ge again, I realized that the benevolent expression on his face didn''t seem like it was an act.


    The two of us stood at the side, tired and sitting down. "Haozi, how long will it take for the two of them to go to school?" I said, "Who knows? Maybe I''ll have to study for a few hours." Brother Hua said, "Ah, then we''ll just wait here. I''m almost hungry." I said, "What else can we do? If we don''t follow them, we won''t have any food to eat."


    Half an hour later, after Brother Liang and Qu Kong finished chanting, they got up and called out to us, "Let''s go. We''re both hungry. Let''s go to Chen Kang''s house for some food."


    As the four of us walked into the village, I said to Liang-ge, "Liang-ge, I didn''t know you were such a high monk." Brother Liang said, "What do you mean, ''a high monk''? It''s just that if you can help others, you can help them a little. It''s not like you have worshipped a Bodhisattva for nothing." The four of us walked back, talking and laughing.


    On the way into the village, I saw a strange old lady. She was hunchbacked, and her body was bent down like a prawn at a ninety-degree angle. The way she walked was really uncomfortable.


    Brother Liang also saw it. He sighed and said, "Ai, Amitabha." He also saw that the old lady was pitiful, many of the old people in the countryside, because they were unconscious and didn''t know how to go to the hospital when the child was sick, didn''t even know that they had an emergency. I once heard that a child was playing in the water, the place where he came home to urinate at night was painful, the family didn''t take it seriously, from the next day on, every night he would say that it hurt, the adults coaxed him to sleep, he would beat him up when he couldn''t sleep, and the child would urinate at night, only then would the child realize the severity of the problem. Just like that, because of ignorance, a child a few years old died just like that.


    Laikong also saw the old lady. He had a look of disdain on his face as he spat on the ground. He even said, "How disgusting." I looked at the figure of the old lady as she left.


    When we arrived at Chen Kang''s house, Chen Kang arranged for us to eat together. The food was pretty good, there was fish and meat, and Brother Liang didn''t eat meat. He only ate some rice and vegetables. "I have nothing to do with it. Just cook some eggs for us. Just don''t put oil in it."


    The scrambled eggs were served, and Liang-ge even sang the Buddhist title of "Amitabha". No matter what, Hua-ge and I were both hungry for a long time and ate with open stomachs. While eating, Hua-ge said, "Haozi, tell me, why is the chicken here so delicious?" I said, "You don''t understand? This is called a local chicken and not someone who eats fodder. The eggs are also delicious. Also, this pig grew up by eating grains. This streaky pork with some soy sauce is incurable."


    Both of us ate until our mouths were dripping with oil. Seeing how surprised both of us were, I hastily explained, "We are mortal disciples, so we don''t need to be afraid of such things." Chen Kang answered with a "oh oh".


    After dinner, the four of us rested at Chen Kang''s home. Taking advantage of the time, we said to Brother Liang, "Senior Brother, the old lady we saw on the way just now was so disgusting." I said, "You little monk, why do you speak like that? Even though the old granny had a hunchback, she didn''t spit on you. What do you mean she''s disgusted? Brother Liang, why is your junior brother like that?"


    Brother Liang chanted a Buddhist prayer and said, "Misfortune brings ill fate." Brother Hua came over and said, "Hahaha, Hao Zi, he said you and that old lady have some bad fate with each other." I said, "Holy shit, I see you and that old lady have a secret past."


    "I''m not saying that old granny looks disgusting. I''m saying that the dead baby that''s lying on her body is disgusting. Her whole body is full of pus and blood. I''m about to vomit. So disgusting."


    What dead baby? Brother Hua and I looked at each other. Brother Liang said, "Since we''ve met, we''ll help out if we can." Then he called Chen Kang in and asked him who the hunchbacked old lady was.


    Hearing his question, Chen Kang said, "Master, I know that you have a Bodhisattva''s heart, but that old lady''s spirit is bad, yet she''s also bad. Everyone in the village is annoying her, and they don''t even care about her children. You don''t need to care about her." Brother Liang said, "Saving a life is better than building a seven-layered pagoda. If you have anything, tell it to me."


    Chen Kang said, "As for the matter with the old lady, I only heard it from my mother. That old lady was called Chen Shuang, and when she was young, she was a powerful person, the entire village knew that she was good at talking and doing things in a good way, but she was too heartless and heartless." Chen Kang said, "As for the old lady''s matter, I also heard it from my mother, but when the old lady was good at talking, the old lady was good at pulling pregnant women away, and when she was young, she did things in a good way. Her man divorced her, one of his sons hanged himself, another son worked away and never came back, a girl is married and doesn''t have any face for her, and now she just doesn''t care about her anymore, she was healthy when she was young, and then her body broke down, her lungs broke, she couldn''t breathe, and she didn''t know when she was going to suffocate, and her legs became bent, her waist bent, completely different from the one before, and now you see it too, just waiting for her to die, her house is in the third house in the east, a small mud hut. "


    It was no wonder that he had so many grievances on him. Brother Liang sighed, "Sigh, you''re also a pitiful person. If you can help, then help me."


    With that, I said goodbye to Chen Kang and the four of us went out. I said to Brother Liang, "You really have to help her. From what Chen Kang said, this old lady is a scoundrel who goes against the will of the heavens. What''s so pitiful about her?"


    Brother Liang did not say anything. When they arrived at Chen Shuang''s house, this small flat was in ruins. He faintly lit up a small lamp. Brother Liang knocked on the door and said, "Old man, let''s go in and drink some water."


    The villagers were generally kind. After a while, a voice that sounded like a broken bellows came from inside the house, "The door is not closed, come in and get it." The four of us went in. The room was dark and dirty, and the old lady got on the brick bed and said, "There''s water in the back room. Take it yourself."


    Brother Liang sat on the edge of the brick bed and said, "Old man, I came to see you on purpose." Chen Shuang struggled to sit up, squinting her eyes as she looked at Brother Liang and said, "Monk, I don''t know Monk either." Brother Liang said, "Don''t worry about whether you know me or not. Aren''t you uncomfortable? I''m here to help you."


    Chen Shuang smiled. "Help me what? You''re a doctor, aren''t you? My bones are old. Without money, don''t treat me." Brother Liang said, "When did your waist start to bend? When did you start to pant for air? When did your legs start to become unusable?" The old lady asked doubtfully, "Hey, how did you know?"


    Without waiting for Brother Liang to speak, Bro Liang spoke up, "There are several brats on your back pressing down on you, can you not bend down? The little brat on your head blocking your mouth and nose with his hands when you have nothing to do, can you catch your breath, and on your legs, several brats are hugging your legs, can your legs be fine?"


    Ten Jin of Fox''s Blood in the Abnormal Records of Northeast China

 C44

    The old woman crawled all over the body of the baby, and every one of them was badly mutilated, bleeding and pus, and disgusting to the point where I started to retch.


    Hearing this, the old lady burst into tears, crawled over and hugged Liangge''s arm, saying, "Please, save me, I''m half dead, half alive, really uncomfortable." Seeing her in such a miserable state, I also felt quite uncomfortable. I said to Liang-ge, "Liang-ge, you see how pitiful she is. As a high monk, I hope you can help her."


    Brother Liang didn''t say anything. With a flick of his middle finger, he shot down one of the Nascent Souls on top of the old lady''s head. The Infant Souls are the ghosts formed by the death of an unformed child, and their grievances are extremely great. According to Buddhism, sinful souls suffer countless billions of years of pain in hell before they can be reborn into their mother''s body and be killed by others.


    Chen Shuang cried and said, "I can''t really explain the suffering I''ve gone through these past few years. I also know that I''ve done too much wrong when I was young, so I don''t dare to ask too much. I just hope that you can alleviate my pain and make it easier for me before I die." Brother Liang said, "Amitabha, Junior Brother and I will do our best to help you."


    Senior Brother, she''s a bad person, she can''t help a bad person." Brother Liang said, "Amitabha, there is no time in this world when people do not make mistakes. Good will should transcend all living things in a single moment. Ksitigarbha said, ''Hell is not empty, I swear I will not become a Buddha. Ksitigarbha is willing to convert even evil spirits from hell.'' How can you and I not convert people from this world?


    He nodded his head as if he understood, and said, "Senior Brother is right, there are no good people or bad people in this world." Brother Liang said to me, "Haozi, you guys go home first. I''ll be staying here for a few days with Cushion."


    On the way back, the driver asked me, "Where''s the master who went with you? Why didn''t he come back?" I said, "You''ve gone to be merciful. You won''t be able to come back for a day and a half." The driver said, "This master gives me a really complicated feeling. When I first saw him, I felt very safe sitting next to him. I don''t know why." I smiled. I thought to myself, "Then, don''t you see him wearing a wig and drinking too much? It would definitely be able to instantly break the image of a master in your heart."


    After we got home, I bid farewell to Brother Hua and went to my master''s shop. When my senior saw me enter, he excitedly said, "Haozi, come and look at my equipment." So you''re playing online games, huh? That''s why it''s so expensive, because some games just force you to spend money. A normal player would just be like a father beating his son. I''ve always had a sneer at this kind of electronic heroin.


    I asked, "Where''s Master? Did you go out to do business?" The Senior Martial Brother said, "Master said that he went out for a stroll. He might be back soon, or he might return tomorrow."


    At this time, an old man walked in. His head was a bit bald, and his eyes were glazed. When he saw us, he asked, "Is Master Xu here?"


    I said, "My master has gone for a stroll. Maybe he will come back tomorrow." The senior brother pulled me back, "No need, no need. Don''t listen to my junior brother''s nonsense. If there''s anything you need, you can just tell me."


    The old man said, "Are you in charge?" The Senior Martial Brother said, "En, tell me." When the old man heard this, he plopped down on the ground and wailed, "Oh my mother, I can''t live anymore."


    What can I die for? I quickly pulled him up and made him sit down and shout at the top of his lungs. Those who didn''t know what happened would think that we had defiled his chastity.


    The Senior Martial Brother seemed to have encountered this matter quite a few times. He brought a cup of water to the old man and said, "If there''s anything, please speak slowly. We''ll definitely help you settle it."


    The old man said, "You don''t know, I''m the one who burned the corpses in our crematorium. Mother, I''ve been tortured by you for the past few days, and I can''t do anything about it, I heard that your Master Xu has great ability and found you, ours were originally fine, but a few days ago, a few dead bodies were brought over at night. I''ve been working there for more than ten years, so I''m not afraid anymore, but when I put that corpse in the furnace, it really scared me to death."


    With that, the old man squatted down again, covering his face without saying anything. The senior brother pulled him up and comforted him, "Grandpa, I''m here. Don''t be afraid, just say it." The old man went on steadily, "I pushed the dead man into the stove, just lit the fire, and the dead man sat up in the stove, and he was still shouting inside, and the sound was so horrible and scary, and the man didn''t die, and I burned him, and then I had nightmares every day, and I dreamed that the man knocked on the stove, and knocked on it so hard I couldn''t do it."


    So it was like this. The Senior Martial Brother comforted him, "Don''t mind it too much. The fault lies not with you. This way, I can give you a few Tranquil Heart Talismans to ease your mind." After that, the 300 yuan was sold to the old man for a few Talisman-Dollars. The old man left like he was carrying a treasure. I said, "Senior Brother, you''re too unlucky. Is it that easy for me to earn money?"


    The Senior Martial Brother said, "What do you know? I was just thinking of him. Tell me, if I sell it to him for a very cheap price, what would he think? He would definitely be worried about the usefulness of this talisman, and he would be at ease selling it for a high price." Tsk, you''re a cunning businessman.


    In the evening, the master came back and we cooked some food. The master told me how dangerous it was last night and how he subdued the walking corpse with the Five Lightning Palm. The master was surprised, "It''s really not easy. You are so stupid, so lazy, and so greedy. You actually learned the Five Lightning Palm I taught you." I said to my master, "Teacher, you don''t know how much of a hero senior brother was. He told me to stand at the back of the group and then he went up to take care of that swindler with ease."


    The Senior Martial Brother was very humble. "This is what I should do. After all, I''m the Senior Martial Brother, and I have to be at the forefront at crucial moments." The three of us knew we were talking big, and we didn''t expose each other. It was like a joke.


    I said I wouldn''t be home last night. If I didn''t go home tonight, I was afraid my parents would think too much, so I went home by myself.


    The road was a little dark, so I hummed a little tune as I slowly walked. I don''t know why, but ever since Hu Tai Niu and I changed our blood, my courage grew. If it was before, I definitely wouldn''t dare to walk in the night.


    As I walked, I heard voices from the side, thinking that it couldn''t be that coincidental, I must have met some hungry ghosts that my Senior Brother met before, I don''t have anything to eat, if you want to eat then eat me, but you must have the ability to do so, thinking this way, secretly stimulating the fox''s blood, if there really is some monster coming out, I can deal with it as well.


    I didn''t see any shadow squatting nor any monsters three meters tall. I could still hear some rustling sounds. I gathered the fox''s blood in my eyes and looked carefully. There were a few little guys dancing on a small mound of dirt not too far away.


    My god, my hair immediately stood on end. Those little fellows were dancing and humming a song. I couldn''t hear them clearly, but they seemed to be very cheerful. What was this thing? You''re here just to scare me? I held my breath as I walked over. Seeing that I had gone over, the other little guys quickly disappeared into the ground. I stomped my feet on the soil and spat on the ground before walking away. This place is really evil.


    The next day is a normal day of classes. At night after school, I thought about going to see Liang-ge. I didn''t know how he was doing over at the Soul realm, so I told Qi Fenghua that he wanted to go too.


    After arriving at Chen Shuang''s house, they pushed open the door and entered. It had to be said that the grievances in the house had lessened a lot, and Brother Liang and Chusong were sitting cross-legged on the brick bed, reciting some words. We didn''t dare disturb them, so Old Lady Chen Shuang''s legs became a little more nimble.


    I don''t even need fox blood to know that Chen Shuang definitely has a lot less Nascent Soul, and because fox blood takes too much energy, I have to wait for Brother Liang to finish reciting the scripture before I can talk to us. In the past two days, when Brother Liang and Lady Chen Shuang lived in the west house, the villagers heard that Brother Liang did not leave and was instead helping Chen Shuang to get rid of her business, and they were all very touched, because there were people who came to deliver food every day.


    After dinner, a man came to find Liang-ge. He was also from the village, his name was Lu Wei, and his wife was very sick, and it seemed that he was going to die soon. The doctor said that he only had three months, and begged him not to tell anyone about it.


    We went to Lu Wei''s house. His wife was called Xu Ru, about 35 years old, and she had a sickly look on her face. When she saw Brother Liang crying for help, she said that there was still a six year old child, so she couldn''t die.


    Brother Liang looked at the Buddha statue in the room and asked, "Do you believe in Buddha?" Xu Ru said the letter, and Brother Liang asked: "Then why do you believe in Buddha, and do evil things?" Xu Ru said that she had never done anything bad, so Brother Liang said rudely: "If you don''t want to die, you must confess all the bad things you have done. Kneeling in front of Buddha every day and chanting, there is still a chance of survival."


    Brother Liang then asked her, "Where are your children?" Xu Ru called in a little boy, good brother said: "Does this child often have stomachache?" Brother Liang said: "Your illness will recover, and so will your child''s. You, as a person, are too ruthless, and have killed too many people, all the pain and fear that the animals had before they died has now been added onto your body, which is why you are acting like this, and you said that you did not do any bad things, that the animals also have children and parents, what right do you have to forcefully take their lives?"


    Brother Liang became more agitated as he spoke, and the more he spoke, the stricter he became. He asked Xu Ru: "Are you not on good terms with your parents? Often fighting with your parents? " Xu Ru nodded her head silently, and Brother Liang said: "You are not only ruthless, but also unfilial to your elders, quarrelling with your parents-in-law, arguing with your parents, tell me, how sad are you to your parents? How long have you not seen your biological parents? It''s been a long time since you''ve had your fill of filial piety, and you''ve committed a capital crime just for this. "


    Ten Jin of Fox''s Blood in the Abnormal Records of Northeast China

 C45

    Brother Liang then asked Lu Wei, "Do you want your wife''s illness to be cured?" "As long as she''s well, anything is fine," said Lu Wei. Brother Liang asked, "What do you two do?"


    Lu Wei said that the two of them had opened a small grocery store which sold all kinds of daily necessities. Brother Liang said, "Are they still selling books?" Lu Wei lowered his head and whispered, "Sell some books for kids to read." Brother Liang said angrily, "Are there still yellow books and CDs?" Lu Wei and his wife were stunned and dared not to speak.


    Liang-ge said, "Do you two know how bad it is for every yellow book and disc you sell? How many people will you harm like this? How many families had been destroyed? How many people would commit adultery, rape, homosexuality, and even murder laws because of you, the crimes you have committed are simply unforgivable. Death is just the beginning, after death you will fall into an endless hell, endure endless suffering, and you will never be able to leave even if you were to suffer through millions of tribulations. If the two of you still persist in ignorance and don''t know how to repent, then there''s no use for me to say anything.


    The couple knelt on the ground and cried bitterly, begging Brother Liang to show them the way. Brother Liang said, "From today onwards, you will burn all the yellow books and yellow plates in the restaurant. From today onwards, you will eat a vegetarian diet, and you will not dare to hurt any living creature. You will have to do your best to be filial to the elderly and kneel in front of the buddha and chant the Buddhist scriptures every day. The two of them nodded.


    Alright, Brother Liang has really become a great monk. I wonder what the old monk gave him in the temple these few days. Did he eat some Energetic pills? It was as if he had been reborn. Brother Hua whispered into my ear, "This friend of yours really has some skills."


    At night, at Old Lady Chen Shuang''s house, Brother Liang and the technique of chanting to the Infant Soul, I felt bored, so I went out to wander around the village myself. It''s kind of similar to the village I came from, but I don''t know how old this old man is, but his face is dirty, and his hair is messy like a haystack.


    As I walked, I hummed a tune, looking like an old man who had just finished his meal and was just strolling around, but he looked like someone who was asking for food. When he walked past me, he glanced at me and said, "I was a beautiful boy and was sent to prison.


    With that, he left. What did this old man mean? Afterwards, there was a little brother. I asked him where that old man came from, and he said, "He''s called Madman Duan, his mind isn''t good. Everyone in our village knows about him, so no one cares about him." I have a feeling that what this old man said just now was not something that a madman could say. He was rather interested in this old man, so I asked little brother to tell me more about this old man.


    The little brother did not refuse, sitting on the ground and saying to me: "I also heard from others that Lunatic Duan was quite normal before, and then he read a book, what heavenly book, his spirit is not good, he talked nonsense every day, he even said that his wife and children are not important, his son is a tiger wolf, his wife and child are a bundle, he was so angry that his wife and children all ran away, he even said that he was happy to be able to run away, he even said that he was happy to be around when he got away, that the trumpet rattan could talk, he could build a house without rafters, he could marry a wife without spending money, that was all years ago, who cares if he came to Japan at that time." Before he could finish, I interrupted him. "How old is he?"


    The little brother said, "Who knows, the madman has lived for a long time and doesn''t know anything. Listen to me, this madman said something before the Japanese devil came, you don''t have to say it with absolute accuracy, he said something like ''mountains of bones are about to form, rivers of blood flow, no one believes him,'' and then this madman disappeared, he didn''t know where to go, the villagers don''t care, and then the Japanese ghost came again, that''s exactly like a mountain of bones, a river of blood flow, when the Japanese ghost leaves, the madman comes back, asks the villagers don''t even say anything, he just laughed foolishly, he said something like that."


    After saying that, the little brother left while I stood there thinking. This lunatic was quite interesting. As I was thinking, I suddenly felt that someone was looking at me. It was a very sharp gaze.


    Perhaps I was thinking too much. When I returned to Old Lady Chen Shuang''s house and saw them talking, Brother Hua said, "Let''s go, it''ll be dark soon." When I said yes, Brother Liang said, "I''ll go back with Caikong." She said to Chen Shuang, "I''ll come see you tomorrow or the next day."


    It was still that driver''s car. Sitting in that car was boring. I asked Liang-ge, "Why do you want to come back today?" Brother Liang said, "Nothing, I just want to go back." I remembered the matter of Brother Liang treating Lu Wei and his wife, so I asked Brother Liang on a whim, "Brother Liang, do you think that hell really exists? Or did you scare them? "


    Liangge said: "Being only according to my heart, karma is the law of nature, of course there is." "Of course, my master has been there before." I asked Brother Liang, "Then how are you so sure that karma exists again?" Brother Liang took out a coin and said, "What if I throw this coin up and don''t connect it?"


    I said, "It will fall to the ground." Brother Liang said, "Then what if I catch it?" I said, "Then it''s in your hands." Brother Liang said, "Yes, this is how I interfere with the direction of the coins, so I have to bear the weight of the coins, because I caught them, and the coins fall into my hands. Actually, all these reasons are simple, but there are other processes in between that many people won''t be able to understand."


    Brother Hua seemed to have suddenly realized something and said, "Oh, so that''s the case. Although I still don''t understand." I asked Liang-ge, "What does the karma you''re talking about have to do with hell?" Brother Liang said, "If no one commits a crime in this world, then naturally, there will be no hell." I really don''t understand what''s going on. Forget it, it''s useless to ask. Master said that I don''t have any talent in this aspect. In fact, I realized that I don''t have any talent in any aspect.


    When I got home, I saw that there were really a lot of guests today. My mom saw me and said, "What are you looking for? I don''t know what to do." I quickly washed my hands to help.


    Recently, my family saw very few customers in the morning and basically didn''t cook breakfast. I hired a Sichuan chef to make Sichuan cuisine, and changed the signboard to Old Sun''s Sichuan cuisine. My parents were preparing to buy the house across the street that we were going to exchange.


    My father said that I would definitely be afraid of my wife in the future. Men need to eat spicy food in order to be able to control their daughter-in-law, and I thought that it would be to marry a wife or a tiger, or even a town. No matter what, I would not eat spicy food.


    He was called Yu Fu, a Sichuan citizen with a big belly. It was obvious that he was a chef. When I came here, I asked him where he used to work and he stunned me with a single sentence. "Do you know where the Yellow Crane Tower is?" "I have heard of this Yellow Crane Restaurant. It seems to be a very famous place. It must be quite impressive to work there. I have admired it for some time, until one day I learned from a book that it was not a restaurant.


    Before going to bed at night, I rolled around in my bed, unable to fall asleep. Lately, too many things have happened, and I''m still a teenager. Sigh, Master said that I have neither fate nor talent.


    While I was lost in my thoughts, I felt someone lean against the window. I flipped myself over and sat up. An old woman jumped in through the window.


    Hu Taikai looked at me and smiled, "Little Hao, you''ve made it easy for me to find you." I said, "You''re too scary, too. How can you lie in front of a window in the middle of the night?" "It''s not easy to leave during the day, so I didn''t come to see you, too. Haozi, hurry up and change your blood. Nothing is as important as this." As expected, this old fox is hard to find. I don''t know what she''s busy with.


    After we had exchanged our blood, Hu Taimei touched my arm and said, "That''s right. The young man is in good health. He can digest things very quickly." I said, "Where is Yao Yao? What is she doing?" "Sigh, this little girl doesn''t listen to you. Back then, I didn''t let her get too close to your family, but she didn''t listen. How could a deity be someone''s child? Sigh, staying at your family for these past few years has been bad enough for her."


    Hearing this, I was very anxious. I hurriedly asked, "Senior, quickly tell me how Yao Yao is doing." She is too close to your house, her immortal destiny has dispersed, and she is covered in life energy. However, she was also unable to do so in the first place, how can she walk so close to someone like an immortal? In this life, no matter how much you fix her, you will never be able to become an adult, so I always hope to cultivate to being a human, this little girl, right now she is just staying on the mountain every day, she still has a hundred and eighty years of age left.


    I asked, "Supreme Milk, what do you mean by saying that deities can''t get too close to people? Doesn''t that Immortal Ma have to be attached to people as well? " "The reason why Ma Xian attached himself to the body of a human was to accumulate merits, and the amount of contribution points accumulated would be more than the spread of immortal karma. However, one shouldn''t spend too much time on it, because it''s not good for the person to become a Ma Xian, not to mention thinking of oneself as a person who spends all day with others, just like a ladle of water that stays close to a fire. Do you think that water will become less and less?"


    I was speechless for a long time. Indeed, there were a lot of things that couldn''t be followed my own way of thinking, and in those few years, I also thought that as long as I treated Yao Yao as my own family, how could I know that there was such a thing as Yao Yao? Although Yao was very happy, I could see that she really liked being with us, being picky, having a big mouth, and my family.


    It''s been a year, so soon, and Hu was still looking around my room, I guess she was looking for something to eat. I asked her, "Senior, what do you think you''re cultivating for?" "Is there anything to eat? A little wine would be better." It seems that we are indeed not the same kind of people. I don''t know if it is because I am too sentimental or because others are too free and easy.


    I said, "You can wait for me, too much milk. There''s food for you in the restaurant downstairs. I''ll go find it for you." The milk said, "What are you looking for? I''ll go down with you." As I said this, I was about to jump down from the window. I quickly pulled her back and said, "Auntie, if you jump like this, people will think you''re causing trouble when they see you." "You have so many rules here," said Hu.


    We quietly went out, took the elevator down to the first floor, and went into my family''s small restaurant. I said to the milk, "Great milk, I''ll treat you to something special today. You definitely haven''t eaten anything before." "Sure, anything else is fine," said Hu. "I don''t want to choose."


    Ten Jin of Fox''s Blood in the Abnormal Records of Northeast China

 C46

    I watched Yu Fu cook Sichuan food every day and learned a few moves to make a couple''s lung slice for Tai Shui. I asked her, "Tai Niu, have a couple''s lung piece ever been eaten before?"


    The milk said, "I don''t want to pick, the lungs and intestines are fine with anything." It seemed like Ta Shui had never eaten this before. I said, "Ta Shui, this isn''t a dish from our northeast, it''s from Sichuan. Can you order it spicy?" The milk said, "It''s fine. You just have to be energetic. I''ll take all the milk. Do you have any wine? I don''t have the price for this."


    He opened a bottle of white wine for her, but she didn''t pour the wine into the cup. "Dong Dong Dong", he poured quite a bit into the mouth of the bottle. Grand Dairy put down the wine bottle and said, "You don''t understand. Wine is good stuff, but mortals can''t take it. Drinking it when they can''t stand it is just asking for trouble."


    I was the one who couldn''t stand it any longer, so I went into the kitchen to busy myself for a while, and then brought out a large plate of the couple''s lungs, causing me to be hungry. I sniffed too much, and praised, "Heh, it''s so hot and numb, it''s been so long since I''ve had such a meal. I said, "Milk, don''t hesitate. Move." He then gave her a big bowl of rice, which she ate quite happily. After eating, she patted her belly and said, "Alright, I''m full now. Let''s go."


    Just when I was about to pack up and go to bed, two middle-aged men came in. They seemed to have just drank some wine and said, "It''s good that this store isn''t closed yet. It''s prepared for us brothers." After saying that, he sat down and said to me, "Waiter, can I get some carrot and cucumber, some hot food, some boiled meat, and four bottles of beer?"


    Who would be able to keep up with this drunkard at night? There was still a class to be held tomorrow. I said, "My two brothers, I''m sorry. The head chef is not here. We''ve all gone home too late." One of them spoke up without much hair. "Hey, then why are you opening the door? Besides, what are you doing?" I said, "I''m really not a chef. You two should look for another home. I''m going to close now."


    The guy was unhappy and said, "Little brat, who are you talking to? Go f * cking get the chef over here." Seems like he drank quite a bit, so don''t look for me if you''re looking for trouble. Who did I offend? This guy saw that I didn''t move, so he walked over and grabbed my collar and said, "Are you f * cking deaf?"


    After spraying the scent of alcohol on my face at such a close distance, I felt that it would be too much for me to talk about it today. I quickly activated the fox blood and blew on the face of this person, wanting to knock him out.


    Who knew that this fox blood charm would be useless against this person? I blew on it for a bit and then blew on it again. It was still not good enough, so I made this person stare blankly. "What the f * ck are you bullshitting for?" After saying that, he threw a punch towards my face.


    If I let him hit me on the head, then it wouldn''t be me anymore. Right now, his movements were basically slow in my eyes, before he could even punch me, I pushed him on the throat and kicked his lower abdomen, kicking him far away. "Thump thump thump." He held his neck and retched for a while. After saying that, he picked up a beer bottle and walked over.


    He came over to me and took a beer. I smashed the beer bottle into pieces, and he froze, and seeing the rest of the beer bottle in his hand, he hurried away with his friend in his arms.


    Damn, I have to clean up again. Looking at the glass shards all over the ground, I thought to myself, Why am I so miserable? I am clearly a student, if I am not risking my life fighting with a demon, then I am just running into a hoodlum. Let''s clean up then, after I finish cleaning up, my hands will feel sore, I look down at the joints of my right hands are red and swollen, it seems that even after triggering the fox''s blood, I still have to be careful.


    At noon the next day, a guest arrived at the house. A man was leading a child, the man was in his forties, the child was seven or eight years old, and he was talking to my father excitedly.


    The one who stayed at my house at night was actually my distant cousin, whose name was Sun De Quan, who was also my younger cousin, Sun Hai. The two of them stayed at my house for a few days, and before they left, they even asked my family to come over for a summer vacation. If they didn''t walk around, they would have forgotten about it.


    It turned out that he was going to borrow some money from my parents, so he had to ask him what he was going to do. At first, he was reluctant to say it, but then my parents kept asking him, and finally he said that his brother had committed a crime, and that it was not a small matter, and that his brother''s mother, who was his sister-in-law, had fainted the moment she heard about it. The family sent the old lady to the hospital for a cerebral hemorrhage, but since they had no money, they could only borrow money from everywhere.


    So that''s how it was. I lent him five thousand dollars, which was a lot of money at the time, and my family wasn''t rich, so I poured him a cup of tea and listened to him talk about his brother. That scared the whole family.


    His younger brother was also from our village, called Luo Yongsheng, and although he was a little dazed and didn''t have a good spirit, he didn''t have to go to school or anything like that, but he wasn''t in a bad spirits either. His wife was pregnant, and his family had a child, and it was a daughter, and Brother Sheng attached great importance to men and women, and he always wanted a boy to go to the hospital and get a B-Chao, so he spent some money on a doctor. The doctor told him that it was a girl.


    Hearing that it was another girl, Brother Sheng''s mother also became anxious. She said that no matter what kind of mother she had, she would have what kind of child she had. Brother Sheng''s mother was also a stupefied person.


    After drinking it, his wife started to feel pain, the pain was so unbearable, causing Brother Sheng to be worried and unable to bear the pain. It would be better to say that this person was mentally ill and couldn''t be considered a normal person, it seemed quite normal, no one knew what he was going to do, a normal person would definitely be sent to the hospital, Brother Sheng was so anxious that his eyes were red, he could do something that a human could not do.


    He forcibly stuffed his hand into his wife''s groin and pulled the child out. It was said that the child was still connected to the umbilical cord when the child was dragged out. The child was bloody, and the child died when it was pulled out.


    After Brother Sheng killed his wife, it was as if he had become infatuated with her and ran to the city to beg for food before he could eat. Once, when he was looking at a little girl who went to fetch money at night, he dared to say that she was really bold now. When Brother Sheng went with her at night and held her down in a remote place, first raping her, then going down in excitement and pulling out her intestines, this was the first time he was discovered, and the second time he was forced to follow her at night, and the third time she was caught red-handed over to the police.


    Who would have thought that Sheng''s mother, who was the one who was so wicked as to give her daughter-in-law pills? When she heard that her son had been captured by the police and was going to the Public Security Bureau, she went crazy for a while, kicked her legs, slapped them, and sent them to the hospital to be examined for cerebral hemorrhage.


    How come this old thing isn''t going to die? My parents lent him the money anyway, so they thanked him profusely and left. My mother said," It''s too dangerous now. You said that the psychopath is unattended in the streets.


    My father said, "If you are so caring, why don''t you care? Maybe others will think the same way as you and point at others."


    My mother said unhappily, "What are you saying? I''m not a doctor, so why should I be in charge of my mental illness?" I said, "It''s a good thing I''m not a girl. Otherwise, I''d be afraid to go anywhere by myself."


    The two victims, perhaps, were preparing to go to college, or get married, or even become mothers. Their lives and happiness were destroyed so easily, that people couldn''t live too easily in their imaginations. They must have been thinking about how many crimes there were in this peaceful times, and even if there were, if I happened to meet one, why didn''t they think about how the criminals had all committed the crimes?


    In the blink of an eye, it was summer vacation. My family had ordered a restaurant on the opposite side of the building to be renovated and two waiters and a chef were hired. I was finally free and didn''t have to carry a tray to wash the dishes or anything else.


    The only advantage is that I don''t have to get up early to go to class. My master reminded me to exercise, and even though I promised him, I already knew where to put the sandbag from. He said that I don''t have this talent, and I don''t like it. It could even rise by leaps and bounds? He might as well learn how to cook from Yu Fu. In the future, his family wouldn''t even need to hire a chef anymore.


    Once when Brother Liang came to find me, he sighed and said, "I have no ideals of my own. I didn''t expect you to be even more ruthless than me and become a chef, then why are you still going to school? You can just learn how to cook. There are still many chefs in the school." I said, "Brother Liang, you don''t know. My parents said that I must have the most basic of degrees. Actually, I have another idea. Being a doctor is actually pretty good too. You don''t know, being a doctor is getting popular."


    Brother Liang said with disdain, "How come I don''t know what it means to be a doctor? All I face is this bloody mess. If I can''t even finish my meal, why don''t you follow me around? It''s so good to be a monk."


    I said, "Forget it, what I can''t stand is being controlled by others. You''re a monk, yet when you come out to drink, you have to act like a thief." Chen Kong said to Brother Liang, "Senior Brother, Master said that you''re not allowed to drink. Did you drink again?"


    Brother Liang quickly replied, "No, no. Don''t listen to his nonsense. Master said that I have a spiritual root. I will definitely become a great monk in the future. Drinking is impossible." I said, "Brother Liang-ge, you just said you wanted to take Cai-Kong back. You said that I can''t drink alcohol and you wanted to find Brother Hua to drink with you."


    Ten Jin of Fox''s Blood in the Abnormal Records of Northeast China

 C47

    Upon hearing this, Ye Chonglou said anxiously, "Senior Brother, Master has repeatedly reminded you not to drink, but you''re not allowed to drink. Why do you still want to drink? I will go back and tell Master and see what he has to say. " Brother Liang said, "You can believe whatever he says. I''ve already promised not to drink. How can I break the rule?"


    After a while, I brought out two dishes and a plate of steamed buns. "Hao-ge, how come your steamed buns are so delicious?" I teased him, "Of course, it''s mixed with meat." He spat on the table with a bitter face and said, "Brother Hao, are you still going to let me eat you? Say such disgusting words."


    I laughed out loud. Brother Liang said, "I''ve heard about how human flesh makes buns. Amitabha, that''s a huge business you''ve created." When I became interested, I asked, "Brother Liang, why don''t you tell me more about it?" Brother Liang said, "Forget it, please spare me. I still want to have a good meal."


    When I arrived at Master''s store, he wasn''t there. When Master saw me coming, he said, "Good disciple, you''re finally here. Are you thinking that Master was just looking for you?" I said, "How would I know what you''re thinking if I never learned fortune-telling." Master was cutting a piece of paper, and after hearing my words, she said, "Hey, you don''t understand. Is fortune-telling a matter? Do you want to learn from Master and teach you?"


    I said, "Master, if you want me to cut the paper for you, just say so." His Master was amused and said, "He really is my good disciple. Come, help me cut thirty paper men and fifty paper horses." I sat down and began to cut. My master drank a mouthful of water and said, "Hao Zi, I''ve read your grandmaster''s handwritten notes. He really is an expert. I don''t dare to learn those self-created spells, and I don''t know what the consequences will be, but I can give it a try if I have the chance."


    I said, "Why wouldn''t I dare? I''ve tried it before. A few years ago in the village, I used the Yang Energy Great Formation to capture the water monkeys in the bubbles." His Master was shocked. "You are quite daring, you didn''t even try and you still dare to use it." If one were to say that this senior was steady and lacking in vigor, then what was the point in doing so? I said, "Since it was written on a book, it should have been tried. That''s what I thought."


    His Master said, "What you said makes sense. It just so happens that you''ve come. Come with me to the back room tonight to disperse to those wandering souls." What my master meant by scattered around meant to send me to where I should go. I said, "That''s not a problem."


    At this time, the Senior Martial Brother came down from upstairs. He rubbed his eyes and said, "Haozi is here. It just so happens that I don''t need to go tonight." His Master said anxiously, "What do you mean you don''t need to go? I said you don''t need to?" The Senior Martial Brother grumbled, "Just the two of you are enough yet you still insist on letting me go." His Master shook her head and sighed, "Alas, rotten wood can''t be carved."


    When I opened it, I saw that I was happy. It was a ghost lance, but it was different from senior brother''s, it was made of wood, and this was made of fine steel. There were countless runes on it. His Master said, "You probably don''t understand. It''s out of date. This is a high-tech era, so I used a laser to engrave it."


    It wasn''t light nor heavy, so I didn''t need to worry about it being damaged by too much force. Whether it was beating up people or beating up ghosts, they were both good weapons, and looking at how my senior brother almost amused me, holding onto a banner, wearing a linen robe, with a face full of misery, I said, "If you want to be charming, then be full of filial piety, senior brother, why are you so trendy?"


    The Senior Martial Brother slowly said, "There''s nothing we can do. Our master doesn''t have a son." His Master jumped up and hit him on the head, angrily saying, "Stop talking nonsense, do what I tell you to do!"


    The three of us jumped out of the courtyard and walked for ten minutes before stopping. When we reached the place, our Master took a drag from his cigarette and said, "Let''s go here, Ju Ming. We''ll take a walk." It seemed like this wasn''t the first time senior had done this. He slowly walked around in a circle of 50 meters, singing as he walked, "A lonely soul without a home, a ghost that no one wants. I''m in a good mood today, I''ll give you guys a kick ¡­" After walking for a while, I yawned. "Hao Zi, open your Heaven''s Eyes and take a look." I said, "No way! There''s no one here at all. No one knows what will happen. If I use my Heaven''s Eyes, who will target me?


    His Master said happily, "It''s alright, your Senior Brother is here. You can look around anytime you want." The second reason was that the Heaven''s Eyes consumed a lot of mental energy. The Ghost and the human were not in the same world, but there were times when people could see the Ghost, and the process of seeing was also a process of awakening. If one could not see the Ghost, the Ghost would find it very difficult to see you, or in other words, it would affect you. If you open the Heaven''s Eyes and see a ghost, it''s very easy for the ghost to see you. Think about it, only you can see him among the group.


    Since Master said he was fine, then I could rest assured. After all, Master is a character that has taken down dragons and tigers, and I''m not afraid of him around me, so I slowly stimulated the fox''s blood to my eyes. As I''ve used the fox''s blood more and more, I gradually accumulated some experience, for when I stimulated the fox''s blood, it always made the fox''s blood flow through its entire body, which was both a waste of time and effort.


    I took a look at the Heaven''s Eye and saw that there was nothing by my side. It was just that there were a few shadows following behind my senior brother, and if one looked closely, they would be able to see their human form.


    In the end, seven or eight of them followed him around in circles. Master took out three bowls, poured water into them, took one out, blew out a stream of talisman paper, and started burning it. I''ve always admired Master''s hand, because I used to burn talisman paper with a lighter or even a match.


    The God Sending Talisman burned very slowly. As the Senior Disciple walked over, his Master tapped the forehead of every ghost behind him, and then used the God Sending Talisman to draw a circle in front of each ghost''s face. Then he pointed at three bowls of water and said, "Enter!"


    At this time, the God Sending Talisman had also finished burning. I clapped my hands and said, "Master, your move is really brilliant. How did you burn the talisman paper in one breath? Teach me." His Master said, "You brat, can''t you see how powerful my technique is?" I said, "I saw that you blew the paper talisman with your breath. It was really powerful, really cool."


    The Master said, "It''s simple. Look at this red phosphorus. If you push it with your true energy, it will blow out immediately. If it cannot stop, you will be able to ignite this kind of thing that can easily catch fire. " I took out a small piece of red stone and showed it to me. I said, "Master, I''ll try it too." His Master shook her head. "You can''t do it now. You don''t have any zhenqi in your dantian."


    I said, "Master, teach me how to cultivate that zhenqi." His Master said, "We''ll talk about it when we get back." The three of us went back, and Master took out three paper horses, put red spots on their eyes, poured three bowls of water on the ground, and lit the horses. I immediately felt a chill, and it seemed that all the ghosts had come out, and hurriedly opened my Sky Eye, only to see that the ghosts had followed behind the three paper horses.


    What is this thing? Master told me, "This is the Spirit Guiding Horse. It took these ghosts to the Underworld." I said, "Master, teach me Zhen Qi." His Master said, "I will teach you how to dual cultivate, but you won''t learn. That is the foundation of true qi cultivation." I said, "Then forget it. It''s too difficult for me to learn."


    His Master sighed, "Sigh, these two brats, one stupid and one lazy, they can''t even compare to my second disciple." I asked, "Master, how many disciples do you have?" His Master took a sip of tea and said, "Other than you two, there''s also another disciple. He''s your senior sister and my second disciple. Speaking of him, I''m very proud."


    I became interested in this new senior sister and asked, "Master, where is she now?" His Master shook her head, but didn''t say anything. Could it be that her Senior Sister died? I cautiously asked, "Master, is Senior Sister Xizhen dead?"


    His Master angrily said, "Your Senior Sister has the ability, why would she die?" I asked, "Where is she?" His Master said, "I don''t know where she is, so I hope she doesn''t come back." The Senior Martial Brother said, "She moved away, and was adopted by Master when she was young. Later on, she grew up, and her biological parents came to find her. Master said that Junior Martial Sister Xi Zhen''s parents were deeply rooted, so he let her go.


    So it was like this. I asked my Master, "Why did you throw away Senior Sister''s contact information?" His Master said, "You don''t understand." He turned around and went upstairs.


    I looked at my senior brother and he said, "I don''t know either. My junior sister and master are very close. I don''t know why we stopped contacting each other. After I left, master changed the phone and the store moved here."


    He really was a weirdo. He was raised from a young age and his daughter was taken away just like that. Didn''t he feel sorry for her? He even broke his contact information? He really couldn''t understand what his master was thinking.


    I learned from him that Senior Sister Qian Zhen looked very much like Master, but I don''t know if it was because she had lived together for a long time, or because she was smart and smart since childhood. In Senior Brother''s words, even if we had a brain and intelligence worse than hers, Senior Brother was also abandoned by her parents, and after a few years of adoption, Master adopted Senior Sister Qian Zhen. Their relationship was very good, just like siblings, so Senior Sister Qian Zhen left, Senior Brother Qian Zhen also missed her, and Senior Brother was also very puzzled when Master threw Senior Sister Qian Zhen''s contact information away, but Master always shook his head when he asked about it.


    It seemed that there was something inconvenient for Master to say to us, or that he didn''t want to say it to us. After a while, we heard the snoring upstairs and knew that Master was fast asleep. We could talk normally, because it was very difficult for Master to wake up while he was asleep.


    The first time I met him, I was completely convinced by his righteousness and ability, and it seems that he was still there yesterday. But now that Master has become so wretched, in order to make money and make people humble, I really don''t understand. The senior brother said, "Hey, that''s all an act, what is a righteousness, forcing me to cut the paper and sell it every day, recently he started to stack gold ingots, and I don''t know what he''s doing, he''s so short of money."


    I said, "Maybe I''d like to find a wife for myself." Then, he giggled and said, "Hmm, you''re right. It''s hard to find a good wife without money. Haozi, do you know any single old lady?"


    Ten Jin of Fox''s Blood in the Abnormal Records of Northeast China

 C48

    I said, "You think I''m a matchmaker. Besides, with such a talented man like my master, what kind of old lady is worthy of him? I think we should go to the Beijing Film Academy and find one."


    The senior brother almost spat out his tea, "What did you say, Beijing Film Academy?" If you have anyone you know, you''d better introduce them to me first. Our master isn''t someone who is close to women. " We laughed out loud. I drank a mouthful of tea and felt that I had never seen this type of tea before. It was green like needles, and when I drank it, I felt that it was much better than my family''s flower tea. I said, "Senior brother, where did you buy these tea leaves? It''s quite expensive. "


    The Senior Martial Brother said, "Heh, you don''t know about that, do you? Do you need to buy tea? This is called the Jun Shan Silver Needle Gold Jade. Our master went to the Dong Ting Lake a while ago and was given it when he came back." I said, "Master went on a trip to Dongting Lake?" The Senior Martial Brother said, "What trip? I don''t know what mission you''re going to be on." I remember now, master and I are in the special task force, I still have a chapter, who knows where I put it, maybe it''s all gone, so master went to hunt monsters again.


    As soon as I asked, the Senior Brother said, "Ah, that Zhang, I also have one at Master''s place. But it seems that the son of some leader is sick, and it''s not a normal illness, so the Master went to treat him."


    My master is always free and unrestrained, as if she is free and unfettered. Even if she tells me to run as far as I can, I still have to go, so I understand that my master is able to bow and kneel. It seems like I have seen a lot of my leaders.


    We chatted until it was almost dark. Just as I was about to go home, there was a knock on the door. Who would come? I went out to open the door, but there was no one outside. I said, "No one." At this moment, there was another knock on the door. Damn it, I don''t know which reckless person came to cause trouble. I carried the ghost lance and left the room. At the same time, I secretly stimulated the fox blood.


    When I opened the door, an old uncle was standing outside. His face was green, and he was dressed in ragged clothes. He was staring at me. I said, "Old uncle, why are you here so late to buy yourself a coffin?" The old man said, "Why did you not give away everyone? Why did you leave me alone?" What do you mean by not giving everyone else a chance? Just as I was deep in thought, my senior brother called out to me, "Haozi, what are you standing there for?" I looked back at the old man. He was gone.


    What kind of person was this? I closed the door and entered the room. I told my senior brother, "It''s an old man. He seems to want food." The Senior Martial Brother curiously asked, "What do you mean asking for food? I saw you standing there by yourself." I was stunned and reacted. That fellow was one of the wandering ghosts that my master brought back to send away. I don''t know why he wasn''t sent away.


    Although I wasn''t that afraid, the ghosts were different from humans. I was still a little nervous when I opened the door, and the old uncle was still standing there. I said, "I know what you want. You want us to send you away."


    The senior brother also knew that something was wrong, so he used some talisman water to wipe his eyes. When he saw that I had invited the old ghost in, he came close to me and whispered, "What did you bring him in for? If Master sleeps, I won''t wake him up. What should we do?" I said, "Try it. Maybe we can send him away."


    I found a God Sending Talisman from my Master and lit it with a lighter. I drew circles on Old Devil''s face and made him choke as he dodged. It seemed that my skills were still not up to my Master''s level. "Don''t hide, otherwise I won''t be able to send you away." The old ghost endured the burning of the talisman. The senior brother took out a horse and lit it up. "The five visceras form the Heroic Spirit and ascend to the upper Qing. My soul is tainted, and my karmic virtue is inferior to the underworld." Look, this old man mounted his horse and left.


    I said, "How about it? If we didn''t have a master, we would still be able to understand it." The Senior Martial Brother said, "What do you know? I''m already sweating. If I don''t send him away, then this old fellow will cause less trouble. If I wake up, then I''ll be scolded again."


    After sending off the old ghost, I also prepared to return home. Before Senior Brother left, he asked me to come back tomorrow. Master told him to tie up a lot of paper horses.


    When I entered the room, I saw that my senior brother was eating breakfast. I took a pair of scissors and began to cut them, and my senior brother said, "It''s a good thing I have you, otherwise, sooner or later I would have to tire that old man who only knows money to death."


    I teased him, "Don''t blame Master. Maybe Master is preparing a wedding gift for you." Just as I was speaking, my Master came in and saw me. She said, "You''ve come at the right time. Pack up and come with me." Seeing that my Master was in a hurry, I asked, "Where are you going, Master?"


    His Master said, "It''s quite urgent. I''ll tell you in detail on the way home. Go home and prepare your luggage." Seeing how nervous my master looked, I didn''t dare to be slow. I threw down my stuff and jogged home. When I told my parents that my master wanted to take me out, my parents didn''t say anything else and gave me a cell phone so that I could contact them at any time.


    The luggage was simple, a travel bag filled with necessities, a pair of handcuffs from his master, and a few pieces of Sun Gathering Talisman. Who knew what would happen if he was out, so it was still a good idea to be careful.


    Before leaving, his Master said to his Senior Brother, "Ju Ming, watch carefully. Your Junior Brother and I will be back soon." The Senior Martial Brother happily said, "Sure, as long as you don''t bring me out to do anything." His Master muttered, "Nothing good."


    We arrived at the train station. Without buying a ticket, Master led me directly inside, where a policeman stopped us. Master took out the certificate of the special task force, and without saying a word, the police led us directly onto the train.


    When we got on the train, I would touch and touch it. Before, the train was hard, and sometimes I didn''t even sit on it. I asked my Master, "Master, every time you go out, you have to be a soft sleeper." His Master said, "That may not be so. I will only use our department''s ID when I have a task to do. If I go out myself, I will still have to buy my own ticket." He really couldn''t tell that his Master was someone who would accept money but would not touch it even if it was cheap. After I said that, his Master stared at me and said, "Can you do that? How can you just take advantage of the country like that?"


    I fell asleep in a moment, and it was like I was on a plane, up and down, looking out the window, and there was a big cloud, and I could see a dragon coming out of it, and a big bird coming out, but I wasn''t afraid, I just thought it was nice, the big bird seemed bigger than the dragon, and the big wing opened up and flew out, and then it went up and down, and the sun came out, and the cloud was gone, and the golden dragon was circling away, and it was beautiful, and just as I was sighing, another big bird came in, and the two birds gathered together, and suddenly they all flew towards the golden one, and the golden one began to scratch it, and the golden one went down.


    I suddenly woke up from my stupor. It was just a dream, it was terrifying, and the scene of the two giant birds crazily attacking the golden dragon was still in front of my eyes. The golden dragon''s screams seemed to echo in my ears, and streams of blood sprinkled towards the sky.


    After a long time, the soft reclining door opened. Master came in with a bowl of instant noodles and said to me, "Wake up, eat some instant noodles when you''re awake. I cooked this for you because I knew you didn''t eat spicy food." "Thank you, Master." "No," I said.


    Seeing that I was deep in thought, Master touched my head and asked, "What''s wrong, what are you thinking, brat?" I shook my head and didn''t say anything. My master said, "Hurry and eat it. It won''t taste good if it gets cold."


    Yue Yang stood there, and was called Barling by his master. It was one of the places where the Redbud Chu culture originated from, and not only did it have a deep cultural background, it was also one of the few important towns that were opened along the river. Zuo Zongtang, the famous general of the late Qing Dynasty, was Yue Yang himself.


    After getting off the train, without waiting for me to marvel at the prosperity of the metropolis, a young man wearing a suit and tie came up to us and said, "Master Gu, my boss has sent me to pick you up." Who was the resident master? Master nodded and followed that young man. She turned around and saw me still standing there stupidly. She came over and patted my head. "Why are you still looking at me? Let''s stop following me."


    We got into that young man''s car, and for the first time, I couldn''t help but exclaim, "The world of the rich is so different. This car went in, and I didn''t feel anything at all. It ran so far away, and it didn''t budge at all." Seeing me like this, Master swore, "No future."


    I asked my Master, "Master, your surname is Ju, aren''t you called Xuanzi?" His Master said, "You just need to know that I''m your Master. Why are you asking so many questions?" In a little while, I arrived at the place, a villa-like building, which made me click my tongue. In my heart, I only knew that the house was expensive, but I had no idea how much it would cost.


    Inside, there was a middle-aged man sitting on the sofa. When he saw us enter, he hurriedly stood up and came over to shake his Master''s hand. "Master Zu, you''re finally here. I''m really sorry for troubling you."


    This middle-aged man didn''t give me a good feeling. His facial features weren''t bad, and his head was a little bald, and his stomach was quite big. He looked a bit like our headmaster, who was usually very strict, so I didn''t have a good impression of him.


    After exchanging a few polite words with Master, we sat down. The middle-aged man looked at me and asked Master, "Master Ju, is this child your disciple?" The Master said, "He is my little disciple."


    The middle-aged man said, "Master Zu, you left last time. My son recovered for a while, but recently he became sick again. Sigh, I''m so worried about him and his mother. I''m fine, his mother even had a heart attack. She just came back from the hospital." His Master said, "It''s not that your son can''t be cured, the root of the illness is his own. The help from external things is only supplementary. I also said last time that I can''t guarantee your son''s complete recovery."


    At this moment, a middle-aged woman came down from upstairs. Even though she was old, she was still very charming, and when she was young, she had fallen for countless men, especially for her eyes, long and slightly curved, like a peach blossom. I had seen in the Grandmaster''s handwriting that a woman with peach blossom eyes is very easy to provoke, and very easy to be pestered by the opposite sex.


    Ten Jin of Fox''s Blood in the Abnormal Records of Northeast China

 C49

    The woman walked over and sat down. The middle-aged man introduced her, "This is my lover and this is Master Zu. This is his disciple." The woman reached out to shake my master''s hand. Her hand was really white and tender. It didn''t look like someone of such age. It seemed that she valued the maintenance of her skin.


    The couple''s name was Xia Lixin, and the woman was called Qiaowei. Xia Lixin was the boss of a large supermarket chain. He was worth tens of millions and had some connections. This time, he was able to find his master.


    Their son was called Xia Yu, and could be said to have been raised in a pampered fashion. This kind of rich second generation basically had a problem with idleness, they relied on their family''s wealth to do whatever they wanted, and once they got used to enjoying themselves, their parents saw that this kid couldn''t go on like this, so they sent him to the martial arts school to train him, but before even a year had passed, this brat sent them back. Xia Yu thought it was too tiring to abandon martial arts practice, so he had already gotten pregnant with a female university student.


    Since Gu Xiong was young, he has always been a foppish, lecherous young man. The ancients truly didn''t bully him. How could a spoilt child just let him practice martial arts? This kind of thinking was really naive, the martial arts school sending back Xia Yu, but Xia Lixin and his wife were extremely worried. The child was already so old, and they were unwilling to learn anything and to do anything at all.


    One night, the Xia Lixin couple fell asleep and were awakened by the noise upstairs. Thinking that a thief had entered the house, the two of them tiptoed to the second floor, where the sound came from their son, Xia Yu''s room. The two of them pushed the door open to take a look, the scene inside was simply unsightly, a few naked bodies were tangled together, and among them was their own son.


    When Xia Yu saw his parents come in, not only did he not feel ashamed, he said, "Why didn''t you two knock on the door when you went in?" Xia Lixin was angered to the point that his entire body was trembling. He chased those men and women out. Seeing that his father was mercilessly chasing his friend out, Xia Yu complained, "How embarrassing it is for me to do this." Xia Lixin pulled out his son, who was only wearing a pair of underwear, and gave him a spanking. It was no use, beating him up wasn''t like never hitting him before, it didn''t have any effect. After the second day, he would still be fine.


    After a period of confusion, Xia Lixin discovered that his son was getting more and more depressed, talking less and feeling dispirited. Sometimes, it was difficult for him to walk, and he was like an old man as he would often go out to play, but Xia Lixin was not too happy because he found out that his son would go upstairs to his room to lie down every day after eating. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to go out to play, but his body was too weak to support him.


    After Xia Lixin and Qikuang discussed the matter, they decided to bring their son to see a doctor. After interviewing a famous doctor, they couldn''t find the cause of the disease, they only told him to let Xia Yu rest well, and that there was some lack of vital energy and blood.


    That night, the couple slept very late as they were discussing where to take Xia Yu to see a doctor. Suddenly, they heard voices upstairs in their son''s room, followed by laughter. They were very curious as to what happened tonight.


    Just like last time, the two of them sneakily climbed up and eavesdropped outside of their son''s room. This time, there was only their son''s voice inside the room. They spoke and laughed as if he was talking to someone else, but Xia Lixin and his wife couldn''t hear anyone else''s voice even after listening for a long time.


    At first, he thought his son was talking in his dreams. Although Xia Yu had never talked in his sleep before, from that day onwards, almost every day Xia Yu would talk to himself at night, appearing very happy and excited. During the day, Xia Lixin and Zhukuang would ask him indirectly.


    That night, as usual, Xia Lixin and Qikovi did not dare to sleep, and waited for the sound of their son''s room. Sure enough, after a while came the sound of their son''s talking and laughter, which continued for a while, then stopped. The two of them thought their son had fallen asleep, and when they got up the next day, Xia Yu''s appearance gave them a fright, and they saw that Xia Yu''s face was pale, with a bit of dust in his face, and even his eye sockets were slightly sunken.


    The first night they returned home, they were awoken by a nightmare. They cried as they ran downstairs, only to find that Xia Ke had dreamed of a person sleeping by her side, and just as he was about to open his eyes to shout out, that person threw himself at her neck, making it impossible for her to scream out, and only after struggling for a long time did he manage to struggle free. It was only because of this that the crowing of chickens and the jumping of dogs caused Xia Yu to not come out, as if he was sleeping deeply.


    After that, it was Xia Lixin and his wife who encountered the same thing the next night. When the two of them were asleep, something suddenly stepped on their blankets, and the two of them woke up to find that there was no one around them. After experiencing this many times, their family was completely exhausted from the torture, but a friend later helped them contact a few mages, but nothing happened.


    After that, he kept contacting my master and promised to spend a large sum of money, then my master agreed to help them. A while ago, after coming here, he noticed that Xia Yu was a little weak and easily provoked something, so he drew a talisman on Xia Yu to protect him. After he left, his family had been quiet for a while, but recently they had started to make a ruckus like this, especially Xia Yu, who looked even worse after seeing that his son''s health was getting worse and worse every time Xia Lixin and his wife brought Xia Yu out to see a doctor.


    After his Master heard what they had to say, he closed his eyes to ponder for a moment before saying, "Okay, bring me to see your son." Xia Lixin nodded repeatedly and led the two of us upstairs. He knocked on the door, but there was no reply. It was almost noon, could it be that he was still sleeping? Xia Lixin took out a key and opened Xia Yu''s door. He entered and saw that even though it was broad daylight, the curtain was still drawn. The entire room was gloomy. His Master frowned and said, "Wake him up and open the curtain."


    Xia Lixin went to open the curtains, and Qikovi woke Xia Yu up. Xia Yu was finally called out, slowly dressing his pants, and didn''t even greet us. After he got up, he directly walked out, and when he arrived beside my master, his master grabbed his wrist and said, "You idiot, how long are you going to stay in the dark?"


    Xia Yu was grabbed by his master''s wrist and struggled with all his strength. It was unknown if it was because his body was too weak or if his master''s strength was too strong, but he was unable to break free.


    As his master released him, Xia Yu scolded as he walked away. Xia Lixin said, "Master, what do you think about this son of mine?" Qi Kewei also walked over, looking at his Master nervously.


    His Master said, "Just now, I touched his meridians. They were short and sluggish, and even the three meridians of the Inch pass were weak and powerless. If this goes on, I''m afraid I won''t be able to preserve my life." "Master, you have to save my son, no matter how much money it costs," Qike Wei said as he grabbed his master''s hand in panic. Xia Lixin also nervously looked at my master.


    His Master said, "Don''t worry, I know what''s going on." It took a lot of effort for Xia Lixin to contact his closest friend, Xia Yu, and finally find a guy called Mouse. This person was Xia Yu''s childhood friend and was very close to Xia Yu; his master wanted to find out from him what unusual things Xia Yu had done recently.


    In the afternoon, Mouse came. Just by looking at his appearance, one could tell why he was called Mouse. Because he had a sharp mouth, monkey cheeks, and a timid appearance, he really did look like a mouse.


    It took a long time before he could say it out loud. It turned out that he had found a girlfriend for Xia Yu earlier, saying that it was a girlfriend, but actually it was just a young lady, and they were only there to maintain their physical relationship. During that time, Xia Yu was very infatuated with this girl, so they rented a house outside, and a part of the girl stayed in it with the girl day and night. Then one night, when the girl didn''t come back on his own, Xia Yu found out that the girl died in a car accident the next day.


    His Master listened to him and said, "Seems like it''s pretty much my guess. The one who pesters your son every day is a devouring spirit." Xia Lixin asked his master what it was. I was also very curious, and my master said, "The Devouring Spirit Ghost is a kind of ghost that feeds on the impure male and female, it is mostly formed by the perverts in its lifetime. Every time we think about evil and lustful thoughts, they will perceive that these ghosts have five connections, that is, Heaven''s Eye, Heaven''s Ear, God''s Foot, Destiny Comprehension, and his heart''s thoughts are very clear. When your son and this girl were together, the first thing that the girl thought of is him. He took out a piece of talisman paper and gave it to Xia Lixin, saying, "This talisman paper can be stuck on your son''s body, or it can be burned into ashes and thrown into the water for him to drink."


    Xia Lixin burned the talisman paper into ashes and gave it to Xia Yu to drink during dinner. After eating, Xia Yu walked drowsily upstairs before falling asleep on the bed.


    After midnight, Master and I went upstairs and Master sneakily opened the door and opened it a crack. We looked at Xia Yu, who was still sleeping about twelve o''clock, and suddenly felt like he was going to start talking in his sleep, with a face full of happiness and sweetness. Then, he put both of his hands in his pants and softly said, "Urgent order".


    I asked my Master, "Master, what''s wrong with him?" His Master smiled and said, "He provoked a bunch of perverts to eat his Yang Essence, so I gave him a Forbidden Sun Charm. After drinking that water rune, he can retract all of his Yang Qi, and now he''s locking his Yang in his stomach."

 C50

    What did it mean to shrink back into one''s stomach? Master looked at me and asked, "Little kids shouldn''t ask so much. I''ll tell you in a few years." What is the meaning of this? What is there to be ashamed of? If you don''t want to tell me, just don''t. I stared at Xia Yu with rapt attention.


    Xia Yu had a painful look on his face. His two hands seemed to be grabbing onto something under the blanket, and after a while, he was already sweating. Looking at his appearance, I was worried for him.


    His Master said, "Hmph, he should have suffered a little. He asked for it himself." His master was smoking over here, while Xia Yu was rolling around in pain, "Aiyah, aiyo" in his mouth, as if he was going to have a baby. After about twenty minutes, he was no longer in pain, as if he had fallen asleep.


    I shook Master, "Master, Master, he won''t move." His Master said, "That''s right, let''s go back." "Where to?" I asked. Master smacked me on the head. "Go back to sleep."


    We went back to our room to sleep. When we woke up the next morning, Xia Lixin came in in his pajamas and excitedly said to his master, "Master Ju, my son is much better now. He''s eating right now. Master Ju, you''re so awesome." Master was woken up by him, so we washed up and went downstairs. Xia Yu was wolfing down his food with Zhukvi by his side.


    He was more handsome, especially his eyes, which were very similar to his mother''s eyes. Both of them had peach blossom eyes, attracting butterflies to attract bees and butterflies, plus his personality was extroverted, his family was rich, it would be hard for him to not have a girlfriend.


    That night, my master and I stayed at Xia Yu''s door, waiting for him to fall asleep. When my master unlocked the door with a Lockpicking Spell, Xia Yu had a blissful look on his face, as if he was communicating with his most intimate lover, talking to him in his sleep. It was clear that he was speaking in a very different way from other people, as if there was someone right in front of him, except that he had his eyes closed, making people think he was talking in his sleep.


    As the number of black shadows increased, Xia Yu put his hands under the blanket to search for something, and with an excited expression on his face, his master silently chanted an "urgent order". Xia Yu immediately displayed a painful expression, grabbing onto something tightly with both of his hands, and was even cursing under his breath.


    After a while, I calmed down and said, "Master, why are there so many ghosts around him?" His master sneered and said, "This brat doesn''t know how clean he is. Not knowing how old he is, he was attacked by the gluttonous ghost that that whore turned into. Countless sex fiends wait to eat his men every day. I asked, "Master, what is body breaking?" His Master said, "You''ll know when you grow up."


    Just like this, in the course of a few consecutive nights, Xia Yu shrank into his stomach. Later on, I found out that shrinking into the stomach referred to a male''s genitals being sucked into the stomach, and Master used the rune water to make Xia Yu shrink into the sun. Like this, in the evening, when countless devilish spirits pestered Xia Yu to do something vulgar, Xia Yu became powerless, and thus, after continuously eating so much from Xia Yu, the devilish ghost naturally left.


    That night, he invited me to a big hotel for dinner. This is the first time I''ve seen such a big hotel, so I was extremely surprised at everything that I saw, causing the people around me to laugh. My master said in a low voice, "Be quiet for me, don''t be like a country bumpkin that has just entered the city." I asked my Master, "What is a bumpkin?" His Master said, "He just came from a small place and hasn''t seen anything." I said, "Then I''m just a country bumpkin." His Master nodded helplessly.


    Xia Lixin and his wife signed up for a large private room. The four of us were master and disciple. I was dazzled by the variety of fish on the table. I almost drooled. "Wow! Master, look! So many fish are for us to eat."


    His Master had an embarrassed look on her face as she said, "My disciple is too young and has never seen the world before." Xia Lixin laughed out loud, "Master Ju, your little disciple is so simple, it''s not easy at all." After chatting for a while, the waiter came up with a few dishes, all of which were fish. Xia Lixin said, "Master Gui, this is a specialty of ours, the Barling Fishing Mat has 15 dishes made from 15 different kinds of fish. I heard that Master Gui likes to eat fish, so I specially prepared it for you."


    I''ve never eaten such a delicious fish before, and they''re all very happy. Xia Lixin and his wife continuously toasted Master, Xia Ke''er told me what kind of fish every fish is, how to eat them is delicious, only Xia Yu was just sitting there with a blank look in his eyes. It seems that Master was right, this guy has been devoured too much Yang essence, his brain is not very good, essence, the sea can be understood as the brain, which is also the essence of his brain.


    Master was drunk, so I quickly reminded him, "Master, I have something to do tonight." When Xia Lixin heard this, he asked, "Is there anything else you need tonight?" His Master said, "Clean your house and make it safer in the future. It''s alright. This little bit of alcohol is nothing." Xia Lixin said, "Then I''ll be troubling you, Master Ju."


    When I went back in the evening, Master had already started to bawl loudly. Originally Master and I were going to send away the devouring spirits, but it seems like we will have to wait until tomorrow.


    Xia Lixin and I helped Master into the room. Master was sleeping soundly on the bed. Xia Lixin said to me, "Young Master, if there''s anything you need, just call me." Not long after he left, his Master woke up and shouted, "Water, water!" I quickly poured him a glass of water and he drank it before lying down.


    He thought the party would be peaceful, but in the middle of the night, he felt a faint pain in his lower back and didn''t take it seriously. He suddenly felt an unbearable pain in the middle of the morning, as if something was pressing against my lower back.


    Just when I thought I was going to turn off the lights, there was a shout from the room next door, and then with a plop, something fell out. Xia Ke Er''s room was next door, so I rushed over and knocked on the door.


    She pointed upwards with her trembling finger. I looked up and saw a black shadow floating around on the rooftop like a fog. Such a strong killing intent, it could transform into a human form, I didn''t even need to open my Heaven''s Eyes to see it.


    I shouted, "Master, master, come here quickly!" I shouted for a few times, but there was no response. This was really bad. Why did something happen while my master was still drinking? I said to Xia Ke''er, "Don''t move recklessly." After that, I returned to my room to grab a pair of Ghastly Rods. Just as I was about to leave, I wasn''t guarded against the black shadow pouncing on me. My mind went blank immediately.


    It smells so good. I open my eyes. In front of me is a forest of peach blossoms. It''s so beautiful. Where is this place? Just as I was thinking about it, I heard a laugh in front of me. It was a woman''s laugh, and it was very attractive. When people heard this laugh, they knew that it was an unrestrained woman. I couldn''t help but walk forward.


    I looked over and saw a young girl dressed in revealing clothes playing with her head. She saw me and smiled at me, and I couldn''t help but walk up to her. Her smile was full of charm. She put her hand on my shoulder and then slowly stroked me.


    He woke up and saw that the black shadow was quickly floating downstairs. His Master rolled my eyes and asked, "Have you woken up?" I numbly nodded my head as I was still immersed in the illusion from before.


    My master chased me downstairs and I slowly stood up. My body still didn''t feel comfortable, and the fox''s blood had long since retreated, so I was still not agile when walking. It seems like being possessed and then being drawn into the illusion just now had a huge impact on me. No wonder Xia Yu''s body was so weak; no matter how strong his body is, after being immersed in the illusion every night, it would collapse.


    I got up and prepared to help my master downstairs, but at this moment, Xia Yu''s door opened with a bang. Xia Yu''s expression was flustered as he ran out. I said to him, "You can enter the house. My master and I will settle this." Just as I finished speaking, he saw me and the panic on his face turned into anger. He shouted at me, "It''s you! You stole Little Wen away!"


    What little Wen? Before I could react, he ran over and grabbed me by the neck. I struggled, missed, and tumbled down the stairs with him.


    It hurts. Before I could catch my breath, Xia Yu pounced on me again. He squeezed my neck with both hands. His expression was terrible, his face twisted, his teeth clenched tightly, as if he wouldn''t stop until he strangled me to death.


    I am only fifteen years old, he is an adult, I just came out of the illusion, my body is weak, how could I be his opponent, and the current Xia Yu looked like a completely different person from the depressed Xia Yu during the day, I don''t know where he got his strength from, I tried my best to stimulate the fox blood, but because of the weakness of his body, the fox blood had just dropped, it is now very difficult to stimulate it again, I could faintly feel a trace of fox blood flowing from my lower abdomen, I mustered my strength, and kicked Xia Yu''s chin.


    He kicked Xia Yu away, and just as I was about to catch my breath, Xia Yu found a kitchen knife and ran towards me, shouting, "AHH! I''ll chop you to death!" I was so scared that I turned around and ran. Luckily, this villa was big enough, so one of us ran after the other. As we ran, I grumbled to myself that I would rather face that evil ghost than face that lunatic.


    After running to the French windows, I used all of my strength to crash into the French windows. "Hua la", the French windows shattered into pieces; it seemed that the critical moment in life and death had triggered my potential. Otherwise, with the French windows so thick, if there wasn''t a lunatic chasing after me, I really wouldn''t be able to crash into it.


    Master was also looking for something outside. When he saw me come out and saw Xia Yu holding a kitchen knife behind me, he rushed in front of me to block. Xia Yu ran over while shouting and swung the kitchen knife down on Master''s head.

 C51

    He put his hands together and steadily gripped the kitchen knife. Later on, my master told me that this move was called "Kid Guan Yin", and I even teased him for it. At such a young age, he still called himself a boy, and he said seriously, "Of course I''m a boy, isn''t it possible for the old boy to do that?"


    His master controlled Xia Yu''s sabre, and Xia Yu pulled it back with a ferocious expression, but he couldn''t move it. His master sent a kick flying and Xia Yu curled up on the ground, looking like he wouldn''t be able to get up.


    I instantly let out a breath of relief. Seeing that my master was here, I felt relieved and a sense of fatigue washed over me. I sat down on the ground and said, "Master, you don''t know how dangerous it was just now. His Master said, "I was in too much of a hurry to chase it out. All the magic tools are in the house. I''ll go in and get them. Watch over this kid." After saying that, he pointed at Xia Yu and ran back.


    At this moment, I didn''t notice that a black shadow had quietly attached itself to his body. Xia Yu stood up behind me, and when I noticed him, he had already run in front of me and kicked me in the chest. I suddenly felt like I was hit by a truck, my chest felt stuffy, my vision went black, and I fainted.


    In my coma, I thought back to the dream I had on the train, the two giant birds attacking the golden dragon, which seemed even clearer this time. I could even see the scales of the golden dragon glowing golden, and the claws of the giant bird were like knives, slicing the golden dragon''s body full of wounds.


    Why should I feel guilty? Why regret? I couldn''t figure it out. It seemed like I was very close, but at the same time, very far away. I slowly sank into the darkness.


    When I woke up, I was on a kang, so familiar with the warm feeling. An old lady came over and sat beside me, saw that I had woken up, and lovingly caressed my head. "Wake up, Wenwen." I rubbed my head and asked, "Grandmother, what time is it?" Grandma said, "It''s already 9 PM."


    I said, "I have to learn." I don''t want to miss out on such a chance. My name is Liu Qingwen, I am a third year student, and it''s not even 2 months since the College Entrance Test, my parents have been divorced for many years, I am raised by my grandparents and have a good relationship with them. Although in school, there will be some students who will say that I''m a wild child without parents, but I have never been angry, because my grandfather told me that it''s because he''s bad for himself, so I have never been angry.


    I had a cold for a few days, so I took three days off. The teacher gave me a break because of my good grades, and even told me to take a good rest, so I could get up to study in the next three days. I just lay there for a while because I couldn''t stand it anymore.


    Originally, I was wholeheartedly devoted to studying, but a sudden disaster completely destroyed my already fragile family. The house that my grandparents and I lived in was originally outside of the demolition zone, but the demolition team said that they wanted to tear down our house, even if they didn''t want to.


    This is simply kidnapping, forcing my grandparents to wash their faces with tears every day. Seeing that I was about to take the college entrance exam, this matter started to arise. Almost every day, people would come to my house to harass me, threatening my grandparents to break them down if I didn''t move them away.


    That day, another person came. Moreover, it wasn''t a staff member, but a bunch of gangsters. He pointed a stick at my grandfather''s nose and cursed him, "You old scoundrel, you didn''t leave any coffins? You''re here!" Looking at me, General Xie smiled and said in Huang Shiren''s tone, "If you don''t have any money, just use your granddaughter to repay the debt. Old Liu, anyway, you''re going to die soon, once you die we''ll push your house away and sell your granddaughter to the mountains. Why can''t you sell her for 30,000 yuan?


    My grandfather was so angry that his face turned red, he covered his chest and said, "You guys are just a bunch of animals, even Little Japan wasn''t as fierce as you, there''s no justice left in this world, I want to sue you to the court, I don''t believe that no one will interfere."


    When the leading gangster heard this, he got angry. He kicked grandpa to the ground, and seven or eight gangsters rushed over and beat grandpa up. Grandmother and I didn''t even have a chance to stay.


    This gang of hooligans ignored the fact that Grandpa was an old man in his late teens, with sticks and kicks, for a full ten minutes, until the shouting and crying attracted the attention of the neighbors, who then stopped and, on their way out of the house, spoke harshly. If they didn''t take out the money within the next ten days, they would tear down the house.


    After lying at home for three days, he passed away, and he couldn''t close his eyes even after he died. Before Grandmother and I had finished crying and were still wearing our filial piety, that group of thugs came again, threw Granddad''s black-and-white photo and bone ash urns into the ditch outside, and smashed the house that didn''t have anything to do with it until we left.


    Grandma couldn''t stand the shock either. After comforting me to sleep the next night, she took a bottle of sleeping pills in her room and went with Grandpa. When I woke Grandma up the next morning, she was already stiff.


    I just wished that I hadn''t immediately decided to commit suicide. I sat in Grandma''s room for the whole afternoon, and when I hung the rope on the beam, my neighbor, Aunt Wang, came in and saw me grabbing me like this, the kind Aunt Wang and her husband helped bury Grandma, but I couldn''t get into school, Aunt Wang''s son worked in the city, and Aunt Wang recommended me to work with Aunt Wang''s son Fugui in the city. Wang Fugui was a few years older than me, so I was very grateful to Aunt Wang''s family, and although I felt that my life wasn''t good, I still had good people to help me, and I was filled with hope for the world.


    First, I don''t have a degree or two, so I don''t have any skills. I can only work as a waitress in a restaurant. Aunt Wang''s son is the head waiter, so he usually takes care of me.


    That night, the only guests left at the restaurant were the customers. The other waiters left, Wang Fugui and I were the only ones left, the guests were getting happier and happier, they had no intention of leaving. I looked at my watch and it was almost 12, when the guests called out to the waiters in the private room, I went in, they did not speak and just stared at me while laughing. I had a feeling that there was something else in their eyes, something very similar to the eyes of the hoodlum who had killed my grandparents.


    A potbellied middle-aged man said, "Waiter, why are the dishes here so salty? Look, how are we supposed to eat this? If we don''t settle it, I won''t pay." As I said that, I pointed to the table. They had been here for two hours already, so if there was a problem with the dishes, why didn''t they say so earlier? They were obviously looking for trouble. Before I could finish, the middle-aged man said, "How about this, you drink all the wine in my cup and I''ll forgive you. What do you think?"


    When have I ever had a drink before, so I hurriedly refused to drink, the potbellied man tried to coerce me, as long as I had a drink he would give me money, the people beside him also agreed, but I saw that they were already too scared to speak loudly, the potbellied man became anxious and started shouting, Wang Ge, hearing that something was wrong, hurriedly ran over and entered the room, seeing that they were drinking more than me, Wang Ge smiled and said that he wanted to drink for me, the potbellied man was unhappy, saying: "Today I will let this little lady have a drink." I drank a glass of white wine and felt dizzy. Although my eyes could still open, but I couldn''t control my body and just lay on the ground like a pile of mud, two guests came over and lifted my arms. I looked at Wang Ge with pleading eyes, but Wang Ge said that I would help her and came over to help me, after saying that, the man with a big belly slapped Wang Ge until he spun around in a circle, then he told Wang Ge that he would kill him if he dared to utter a sound, so Wang Ge could only watch as I was dragged away.


    I felt a pang of despair, as if I knew something terrible was about to happen to me. They were carrying me into a small car, and as it sped by, I was caught in the middle, looking out the window at the traffic, the people walking back and forth, and they were laughing and laughing, but no one could see me so close, no one was helping me, are we not of the same world? We drove to a hotel, where these people took turns with me and left me in front of the hotel the next morning.


    I didn''t want to talk, so I just shook my head. Wang Ge had pretty much guessed it, so he could only sigh and say to me: "Ai, little sister, just bear with it. It''s our fault for not being able to do it, but if you want to live, then you have to."


    After Brother Wang left, I took a bath in Brother Wang''s rental house and cried while taking a bath, but there were no tears or sounds. I cried because of my heart, why are there so many bad people in this world? I just want to live. Why is it so hard?


    Ever since then, I have become depraved and met a lot of people in society. Every night, people would ask me out to meet them, and I would spend more and more time in places like nightclubs and KTV. Afterwards, I would be bewitched by so-called friends and become a lady.


    After a long period of numbness, Brother Wang stopped asking me about it. After all, it was hard for others to stop a person from wanting to be nice, until one day, I met someone in the KTV, someone who made me want to live well, his name was Xia Yu, his smile was so enchanting, I deeply sank into his body, I found ways to get close to him, finally, under his friend''s introduction, we met again, and cohabiting, those were the happiest days of my life, he didn''t mind giving up on me, he treated me like a commodity, he was so gentle, I thought he loved me, or even thought it was a dream of mine.

 C52

    It would be great if I could continue like this forever, but my life is so thin and miserable, how could there be any good things? Sure enough, one night when I looked at his cell phone and saw his chat history, I knew I was just an item to satisfy his desires, no different from anyone else''s.


    I walked out absentmindedly, and when I was crossing the road, I was knocked away by a truck that was speeding over. I became drowsy, and found that I was no longer a stranger, and as I watched them carry my corpse away, I did not feel too sad.


    Seeing that I was gone, Xia Yu followed him back to his own house. Being able to stay by his side every day was the happiest thing to me. From now on, I only want him to belong to me.


    Every night is our time, because I can meet him in a dream, we have been happy again, he told me he missed me, willing to accompany me every day, I am very happy, because Liu Qingwen and Xia Yu can finally be together forever.


    With a jolt of pain, I woke up and opened my eyes to the white ceiling. Where was this? Who was I? A moment later, a woman''s voice called out, "He''s awake." Then Master ran in and looked at me with concern. "Where is this?" I asked. His Master said, "This is a hospital. You''ve been in a coma for three days." I saw that my master''s eyes were moist. I reached out to wipe his eyes and said, "Don''t worry. Aren''t I fine here?"


    My master told me about what happened after I fainted. When he went in the house to get my magic tool, and when he came out and saw Xia Yu kicking me with all his might, I was knocked unconscious by him, and master saw that there was a mass of black air on his back, which was the phenomenon of having been possessed by an aggrieved soul. He quickly took out the Evil Breaking Charm and slapped it on Xia Yu''s back, dispersing the Devouring Spirits.


    I had a big dream for three whole days. After having a dream, I was able to resolve the knot in my wronged soul, and the remnant soul also dissipated. From then on, Liu Qingwen no longer existed in this world, and if a person died, they would become a ghost.


    Master sighed and said worriedly to me, "Haozi, you have another evil destiny on you, I''m worried for you." I forced a smile and said, "Master, you don''t have to worry about me. My life is still tough."


    Just as we were talking, the doctor came in and gave me an examination. He said, "There''s nothing serious. I can be discharged in a few days. I''m just a bit weak and need to rest properly." I was not used to living in the hospital, the next day my master took me out, and then moved back to Xia Lixin''s house.


    Every morning, I would have to drink a bowl of soup together with the soup until my face would turn red and neck would become thick. Every time Master watched me finish drinking it, he would use the leftover leftovers to pour more water for himself, and as he drank, he would scold the rich people on how extravagant and wasteful it was. "Master, I said," I earned my own money, so I won''t steal it. His Master said, "What do you know? This bunch of rich people are really black-hearted. They monopolize assets, you know. They don''t let small vendors like us live." I said, "Master, are you a peddler?" His Master said, "Of course, my shop is so small, so I can''t be considered a peddler."


    For the past few days, Xia Lixin had been beaming merrily, looking like he was in a good mood. Of course, his son Xia Yu had returned to normal, otherwise, he wouldn''t be so happy.


    After staying for a few days, I felt that my body had more or less recovered, so I discussed with my master about going back. Before we left, Xia Lixin gave my master quite a bit of money as per our agreement, and also gave us a thousand year ginseng, making my master so happy that even his teeth were about to pop out of his mouth. When we went back, we didn''t take the train.


    On the plane, my master, in order to prevent me from being too excited and embarrassing him, had already warned me to stop talking nonsense. If there was anything he didn''t know, I would ask him in a low voice, we would sit by the window and look through the glass at the clouds outside. Suddenly, I felt a very familiar feeling, as if I was in a dream, I couldn''t help but look at it for a long time.


    I whispered to my master, "Master, how much does this cost?" His Master said, "I don''t need money." However, I was so excited that I said to the flight attendant, "Give me one serving each." Master pinched my thigh from below and said to the flight attendant, "Two cups of coffee, thank you." After the flight attendant left, I said, "Isn''t it free of charge? Why don''t you let me drink it?" His Master said, "Look at your shameful appearance, I''ll give you a copy of each one, so I''ll just package them for you?"


    I can''t help but sigh. The people on the plane must have had some sort of quality, and before I could finish lamenting, the two people in front started fighting, and it was even two girls, and it was a fierce fight. No matter how I look at it, they look like a lion in the animal world, tearing and biting the clothes of a woman who is at a disadvantage, and the other woman wasn''t much stronger than me. I don''t want to! How could it be possible for a nun to have such thick makeup? The flight attendant hurried over to help them out, and the two tigers scratched the flight attendant. Hearing their insults, they figured out what was going on: the bald guy was humming a song and the woman beside him wanted to sleep so the bald guy wouldn''t make a sound. The bald guy wouldn''t do it, because of such a small matter, the two of them started to work.


    I looked at my master again. This fellow was also covering his mouth and laughing. No matter how I looked at it, it was very vulgar. After tiring the two of them to a standstill, the air stewardess helped them change seats, calming them down.


    Looks like the rich people here aren''t all necessarily of high quality. I told this to my master, who pouted and said, "Of course, do you know where the rich people get their money from? How could it make him rich? Use your brain properly, how can so many of you win the lottery? "


    The woman put on her wig, then took out her cell phone and made a call loudly. I frowned, thinking that this person''s character was too bad, making me lose my memory after a while, looking at how heavily makeup was applied, how old was he? He called her a "baby" and even pretended to kiss, and the people beside him didn''t react much. Those who should be reading the newspapers didn''t have much of a reaction. I said, "Master, is that flight attendant considered beautiful?" The Master said, "They have been trained. You can see that they are beautiful, but their manners are not naturally expressed. They can''t be considered beautiful." I said, "Then what is beauty?" His Master said, "A woman''s beauty should naturally emanate from the inside, and what is obtained through relying on external things cannot last long. A true beauty does not need to have a face on her body; instead, it lies in her charm. As long as one is not born with an abnormality, they can rely on her charm to enhance and become a beauty." I asked, "What is charm?" If a woman wants to become beautiful, her mentality is very important. If she doesn''t have evil intentions, then her mind will be calm, her demeanor will be tranquil, and she will look naturally beautiful. If she has love in her heart, then she will be even more beautiful. I asked my Master, "What is evil intentions?" Master said: "Jealousy, arrogance, resentment, lust, greed, these qualities will make people ugly."


    I asked, "Those are all inner thoughts. How can they affect your appearance?" His Master said, "It''s all in your heart. Alright, stop asking so many questions. I''ll tell you when you''re older. You won''t understand even if I tell you now." I said, "Master, then did you meet the rare beauty that you spoke of?"


    Hearing my words, my Master''s eyes became focused and filled with tenderness. "How can anyone have such beauty in this world? I''ve only met an almost perfect woman, what a pity." "What''s a pity?"


    His Master said, "It''s a pity that she''s an idiot. Only an idiot would not have those evil intentions. Quickly go to sleep." Then he covered his face with the newspaper and ignored me.


    Although Master said this, I don''t think so. If Master really met a woman without evil intentions, but she is a fool, then why did Master act so tenderly just now? That kind of expression only exists when people see things they love and admire the most, I don''t believe that Master would be so emotional towards a fool.


    Soon, the plane stopped. I shook my Master, "Don''t sleep, Master. We''re almost home." His Master blew away the newspaper on her face and said, "How can you be so quick to get home? Let''s go down first. I''ll bring you to meet some people."


    After getting off the plane, I took a bus out of the airport and took a taxi outside. Looking outside, I saw that it really wasn''t my house. I asked my Master, "Where are we? Who are we meeting?"


    His Master yawned and said, "This is Beijing. I''ll bring you to meet your Grand Uncle." So I still have a grandmaster uncle. We left the Nanyuan Airport and walked for a long time before entering Beijing.


    Beijing this big ah, let me dazzle, I asked Master: "Master, what is grand-uncle?" His Master said, "Your Grand Uncle is a doctor." What kind of doctor is he? Can a Taoist be a doctor? What''s that for? I asked my Master, who said, "I''ll tell you later." With that, he took out another piece of newspaper and covered his face.


    After half an hour, Master and I got out of the car. Master said, "Let''s walk for a while. My body is stiff from sitting here." I said, "It''s better to sit than to walk. It''s not tiring to sit." The Master said, "Why aren''t you tired sitting down? If you sit for too long, you will feel comfortable. If you sit for too long, your muscles will relax, and your blood will flow erratically. There are many bad places. Do you remember that? " I said, "Remember, remember. I just don''t know why it''s not good." His Master said, "In short, you should remember that everything has its limits. No matter good or bad, it''s not always good when there are many good things. Enjoyment is pleasure. Suffering is suffering. Do you understand?"

 C53

    I said, "I don''t understand." His Master looked depressed. "How could I have two stupid disciples?" I said, "Master, don''t I still have a senior sister?"


    His Master sighed and said, "Don''t mention her." I saw that Senior Sister''s Master''s expression was a little down and didn''t dare to say anything more, but in her heart she was muttering to herself, "Why can''t I mention this Senior Sister?"


    After walking for a while, we arrived at the place where the Grand Master''s house was located. A few trees stuck out from within the house and gave off a faint feeling of coolness. It was difficult to find such a secluded place in the bustling city of Beijing, let alone in the Third Ring Road of Beijing.


    At the door, a young man was waiting for us. Seeing the two of us, he happily waved his hand. The master patted his head and said, "Juul has grown up. He looks like a big child." The youngster did not say anything. A smile still hung on his face as he led the two of us into the courtyard.


    There was a different kind of cave in the yard, with all sorts of low trees and fake mountains. As we walked along, I secretly clicked my tongue. What was this master doing in Beijing? How could he have such a large yard?


    Inside, a middle-aged man was sitting in a large rocking chair with his eyes closed, but he didn''t seem to be of any real age. The two sides of his hair were already graying, and he didn''t look much younger than his master. The middle-aged man pushed the door open and entered, and when he heard the sound, he sat up and saw us coming in, a complicated expression on his face, both happy and sad. He looked at me with that kind of expression, not only my master but also me, and when he stopped, he said, "Senior, I''m here."


    The two of them walked over to each other. Uncle Master patted his Master on the shoulder and smiled, "Not bad, your body is quite sturdy." His Master said, "I can still do it for a few decades." The four of us sat down separately. Master and Uncle talked about the recent situation, and from their conversation, I knew why Master said that Uncle was a doctor, that Uncle Master had always been in charge of the physical condition of the several high officials in Beijing. As for the situation of those few high officials, Master asked about it, but Uncle Master refused to tell us.


    I listened to them both, bored, and saw that Juhle was always smiling and talking to them, and that Juhle made me feel kind and friendly, so I poked him with my finger, and Juhle put his index finger on his lips to indicate that I should be quiet, and then opened his mouth and pointed to the inside of it, meaning that he could not speak.


    Could this senior brother of mine be a mute?" No wonder he had always been unwilling to speak, what a pity. Senior brother Juul was a handsome man with a smile on his face. With a single glance, one could tell that he was someone who was very close to him.


    The Great Master smiled and said, "Junior Brother, I''ve recently found a hundred year old Head of the Guards. You can try it." A woman came over with a pot of tea and poured out four cups for us. The color of the tea was so dark that it was almost black, and even when I smelled it, it didn''t look very nice. My master praised me, "Senior brother can always get good things."


    After he finished speaking, he drank a mouthful and repeatedly praised it. Seeing that I didn''t drink it, the Great Master asked my Master, "What is the name of this Junior Martial Nephew of mine?" His Master said, "His name is Sun Hao, I usually call him Hao." I said to the Grand Master, "Great Master, please call me Haozi." He might have found the name Haozi unpleasant, too.


    The Grand Master said, "Haozi, this tea is not ordinary. Try it." Under his passionate gaze, I had to taste it. It was ordinary, but it was soft and mellow. It was definitely a great tonic.


    Senior Brother," said the Master, "I have a thousand-year-old ginseng for you to see." He opened the box and saw that it was indeed tall and big, not even a single strand was damaged. This is also the first time I''ve seen such a large ginseng, and I saw that it was the size of a palm in the pharmacy at home.


    He took out a magnifying glass, which was very professional. Each of the small branches read it, making a tsk-tsk-tsk sound in their mouths. After looking at it for a long time, he put the magnifying glass down and said, "It is indeed not wrong."


    His Master proudly said, "Not bad, right?" "Unfortunately, it''s not the thousand-year-old ginseng you were talking about." His Master said in shock, "I can''t, I treated the son of an extremely rich person like Yue Yang, he can''t lie to me."


    Master Bo Yun lightly said, "It''s normal. A real thousand years ginseng can''t be distinguished by anyone. If you''re not in this business, that person can''t tell either. I think this is a ginseng that was raised by humans."


    "There are Western scientists who believe that ginseng is not as effective as carrots," he continued. "The fame of ginseng is just a figment of Chinese imagination, but in fact it''s wrong. Many things can''t be figured out by chemical analysis and magnifying glass."


    I asked, "Great Master, what is the thing that you''re talking about that you can''t see?" "It''s just like when a seed is roasted in a fire, it contains the same ingredients as before it was roasted in the fire, but it can no longer sprout, because the vitality and vitality inside it are gone, the ginseng is called the" King of Hundred Herbs "by Chinese people, its greatest advantage is not only nourishing the five organs, but also nourishing the vitality, calming the spirit, calming the soul, suppressing fear, removing evil energy, which can only be done after absorbing the essence of the sun and moon for hundreds or even thousands of years."


    If my master had said this, I definitely wouldn''t have believed him. However, the grand master''s looks and style were trustworthy. I asked," "Great Master, if the ginseng is divided into two matriarchs, please capture a male and a female and let them have children.


    Although many plants can absorb the essence of the sun and moon and exhibit their spiritual nature, ginseng is the most spiritual and spiritual type among them. It is also the easiest type of ginseng, and people over five hundred years old will be able to find another ginseng by themselves. The ginseng must be one or two male and the female will be slightly larger, while the female will be a few meters or even several tens of meters apart.


    It was so magical. I vaguely remembered something as I asked, "Martial Uncle, are all plants capable of becoming spiritual?" The Grand Master thought for a moment and said, "Plant cultivation is extremely difficult, because plants are the lowest level of living beings. Although they have life, they have almost no intelligence, and the best they can do is to provide life support for humans or beasts."


    His Master said, "Hai, a ginseng really has so many meanings, why can''t I believe it?" "Ginseng is a natural elixir, but plants with spiritual energy can easily take shape, and the more it takes shape, the more spiritual energy it contains, the more it takes shape, meaning it looks like a person. Look at the shape of the ginseng, it has both a head and a torso. "In the past at Changbai Mountain, I heard the legend of ginseng becoming an adult. 500 years old ginseng could become a child, 1,000 years old ginseng could become an adult, 2,000 years old ginseng could become an old man. It''s just that because the original body is a plant, so it is very rare for ginseng to leave the deep mountains.


    I asked, "Grand Uncle, is there any difference between western medicine and traditional Chinese medicine?" In fact, if you ask about the root of the difference, it is reasonable that Chinese medicine is not liked by others. Chinese medicine is also an auxiliary means of cultivation, and what is the ultimate purpose of cultivation? Eternal life, Chinese medicine is usually complicated and slow, and you need to be proficient in Chinese medicine, it is difficult to achieve in your entire life. Now, no one has the patience to study it, not to mention, in this era where the spiritual qi has declined, many Chinese herbs are rare, and the majority of people you see do not have much intelligence.


    How could I understand what the Grand Master was saying? I nodded and my Master said, "How can this brat save others? It would be good enough to understand himself."


    After a while, I was a little tired and kept yawning. Master had asked Senior Brother Guillermo to take me upstairs to rest. This time, I slept soundly. When I woke up, it was already close to night.


    When I went downstairs, Master and Uncle-Master were not there, but Senior Brother Juul was, and when he saw me, he gestured me out. When Master and Uncle-Master were out walking, I couldn''t help but admire the strength of these two old men, which were at least better than mine.


    When it was time for dinner, there was a table placed under a big tree in the backyard, and four more people arrived. They were probably the seniors that Senior Martial Uncle had told me about earlier, and they all sat down, and Uncle Master introduced them to me one by one. Eldest Senior Martial Brother lived there, and he was forty-five years old, and he had a very handsome face, and he was thirty-nine years old, and his figure was very thin, and his face was fair, and his third Senior Martial Brother was three years old, and his appearance very simple and honest.


    They were asking each other what they had been doing recently, and they were also very curious about me, the youngest junior brother, whom they had only met for the first time. Occasionally, someone would come and ask about my situation, and during that time, I noticed that second senior brother was looking at me with a strange look.


    After a while, he returned to my room to retrieve something. He then came over and sat beside me and asked, "Junior brother, what is your Dao mark? I haven''t heard it from you yet." I replied, "Master didn''t give me a dao name." The First Senior Brother said, "That shouldn''t be the case, but Second Martial Uncle must have his reasons for doing so. Oh right, Junior Brother, when were you born? I know a few words." Logically speaking, he shouldn''t have told others about his birthdate so easily. He was my senior brother, so I didn''t think too much about it. "I was born on the first day of March, 1990, at midnight," I told him.

 C54

    The first senior brother murmured to himself, "Geng Wu ¡­" Wan Yin... Yi Chou... "C''mon." After looking carefully at my face, she frowned and said, "Junior Brother, you have a lot of misfortunes and you can get killed at any time. Your fate isn''t good."


    It can''t be, I just turned 15 and still haven''t gotten married. I said to her, "Senior Brother, don''t tease me. I''m timid." The First Senior Brother solemnly said, "Who would joke about such a thing?" I said, "Then what do we do? There must be a way to break it."


    After thinking for a moment, he said, "No." The straightforward reply of the first senior brother almost made me fall to the ground. The second senior brother then asked me, "Did you encounter many deadly situations?" I thought about it for a moment and nodded my head. "You didn''t die even after going through so many things. It seems that you have had a great opportunity."


    At this time, Juul came back with a pot of tea and eight teacups. Master and uncles did not allow the disciples to drink alcohol, which was different from Master''s; Master could even drink himself drunk if he had nothing better to do, just that he did not drink wine when he did not have a good wine.


    There was only one green leaf in the teapot, and when the eight of us had been poured out, the teapot ran out of water. Juel poured hot water into the teapot, and after a while the tea in the teapot turned green.


    After taking a sip, I immediately felt a fragrance on my lips. I couldn''t help but sigh. Originally, the tea I drank was simply inedible compared to this. I was really worried if I would drink more tea after returning home.


    His Master complained, "Senior Brother, you know I''m the one who likes to drink the most. This tea is really good, it''s tasteless. You definitely won''t give me the good wine to drink." The Grand Master said, "It seems that you have forgotten why Master kicked you out of your sect. Wine is a good thing, but unfortunately, no one can drink good wine and no one can control it, so you simply can''t drink well."


    I didn''t quite agree with Grand Master''s words. What''s so good about wine? I said, "Martial Uncle, I can''t drink wine either, so I threw up some wine. Your tea is still the best." When the First Senior Brother heard this, he also agreed, "Junior Brother, I want to say this as well. When I was young, my grandfather gave me a taste, and from then on, I''ve never tasted it again.


    The history of liquor is one of the origins of liquor. The story of alcohol is derived from The Policy of War, and there was no human being in the Great Desolation, and the apes ate all kinds of fruits over the years, and the fruits they could not store for a long time, and the fruits they could not eat were placed in stone pits, and after a long time they were naturally fermented and turned into liquor, and the apes became fond of drinking fruit. This is one of the reasons for the wine''s origin. It''s extremely dangerous, so some people think the first person to make wine was Yiddish. "


    Master said, "I have also heard of the ancestor of wine, Du Kang, a famous wine brewing expert in the Zhou Dynasty. There are even rumors that Du Kang became an immortal and ascended into the heavens after drinking wine for a long time, this is too ridiculous. If we continued drinking wine for a few years now, we don''t even know if we''ll be able to fly away."


    Master''s words made us laugh out loud, Master Bo waited for us to finish laughing before saying, "Don''t say it, it''s possible, I know of a kind of cultivation technique called ''Hidden mini martial arts'', it''s the easiest to cultivate in sleep, it can even be cultivated to the point of being immortal, it''s no different from a god or immortal. Du Kang might be easier to cultivate after drinking it, it''s said that after Du Kang finished his wine, he said goodbye to his friend Yu''s family and said, ''You have to raise dragons well, maybe I''ll borrow your dragons to use.'' After that, I won''t see Du Kang again in the ancient books."


    I curiously asked, "Great Master, what is the Yu Long clan like?" Dragon breeder? " The Great Master took a sip of tea and said, "That''s right, the Yu Long family is a person who specifically helps the Yellow Emperor raise dragons." The Great Master Uncle took a sip of tea and said, "That''s right, the Yu Long family is a person who specifically helps the Yellow Emperor raise dragons.


    The eldest senior brother said, "Dragons like that do exist. I''ve seen it myself, but that dragon died a few days later. What a pity."


    The dragon knows that people are too greedy right now, so they must not get too close with each other. Therefore, I have seen a dragon that fell from the sky far away from the village, back in the four or four years when I was traveling with my master, and coincidentally arrived there with him. That dragon was completely black, about twenty meters, and there were too many onlookers, and they were afraid that the villagers would take the dragon and kill it and eat it, because that dragon already looks very weak, and my master told the village chief that he should not harm the dragon, otherwise the village chief would take the villagers to water it, and the dragon would have the strength to take advantage of the heavy rain that night.


    I said, "I''ve also seen a dragon. A lot of people were looking at it. My master and Grandma Liu killed that dragon together." All the senior brothers looked at me in surprise. Uncle Master frowned and said to Master, "Is it true?"


    Master nodded and said, "It''s true, it''s 98 years, and it''s also a black dragon, around 40 to 50 meters long. Senior Liu is one of the best in the Northeast, and he is also a member of our department. That black dragon took advantage of the flood and caused chaos, killing too many people.


    The Grand Master frowned. "Killing a dragon is a great crime, but it''s a pity for that senior." "That dragon has already been trained to be able to control the local water race, and its temperament is very cruel. If we don''t get rid of it soon, it will definitely become a big problem in the future."


    The Eldest Senior Martial Brother asked, "Senior Liu is actually able to summon True Lord Erlang''s spiritual sense. It seems like the Immortal from the Northeast is truly talented. However, since True Lord Erlang has a spiritual sense, does it mean that there really is an immortal, Erlang Shen?"


    Uncle Master said, "I''ve also seen Master using the Evil God''s body, but it was only by borrowing power. Even I can''t believe that True Lord Erlang has appeared to fight a dragon."


    Master said, "Senior Liu once told me that this is her secret ace in the hole. There is True Lord Erlang''s temple at the mouth of the river, in Guangxi, where many people have worshipped Erlang Shen for many years. The so-called spiritual sense is actually the accumulation of thoughts from many people over the years towards Erlang Shen in the temple."


    "Indeed, the human mind does have a great deal of energy, but people are not aware of it, and Buddhism is more focused on it," said the Grand Master.


    The eight of us ate and talked until around 8 PM. Master and I are going to stay at Uncle Master''s for a few days because Master and Uncle Master have not seen each other for a long time and we can''t say anything to each other.


    Master and Grand Master were still downstairs in the living room talking to each other. To say that this cultivator really couldn''t be treated as a normal person, Master and Grand Master might look young, but in reality, they aren''t that old. With such abundant physical strength, I couldn''t compare to them.


    I stayed in my bedroom for a while, not feeling sleepy, and went out to the bathroom. I heard Master and Uncle talking in low voices below, and I couldn''t help but stimulate the fox''s blood, my hearing improved, my ears pricked up, and I could hear what they were saying.


    Master Bo sighed and said, "Speaking of which, I feel the most sorry for him. He was the most gifted of my apprentices, especially the one with the most sensitivity to divination, in 1989, when I passed by an orphanage and found out that this child was very strong, I adopted him, this child was simply a genius with a high achievement at such a young age, blaming me, blaming me for not looking favorably at him, bringing him to a high official in the capital in 1993. He saw that the great man''s lifespan was nine or four years, I didn''t care about him, I didn''t care about him then, I borrowed him for more years, because he was treated with responsibility."


    It turned out that senior brother Juul had revealed his secret while mute. Then today second senior brother also said that my fate was not good, that I was in great trouble. Why am I not afraid of retribution?


    The life is in the sky, Senior Brother, you don''t have to blame yourself too much. We cultivators have many more troubles than ordinary people, and this is already within our expectations. My three disciples also have many more, and cultivation is a heaven-defying matter.


    Grand Master said, "How is Xizhen?" His Master sighed and said, "Ai, if you don''t want to ask, I definitely don''t want to mention it. She joined my sect, so I can be considered to have harmed her. I just hope that she can live a normal life in the future, and I won''t contact her for a long time." The Grand Master said, "Even I don''t understand the fate of that child, and logically speaking, the child shouldn''t be like this either. I have never met anyone who could say that she was the reincarnation of a god, and I don''t dare to say so. I only know that she has been through twenty years of ups and downs."


    His Master said, "Now that you''re old, you feel more and more that the word ''stability'' is extremely important. Senior Brother, you''re also old. Being able to live peacefully in your later years is for the best. Don''t go out."


    "I think so too, but I am in a high position and cannot help myself. The high ranking officials in the capital need me and they will not let me go. After a period of time, I will have to go because I have to."


    Just as I was engrossed in her words, Master raised her voice slightly and said, "Haozi, if you want to listen, then come down and listen. Why are you sneaking around?" Alright, I found me. I gloomily walked down and sat next to Master and Uncle.


    Uncle said, "Young people''s curiosity is normal. Coincidentally, we also have something to say to you." Master smiled as she rubbed my head and said, "Haozi, go get Master something to eat. Master is hungry." I said, "Master has eaten so much tonight, yet he''s still hungry." His Master stared at him and said, "If I tell you to go, then go. Where did all this nonsense come from?"

 C55

    There was nothing to eat in the kitchen. He took out some ham sausages and cut some slices for them to take to the kitchen. When the master saw the sausages, he said, "It would be even better if there was pork head."


    After saying that, he picked up a piece of meat and placed it in his mouth. He chewed it and said, "It''s delicious." The Grand Master said to me, "Haozi, you heard what I said just now. Your Senior Brother Zuu has become mute because of this, and our cultivators suffer much more hardships than ordinary people. You should be mentally prepared."


    This is nothing, I have been through so many strange things. I said to the Grand Master, "It''s nothing. Grand Master, I''m not afraid of anything." His Master smiled and said, "This is my good disciple. He''s much stronger than your Senior Brother, Ju Ming."


    The Grand Master also smiled as he looked at me. I suddenly felt that the Grand Master didn''t seem normal to me, because the first time I met him, he seemed to have known me for a long time. His expression was complicated and changeable.


    Uncle Master asked me, "Haozi, what did your master teach you?" I said, "Master took a bag for me to touch. I found a note called Twin Life Cultivator. Master said that this is his most important skill." "Then how are you doing?" asked the Grand Master. I was a little embarrassed because I was too lazy to move while meditating every day and even more unwilling to practice external techniques. I also didn''t memorize the incantation master gave me.


    I said, "It''s too difficult. Master said that I don''t have any talent. I don''t know when I''ll be able to learn it." The Grand Master said, "It is the end of the world now, so many of the spell techniques have already been lost. How about this, I will teach you a move, and it can be considered as my greeting gift to you. Our Daoist Sect emphasizes on using ''driving'' as the main point, and ''lowering'' as the support."


    Uncle Master indicated for me and Master to follow him out. When we were outside, Uncle Master pulled out a strand of hair and took out a piece of talisman paper, and started chanting. His eyes were staring at the talisman paper, and the talisman actually started to burn on its own.


    I really couldn''t believe that Grand Master actually flew out like a remotely piloted plane with his legs crossed. I looked at my Master and he said, "Your Grand Master really thinks highly of you. He also wants to teach you these five ghosts."


    I asked, "What do you mean by Five Ghost Magics?" His Master said, "I''m not too sure about that. Just wait until your Martial Uncle comes back to ask him." After a while, Grand Master Uncle floated back with his legs crossed. I asked, "Where did Grand Master just go?" "It''s just a walk around the circumference of ten miles," said the Grand Master.


    I almost dropped my chin in shock, and the maestro said, "Do you want to learn?" I quickly said, "Think about it." "Well, I can teach you, but you must promise not to use this technique at will," said the Grand Master. "Why?" I asked.


    "Men and ghosts do not belong to the same path," said the Grand Master. I said, "Alright, I won''t use it lightly. Please teach me quickly, Uncle Master."


    The Great Master said, "This secret technique is called the Five Devils, it can summon five ghosts to be its temporary workers through a contract with a ghost in the path of ghosts. Although it sounds simple, it requires a lot of mental power, Haozi, I can see that your spiritual power is lacking, your cultivation is lacking, I''ll first teach you the chants and spells, you have to practice your Master''s dual life cultivation, that is the basic method to increase your spiritual power."


    Great Martial Uncle taught me chants and runes, so the Five Devils have many uses, not only do they allow you to walk quickly, but by summoning different chants and runes from the Five Devils, they can make the Five Devils help you with a lot of things, but the more you have to pay them, the more they will need to use their spiritual energy to break away from the path of ghosts, so, the more spiritual energy the caster can add into the talisman, the greater the ability of the Five Devils will be.


    I decided to give it a try immediately. Uncle Master said, "Okay, but you have to be careful not to get infected by the ghost aura of the Five Devils. It''s easy for you to lose your mind. I will follow you." His Master said, "I also want to go and have a look." The Grand Master said, "Didn''t you always look down on this method of using external forces?"


    The Master said, "There''s no harm in opening your eyes." I cut off my nails and put them in a bowl, then pulled out a few strands of hair. This was to prevent the Five Devils from getting lost and being unable to find me. "How come I don''t know?" his Master said. "I don''t know, right? This is my disciple''s exclusive secret manual."


    I took advantage of the tyrannical Essence in my body to ignite the talisman and mutter the incantation to myself. Faintly, I saw five people in tattered clothes with withered faces walking towards me. These must be the Five Devils.


    I stood up, and the five ghosts lifted me up, and I just floated out like that. At this moment, the five ghosts were completely listening to me, and they did not dare to go to the right when I said that they would go to the left. The talisman paper was a talisman paper given to me by the master, and it contained a huge amount of spiritual power.


    The ghost aura of the five ghosts enveloped me, so that no one on the road could see me. Every time I passed a person, that person would shiver uncontrollably.


    It was so exciting that I couldn''t help but to shout out loud. With my shout, the Five Devils slowed down a bit. Maybe it was due to my Essence spreading out, affecting the Five Devils, so I quickly shut my mouth.


    I looked back and saw the Grand Master with his legs crossed. There were five other ghosts carrying him, and behind him, my Master was running along the side of the road. He looked like he was running away from a rabbit, but we were dragging him further and further away.


    Uncle Master controlled the five ghosts to catch up with me and said, "Looking at your master, he hopes to run past the five ghosts with his two legs. Hahaha, how about we play with him?"


    I found this interesting and asked Uncle, "How do I play it?" Uncle Master said, "It''s simple. Your Master also looks down on me using external techniques. You control the Five Devils to slow down and tell them to catch up. He will definitely use all his strength to catch up."


    Master has tied the Godly Armored Horse to his legs. I know the runes, but it will take a long time to train my external techniques and mental energy. I''m afraid I won''t be able to learn it.


    From the looks of it, it was the result of greatly stimulating my mental power. I controlled the Five Devils to run five meters in front of my Master, and said to him, "Master, your Godly Horses aren''t enough to catch up to me."


    His Master said rather angrily, "Good, you dare to tease me, is it because your uncle master instigated you to do so?" After which, he increased his speed to the maximum, parallel to me.


    I looked at my Master, whose face was completely red, and said, "Master, I''ll go to the suburbs and wait for you. You follow this path and continue forward. There''s no place without people. Uncle Master and I will wait for you there."


    After saying that, he controlled the Five Devils to accelerate forward. His master and I slowly followed behind him until we came to a place devoid of people. When he came down, the power of the talisman was gone and the Five Devils disappeared.


    I looked behind me, but there was no trace of my Master. I said to my Grand Master, "Senior Master, how long until my Master can catch up?" The Grand Master said, "Soon. Your Master''s Godspeed Armor Horse is known to travel thousands of miles in a day, and travels 800 miles in the night. Although it is a bit of an exaggeration, it is still one of the best Godspeed techniques."


    Uncle Master asked me, "Haozi, look, the Five Ghost Art I taught you today has surpassed your master''s Godly Mecha Technique. Plus, his cultivation technique is too arduous, and he can''t even catch up to me. How stupid."


    Before I could say anything, Master had already caught up. Before long, he heard Master''s voice, "Eldest Senior Brother, you''re wrong, I can''t keep up with your Five Devils, but I dare to use the Armored Horse every day. Do you dare to use the Five Devils every day?"


    Breathing heavily, he said to me, "Don''t listen to your Martial Uncle''s nonsense. His skills are too dangerous, and his cultivation has gone berserk. Once, his cultivation went berserk, and I was the one who saved him."


    "It wasn''t as bad as you say," said the maestro. "It was a small mistake." I asked, "Great Master, what''s going on?" I''m afraid that you won''t learn from him anymore. Your Uncle Master learned the Prayer Rain when he was young, and invited Water Master He to rain, but your Uncle''s lack of cultivation skills angered the Water Master He. It rained for three days, and almost flooded Chen Tang Guan.


    The maestro said, "Hey, that''s abnormal. Everyone makes mistakes." His Master said, "There was one time when your Master practiced ''Breaking Wall'' and thought he was invincible. His fist landed on a rock and broke his arm, but it was me who reconnected it for him."


    The Grand Master said, "So what? Do you believe that I can show you one now?" Master said to me, "Hao Zi, I have a very powerful move. It''s called the Five Thunder Divine Palm. I''ll teach it to you when I have time."


    "Haozi, master''s uncle said," First, you should practice the Five Ghost Method. This method is very powerful, when you are at home, you can use it to protect your body, cross mountains, and climb mountains without suffering any injuries. "That''s nothing, Haozi, I''ve already mastered this Five Thunder Divine Palm. It can truly behead demons and exterminate demons, and once I''ve mastered it to home, I can summon heavenly thunder at any time. The five bolts of lightning would explode, and all the evil spirits would vanish. Martial Uncle said, "You''re so amazing. I remember that you don''t know how to use the Fivecraze Thunder Peal. Master gave you three Divine Lightning talismans so that you could forcefully draw down the Divine Annihilation Lightning. When did you have the ability to draw down five Divine Annihilation Lightning at the same time? How come I didn''t know about that?"


    His Master said, "If what you say is true, then sooner or later I will be able to draw out five divine lightning bolts. Do you believe me?" Uncle Master said, "And the Divine Annihilation Bomb? If you bring down a bolt of lightning now, I''ll admire you."


    The two old men began to get excited. The master said, "Alright, I''ll lure them now." The Grand Master said, "I want to see if you can lure them down." His Master took out a Thunder Summoning Talisman and blew on it. Following the burning of the talisman, he began to mutter an incantation. Immediately, the dark clouds in the sky began to gather in this direction, and it seemed as if it would rain at any moment.


    Uncle Master took out a crystal talisman. His eyes narrowed, and the talisman began to burn. He began to mutter to himself. The weather that was drizzling, the clouds immediately dispersed.


    His Master was pissed off and said, "Okay, you''re disturbing me over there and even making me call for thunder. You''re messing with me." The Grand Master said, "If I interfere with you, you won''t be able to draw down thunder. What else do you have to say?"


    Looking at the sky, I couldn''t help but say, "Uncle Master, Master, it''s already very late. How do we go back?"

 C56

    After I said this, Master and Uncle didn''t say anything. After a long time, Master said, "I still have some A horses, but I can''t run anymore."


    The Grand Master said, "My talisman is gone." The three of us stared at each other. After a while, the Grand Master said, "Let''s go back. We''ll stop the carriage."


    On the way back, there was a kind driver who saw us as old and young, and sent us back. Uncle Master gave him money and said that we didn''t want it, so we treated it as a good thing and I couldn''t help but sigh. There are a lot of good people in the capital.


    When I was young, I heard about this kind of thing. In the middle of the night when I was driving, very few drivers would let strangers get on the car, there was a driver, a young man in his early twenties, very young and vigorous, his master had reminded him the first time he drove a night car, that it was necessary to be energetic when driving at night, so as to avoid provoking dirty things, that young man named Wang, I will call him Little Wang.


    It was essential to be unable to sleep, and there wasn''t even a single person who could speak. The big truck was difficult to control, it was difficult to even brake at critical moments, and the most accidents happened, but that wasn''t the most important. The most important thing was the strange things that happened on the deserted highway.


    This was the first time running a long distance, and there was no lack of excitement. Furthermore, there were some small achievements, young people, their thoughts are all active, Xiao Wang thought as he drove. It would be great if he could have an affair with his, after all, Xiao Wang was not married yet, and some things were too enticing for him.


    There were fewer cars on the road than during the day, but there was also the possibility that there were drivers who were dozing off. The drivers all knew how many drivers had experienced this and how many of them could not help but feel sleepy, and the car even fell asleep, only to wake up a moment later to continue driving. This was also lucky, otherwise the next moment, the car would crash into the mountain, or run out of the road, how could it still survive?


    Little Wang did not feel sleepy at all. His eyes were wide open, the car was fast and he was in high spirits as he drove on, and when Little Wang saw through the glass on the left side of the road that there was a figure standing in the wilderness, he quickly lost sight of the car driving, he thought for a moment and felt that something was not right, it was better to say that the person was stupid, he did not know what to be afraid of, and he also did not think too much, continuing to drive. After ten minutes, he inadvertently saw someone standing on the left side of the road, and he did not know what to look at.


    No matter how he thought about it, he felt that something was wrong. If it was a normal person, they would have long thought about it. How far away was that person from the highway?


    He was young and vigorous, but there was still a problem with being young, and he was unable to remain calm. He had just been slightly scared, and his hands were already trembling, and his master had already instructed him that he shouldn''t be afraid of anything. Wang thought to himself, ''Damn, how could I not be scared, that boss is still standing there alone in the middle of the night.


    People were like this. The more afraid they were, the easier it was for them to think, and the easier it was for Wang to act like this. What exactly was that? A telephone pole? No way, the telephone pole is so thick and there''s even a head on it? Could it be a bear? No, bears have ears, and besides, there are no bears in this place.


    It''s only daring to see how brave a man is, not to hear it, not to see it in the daytime, no matter how well he says it, no matter how boastful he is, no matter how useless it is, you have to put him alone on a field at night, and spend a night in peace, that''s what makes him bold, especially between young people, sitting together and boasting, how brave am I, how brave am I, how brave am I, how I alone have been chased by a wolf and have killed myself, you have to ask him, that wolf, he must have said, hey, that dead wolf, back, no one has heard, and others say, I have the nerve, I go home once, I don''t want to sleep in a mound of graves, who knows? No one knew that the other party was bragging. The more stubborn he was, the angrier he got. In the end, how could they compete with him? During the day he would put a piece of cloth in the field, and you would look for it at night. The next day, he would show the cloth to his friends and they would believe him. If they said that he was bold, they would not only believe him, but they would also help him say that he had a lot of face!


    A bunch of young people surrounded each other in a circle, squabbling. Young people, after all, were too angry, and neither of them were satisfied with the other, so according to the old tradition, when Old Wang was still young at that time, he didn''t care about anything once the fire started, and started fighting with a fellow villager named Zhao Si. You go and get what I want tonight, and you get what you want tomorrow night.


    How could anyone not agree in front of everyone''s eyes? If they didn''t agree, they would lose so much face. In fact, both sides agreed. Who would be so bold as to have such a bold person with low intelligence?


    The first night it was Zhao Si who put the thing, this Zhao Si was really going to put a big guy, put a shovel in there, told Old Wang, I already put it in there, you can look for it when the sun goes down tonight, Old Wang asked, what did you put in there, Zhao Si said, I can''t tell you, I told you, you took a fool at home, I can only tell you put a long body and a big head thing, you will know, that thing won''t grow out in the wild.


    Old Wang had actually bullied Zhao Si-shuang in the beginning, thinking to take something to fool him, but by now, he had become smart. He had no choice, go, it was already late at night, after the sun went down, it would only become dark in the summer. Since Old Wang could not stay at home, he would have to search for things in the fields later, he might as well take out a flashlight to strengthen his courage. Even a machine gun wouldn''t be reliable, let alone a flashlight.


    If he really couldn''t move the house over, his family wouldn''t let him, he would make fun of him, but that was what Old Wang had thought then, if he just pretended that he wasn''t going to be a grandson, then that wouldn''t do, because tomorrow he would have to go there with a laugh, how could there be such a good thing, the people who killed each other with their tongues, especially in the small village, there weren''t many people who knew each other, there were too many people who didn''t have anything to do with their wives, today I''m giving you a nickname, tomorrow I''ll tease you, in the future you''ll even find a target with difficulty, you definitely can''t go.


    If you can''t find something, don''t say you''re too timid, at most, you have a bad eye. No, there are plenty of people in the village, we''ll wait for you before nightfall. Three in groups of five will gather at the village entrance, waiting for you to go out, otherwise they won''t have any fun.


    Seeing that it was getting dark, Old Wang gritted his teeth and went out with his flashlight. When the group of idlers at the village entrance saw that Old Wang had arrived, they all gave him a big thumbs up, praising him for being a man. Old Wang knew in his heart that he was just a big guy who was looking for fun.


    People without any guts would not even dare to go out when it was dark. If they didn''t want to go to the big city, Nightless City, then it would be the same as during the day. There would be no lights in that place or in the village at night, so why would they need to save money, let alone in the wild? They really couldn''t see their own fingers in front of each other.


    The leaves rustled, and he was scared to the point that his legs went limp. He cursed in his heart, why did I have to do this, what''s the use of pretending this, it''s not worth it if there''s a problem with it. With this curse in his heart, my courage increased a little.


    Sing some more songs, hum some more, Old Wang thought to himself, not too scared, turn on the flashlight, what''s that long, big head, what can it be?


    The electric light was dim too, it did not shine too far, Old Wang squinted his eyes and was about to touch it, when he heard a "putong putong" sound coming from behind him. What the hell is this, in the middle of the night, Old Wang was so scared that he almost peed his pants.


    I''ve never seen people dancing in the middle of the night before, and I''m so scared that I want to die, but the more I see, the more I feel sober I feel. At this time, the two things walked in, and Old Wang squinted his eyes, not daring to look at them, and the two things seemed to know who they were, so they swayed and snorted. Old Wang was relieved at that time, and inwardly, he cursed the owners of the two donkeys.


    When the two things got closer, they really were two donkeys. They stared at Old Wang with their big black eyes. Old Wang cursed and kicked the two donkeys twice, then the two donkeys turned around and left.


    After this scare, Old Wang became a lot braver. He wandered around and found a shovel, but Zhao Si was still there, and the shovel was still close by, so I didn''t have to walk too far. Well, let''s go back, tomorrow is the time for Zhao Si to be in trouble, when we get home, I''ll also show him something tomorrow night to scare him, maybe this donkey is Zhao Si''s, but Zhao Si''s donkey is only one, and that''s what he borrowed, in short, we''ve survived the night.


    The next morning, Old Wang went to Zhao Si''s house with a shovel. The big guy was waiting for Old Wang, and when he saw that Old Wang had really brought the shovel back, he was quite surprised. When Old Wang saw that Old Wang had really brought the shovel back, he said, "Old Wang went to Zhao Si''s house with a shovel, and the big guy was waiting for Old Wang, and when he saw Old Wang had actually brought the shovel back, he was quite surprised.


    Zhao Si didn''t want to admit that he let the two donkeys out. Besides, who''s afraid of donkeys? After the two stubbornly bulged for a while, the big guy left, waiting to see Zhao Si tonight. One of Zhao Si''s good friends, Han Fu didn''t know why he didn''t leave.

 C57

    Zhao Si kept quiet, while Han Fu looked at Old Wang nervously. Old Wang was scared out of his wits. "What are you staring at me for?" Han Fu asked if he really saw the two donkeys.


    Old Wang said, "Why would I lie to you? I don''t even recognize a donkey." Zhao Si said gloomily, "I didn''t set the donkey down." Han Fu pulled Old Wang over and said, "Zhao Si was at my house last night. What do you mean, putting a donkey on the ground? That''s impossible. Also, did you know that what you saw might really be not a donkey, but a ghost?"


    What the heck, did he turn into a mule like that? "When he saw that Han Fu did not look like he was joking, he got a little nervous. That''s right, how could there be a donkey wandering outside late at night, asking Han Fu what to do? Han Fu said that he had run into a ghost, and he couldn''t afford to stay idle. The lower he went, the easier it would be for dirty things to get around him. This village doesn''t even have a god-like expert. When the time comes, blind cats and rats would have nowhere to run into him.


    Old Wang carefully thought about it, and the more he thought about it, the more scared he became. Last night, the donkeys he met were indeed abnormal, and when the two of them got close to him, they didn''t seem to be afraid at all, but looked at him as if he were examining him, ''How could he be a donkey? Old Wang thought to himself that this was not his ancestor''s grave, but Zhao Si''s.'' Thinking about this, Old Wang chuckled, then turned to Zhao Si and said seriously, "Old Han is right, I met a ghost last night.


    He knew that Old Wang was trying to provoke him, and if he really didn''t go, well, the villagers wouldn''t know how to make fun of him tomorrow, so he found it even more embarrassing to say, Ah, Old Wang got into trouble last night, so he didn''t want to go. Everyone will use these words as an excuse, and from now on, the village won''t be able to stay any longer, and the best result of this competition is that both of them will pass, and no one can laugh at each other.


    As long as there were no more knives in the sky, Old Wang chuckled and said, "Alright then, what''s Fourth Bro going to say about his guts? I''ll go back and prepare, and give you a reminder as well. I''ll prepare something round for you, and you''ll know when the time comes."


    After Old Wang left, Han Fu said, "Old Fourth, I''m not trying to scare you. What''s there to say about our relationship? Last night, Old Wang was lucky, but we ran into a passing ghost, and he was in a hurry to get away. That''s because he was lucky, I think the sky isn''t going well these few days, you should admit your mistake and take no risks."


    Han Fu was a good friend, so he told Han Fu a lot of things. Although Han Fu understood a bit, he did understand a bit, and knew that he was incapable, that he couldn''t do anything with just his mouth, so he didn''t dare to stick his stick and say that he knew how to do something. There were a lot of rural things that he couldn''t handle when they came to find him.


    First of all, everyone in the village had a good reputation. Although he didn''t know what was the use of having a good reputation, and although he didn''t know what was the use of having a good title or a good amount of money, he still couldn''t let it go. Actually, this was a common problem among Chinese people, and it didn''t matter if they ate well or didn''t eat well, but what they said was more important than what their father said.


    Han Fu thought to himself, "Sure enough, I''ll give you something. Take it with you." After returning home, he gave a talisman to Zhao Si. Although Zhao Si had some face, he was not stupid. He still knew to hold the talisman and kick Zhao Si in the pocket.


    Han Fu had written that talisman according to his grandfather''s words. It was written in a muddled and muddled manner, and Han Fu himself didn''t have any skills at all. The talisman''s greatest use was to wipe his butt and light firewood, and Han Fu didn''t have much confidence in his talisman.


    At night, Zhao Si walked out with a broken flashlight. A few idlers at the village entrance were all staring at him. When they saw him, they all shouted, "Sure! Fourth brother, you can''t lose to Old Wang in your courage, can you?"


    This group of idle people was really deceitful, without much culture, without much stylistic activity, and could only walk around leisurely, Western family, gossip, and see what happened at that house. If there was a happy occasion, it would be so enjoyable, if it was a small matter, if it could be lively together, if someone picked a new wife, it would be so hilarious, because first, it would be lively and second, if they could take advantage of the situation, their families would not get angry, if Geely didn''t know who was the one who started the wedding, and if it was hoodlum, they would start with scoundrel.


    Seeing that Zhao Si had left, the group of idle bystanders also turned dark. They could not wait for something to happen to Zhao Si so that they could have a good time together.


    Old Wang and Han Fu''s words gave him the chills, and very quickly, the sky turned dark, the fields were dark, whoever could bear it, Zhao Si switched on the flashlight, oh, okay, it was even scarier, the light from the flashlight was faint and dim, and when it shone on his figure, he felt that there were countless demons and ghosts wandering around, ready to pounce on him at any time, the feeling was as unbearable as it could get.


    After walking for a while, the lights on his hands became dimmer and dimmer. Zhao Si Xin did not know what to expect, but once the electricity went out, he could scare himself to death if he could not see his own fingers in the dark. He thought of speeding up his pace, and finding something that would give him a chance to do so, but Wang said if he did not put it out in the morning, he would not be able to see it.


    Let''s go, find something round, slip on the ground as we walk, fall, the flashlight flew off, the tooth hurt, the leg twisted, pulled up, kneaded, looked at a piece of wood under our feet, the two ends were a bit thick, the middle was a bit thin, about half a meter, Zhao Si used this stick as a walking stick, turned around and went to pick up the flashlight, just as he was about to pick it up, he saw something round and rumble in the light, and was overjoyed. He went over to take a look, oh, it''s a ball, I don''t know what this ball is made for, it''s not too gray, not too big, but still holding it.


    Thus, leaning on the wooden stick, holding the ball, walking back, with his two hands still busy, he had a lot of things to do, holding the walking stick with his left hand and the ball with his right hand, he had to hold the flashlight, walking three steps at a time, walking, walking, the feeling just now came up again, the sound of the wind beside his ears seemed to be mixed with other sounds, and there were always shadows moving around him.


    If a donkey jumped out at this moment, it would scare him to death. Zhao Si, who was praying for the Amitabha Buddha, suddenly heard a light shout in his ear, "Give it to me." Someone wanted to ask, why was the sound so soft, and why was it still by his ear? Actually, if Zhao Si had opened his Heaven''s Eye, he would have seen a person standing next to him shouting at him with a furious expression. However, humans and ghosts were different; they were not in the same dimension.


    When Zhao Si heard this voice, even though it was soft, he was still frightened by the field in the middle of the night. With a "Ah" sound, he ran forward while saying, "Grandpa, you better not be joking with me. I''ll burn incense for you when we get back, don''t scare me like that." It was useless to say anything, but the voice became clearer.


    Zhao Si was so scared that he ran forward while holding the ball in his arms. When he was excited, he threw the flashlight away and dropped it on the ground. He didn''t know whether the flashlight was dead or broken, but after it was extinguished, Zhao Si didn''t dare to look for it.


    After running for an unknown amount of time, he finally stopped when the first rays of sunlight fell on his face. He was so tired that his mouth was covered in foam and his throat was hoarse. He fainted and fell face first onto the ground.


    By the time someone found him, it was already noon. Zhao Si''s condition frightened everyone in the village, why was he still holding onto something tightly and throwing a stick beside him? Someone saw that something was wrong with the stick, picked it up and carefully threw it away.


    A few of the lads, Boss Fei, forced Zhao Si''s arm apart and a ball rolled down from the inside. When he flipped it over, he was quite frightened. It turned out to be a human skull.


    After a long while, he finally woke up Zhao Si. He asked Zhao Si what had happened last night, but unexpectedly, Zhao Si''s mouth was wide open as if he couldn''t speak, all he could hear was'' AAHHH ''and he sounded like a mute. Zhao Si did not wait for Zhao Si to react before jumping up and running down the brick bed, shouting as he ran, "If I don''t give it to you, I won''t give it to you." "When they finally gave chase, Zhao Si was already out of the village.


    Just like that, a madman appeared in the village. Zhao Si''s hair was disheveled every day, and when he saw who was smiling at whom and how scared the donkey was, he pointed at the donkey and said ''ghost''.


    Old Wang won and from then on, everyone in the village called him Wang Dong, logically speaking, this Little Wang was Old Wang''s son, so he should have come along. Old Wang won, from then on, everyone in the village called him Wang Gao, logically speaking, he should have come along.


    Little Wang recalled his father''s heroic deeds, but he didn''t have much guts. On the contrary, he was even smaller. His eyes were staring out of the window, thinking to himself, "Don''t let me see that figure again."

 C58

    Under such a tense situation, no one was able to fall asleep. The drowsiness that came out of Little Wang''s mouth just now had completely disappeared. It seemed like he wasn''t completely stupid.


    He had said that anything could happen on this highway, and there was nothing wrong with him being careful. Little Wang couldn''t see the figure on the side of the road and thought to himself, "I was being suspicious. Forget it, a telephone pole can scare me to such an extent."


    After comforting herself like this, Little Wang''s state of mind became much calmer. She thought that things would end just like this. Who knew that Little Wang would accidentally see that creepy figure again?


    This time, it was on the right. The tall figure was following the speed of his car. Little Wang''s originally calm mind tensed up again. The figure slowly ran to a spot about 50 meters away from the car and stopped.


    Little Wang watched as his car sped towards the figure and suddenly realized that he couldn''t move his body anymore. He couldn''t turn his hand on the steering wheel and watched as the huge white figure pounced towards him. It was as if time had stopped.


    That figure slowly covered the entire front window of the car. Little Wang opened his mouth uncontrollably, his eyes wide. It was not fear, but more like surprise. His mind became more and more out of control.


    However, Little Wang could feel a sense of peace and quiet. After a while, Little Wang realized that he was still driving the car forward, but it was as if he had just returned from somewhere else. The feeling was too strange, and Little Wang felt another voice telling him to go forward, that ''he'' would soon go down.


    At this time, Little Wang''s mind was very clear, very calm, a type of clarity that he had never experienced before. Driving was very smooth, and his master later told him that this was because the ghost had a certain cultivation skill, and that he was controlling Little Wang''s mind to not let his imagination run wild, so that he could safely get a ride.


    When he arrived at his destination, Little Wang opened the door and got out of the car to pack his bags. Suddenly, he felt the clamor around him, and when he looked around, he realized that there were quite a few people around. He thought it was strange that he did not hear it when he got out of the car.


    If one were to say that this hitchhiker''s cultivation skill was not shallow, then one could tell from where he came from that one of the differences between a normal person and a cultivator was that his or her mental strength was steady. The stronger a cultivator was, the deeper his or her cultivation was, the stronger his or her mental strength was, and it was easier for them to control themselves and not be disturbed by the outside world. This was very important.


    I told the story to Senior Brother Jules, who smiled, touched his lips with his index finger, and shook his head. I know he meant don''t let me talk nonsense.


    After staying in Beijing for a few more days, I began to feel more and more mysterious towards my senior brother, and although I didn''t know what it was like to be unable to speak, when I thought about it, I felt very aggrieved. I couldn''t say anything, I couldn''t express anything.


    I was surprised to see him sitting on a branch with his eyes closed. I was afraid that he might fall down, but I did not dare to disturb him, so I watched him carefully. When he heard my voice, he opened his eyes, smiled at me, and jumped down from the tree.


    He stretched out both his arms and the tip of his feet touched the tree bark. He jumped down gracefully. I couldn''t help but clap and say, "Senior Brother, your lightness skill is really amazing."


    I don''t think I''ve ever seen him with such negative emotions as worry, anger, anxiety, and jealousy. Of course, it''s also possible that he didn''t express these emotions, but in his eyes, one could tell that he was calm and wise. I really don''t know what this young man who was only a few years older than me experienced to make him mature like this.


    We were often together, and although he couldn''t talk, I talked a lot, especially when we were together. He gave me a feeling of family, a sense of security, of not having to be bound or repressed.


    People are actually quite strange, recently relatives gave you the greatest warmth, but also the greatest restraint, so no one wants to be alone, so no one wants to be in contact with others more, the deeper the contact, the happier it is, the happier it is, and the more restricted it is. No one wants to be bound, so one can only struggle between the warmth and the bondage, this is Buddhism''s fate, in fact, everything in the world is made up of fate, no one can break away from it, all the people one meets in this life, they have been saved in their previous lives, saved in their previous lives, hurt in their current lives, no one can escape from it.


    It could be said that this was a law of nature. I had told Brother Liang about the coin that he had mentioned to me, and I had thought that he would admire me. However, he had only smiled and nodded, writing the word ''En'' on the paper.


    I suddenly didn''t have the desire to continue, until many years later, that year, the OICQ became QQ, more and more people liked to "Hur Hur", "Hmm" to make a perfunctory response, in fact, a kind of approval, but also revealed a kind of tiresome taste, stupid people can''t discover, can''t detect the other party''s disgust.


    He doesn''t seem to easily express his feelings, but I know that he is trying to improve his mental strength by maintaining his composure. The meditation techniques that his senior martial uncle taught him are just to improve his mental strength, and those with good mental strength won''t be seen by others. In this aspect, I think that my senior uncle and master aren''t able to keep their emotions in check.


    These days there were still flies in the room, and I helped Brother Juul clean up and clean up, and I followed behind him, talking to myself, and he listened, and a fly buzzed in his ear, and I hated things like flies and mosquitoes the most, and I nagged at them with a broom wheel, and Brother Juhle straightened up and looked, and suddenly he was as fast as lightning, and his right hand shot out and retracted, and the buzzing of the flies immediately disappeared, and when he looked again, there was a fly between his middle finger and thumb.


    After throwing the fly''s corpse into the trash bag, Senior Brother Juul continued to clean it expressionlessly. This move of his had stunned me. I was stunned for a moment before I immediately shouted, "Damn! Senior Brother, you''re too strong!" His arms are a bit sturdy, so Uncle Master will definitely teach him some body tempering skills. But that move just now was too unexpected. I momentarily forgot that he couldn''t speak and kept asking him how he did it.


    Senior brother Juul ignored me and continued sweeping the floor. It was unknown when master came out, but he appeared behind me without anyone noticing and told me to leave tonight.


    Suddenly, I asked Master why she was in such a hurry. Master didn''t seem to be in a hurry, she only said that she had been here for a few days, it was time to go back.


    That night, Senior Brother Juehe sent me and Master on a plane. Master Uncle was also going to come, but Master persuaded him to come, so he eventually gave Jun Qianli a farewell. If it was too much, it would only add to our sadness, and there was no need for Master Uncle Juehe to send us off, but before he left and saw Master Uncle Jueyou''s reluctant expression, I felt a burst of sadness. I didn''t know how old he was, but after Master and I left, there was actually a kind of reluctance for parents to see their children leave.


    When my senior brothers grew up, they all left him, and my master also left him more or less. Although senior brother Juehe stayed with him for many years, he still can''t understand the pain of love, the feelings of a person who cultivates the Dao will be a bit weaker, but from what I see, my master and uncle are obviously just ordinary blood brothers, and in Master''s words, they both are unable to cultivate.


    In the eyes of the high monks, we are all pitiful people who are struggling in the sea of misery. We are tortured by the misery of the human world, and only when we are completely rid of everything will we not feel pain. I have never been right or wrong about other people''s opinions, but I cannot do it and I do not want to do it.


    I sat with my master on the plane, curled up on the sofa, feeling comfortable and at ease. I don''t know why, but in the past few days at Uncle Maestro''s house, although I had a good meal and Uncle Maestro''s house was very beautiful, I didn''t feel as comfortable as I did on the plane. I didn''t feel as comfortable as I did on the plane.


    After I told this thought to my master, she smiled and said, "You''re still young, so you don''t understand how this world is the most comfortable. I told this thought to my master, who smiled and said," You''re still young, so you don''t understand.


    I nodded. Master was right, only the most controllable place would make me feel comfortable. I curled up on the sofa and squinted my eyes. It was so comfortable. Maybe I knew that I was almost home, so I felt a sense of security on the plane.


    My master said that my uncle was a simple person, that he had never enjoyed anything since he was young, that he was very strict with himself, that only he could treat his own disciples and juniors like this, and my uncle also said that even though he was a cultivator, he would never be able to cultivate properly in his entire life. In his own words, his heart was too strong for him to bear this kind of world.


    Actually, there are a few people who are able to completely ignore external objects, and some might have already reached the Immortal Realm. I narrowed my eyes and looked out the window, feeling that the scenery outside the window was getting more and more beautiful, and also increasingly darker. Let alone, flying in the sky at night, this scenery is really really beautiful, even the stars in the sky can be seen.


    Master taught me a simple technique for calming my mind. When looking at things, don''t try to differentiate what I can see clearly, but rather, try to see clearly, not just squinting my eyes but actually just opening my eyes wide and relaxing my mind. At this time, looking at anything is a double image and there is no sense of distance, Master said that I can relax my mind this way.

 C59

    It''s still better to be at home. Outside, my heart is always empty and restless these days. My parents were very happy when they saw me come back, so they specially prepared a few dishes for Master to come with us.


    The four of us had six dishes and we were filled with meat. My father opened a bottle of the Five Grains Liquid, and my master was so happy that he rubbed his nose with his hand and said with squinted eyes, "Good wine, good wine, it''s been a long time since I''ve had such a good wine."


    At seven in the evening, the four of us sat in a private room. Mom and Dad, in order to be quiet, intentionally closed the door, so as to avoid disturbing the customers, and Master''s alcohol tolerance was very good. When Dad saw Master drinking a cup of wine without batting an eyelid, he praised my Master''s alcohol tolerance and said, "This is nothing, I just entered the Dao because of alcohol, it''s fate."


    Asking him why he said so, his master didn''t answer and changed the topic, saying that the dishes were well-cooked. Indeed, Northeast people''s dishes were usually heavy, salty, and liked all kinds of sauces, while Sichuan food was very spicy. As the Sichuan cook got used to the northeastern flavor, he got a little salty while spicy, which made him even more popular in Northeast China.


    Sometimes, the smell of spicy food is also very tempting, but I know that if I eat it I will have a stomachache, if I eat it twice, I will have diarrhea, but if I eat three mouthfuls then I will have no head. Master showed me that I am cold, but now my body fitness is much better, I was sick when I was young, I exchanged blood with Hu Tai Niu, and after practicing the body tempering technique Master taught me, my body is getting better, but after seeing the spicy food I kept away from me, the shadow I left behind was too heavy.


    After three rounds of drinks, five dishes, a big tongue from my master, a red face from my father, and a few beers from my mother, I had a great time drinking Coke. It seemed interesting to see the three of them getting drunk.


    My parents kept thanking my master. Old Mrs. Liu told me that I''m a difficult child to deal with, and that no powerful person would be able to manage things easily. Moreover, once something happens, it will be a big matter. In my parents'' eyes, the biggest thing was going to jail.


    Old Mrs. Liu''s words frightened my parents, and coincidentally, Old Mrs. Liu wanted to take me in as a disciple. My parents were so happy that they thought Mrs. Liu was a powerful person who could control me, and then Old Lady Liu died. My parents were momentarily at a loss, thinking that I was going to be left out of control in the future. Something is definitely going to happen. At this moment, my master appeared and said that Old Lady Liu entrusted me to him. At that time, my parents seemed to have seen their savior.


    I don''t know what my parents are worried about. I have always been an honest and introverted person, not to mention killing and arson, I have rarely fought with my classmates in school. At most, I would kick someone''s butt when they weren''t paying attention and run away, and my target would also only be Diao Yang and Zi Long, so I never thought that I would have the potential to go to jail.


    His master boasted about how good his alcohol was as he poured it into his mouth without needing anyone to accompany him. My father saw that a bottle of Wuliangye was gone, and took out another bottle of Scattered White, the so called Scattered White was his own brewer''s wine, sold in bulk or in weight, and the quality of the scattered white couldn''t be guaranteed. Looking at the brewer''s skills, my father''s brewing skills are not bad, it''s said that he learned it from my grandfather''s younger brother, so why do I have to introduce him like this, because I''ve never seen this little grandpa before.


    Seeing this, his Master became more spirited. Her sleepy eyes opened again. "Sure, this wine isn''t bad. It''s not worse than the Wuliangye Liquor just now." He poured himself a cup and took a sip, "Not only is it not bad, it''s even better than that." I finished two glasses and burped. I patted my head lovingly and said, "This kid is pretty good, it''s just that ¡­" "Bad luck, sigh." My mother said that this child is unlucky to have a master like you. My master shook his head and said, "Sigh, my master is nothing. I''m just a swindler, trying to swindle other people''s children."


    I don''t know if my parents believe me or not when he says this, but I do not believe that the heroic deeds of resisting the flood with Old Lady Liu are still fresh in my mind. He is not someone who can be trusted by an old man, and my parents also thought that he was amusing himself by saying that if Master Xu was a godly person, then the godly person would be too powerful.


    I am a waste, the heavens know better than I am. Senior Liu thought his fate would be more than a hundred, but who would have thought that he would die young, and at that time, he was only familiar with me. In fact, I can no longer be considered a Daoist.


    His parents were surprised. Master Xu was a capable person in their eyes. What did he mean by calling himself a trash? Seeing how the three of us were looking for him, Master had too much to drink. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have said it out loud. Sighing, Master told him his past.


    His mother really could not support him, so he sent his master to the monastery. At that time, the old Daoist priest in the monastery was already seventy or eighty years old, and he probably did not properly cultivate his Taoist skills, and he was sick as well, but fortunately, there were a lot of people in the monastery, and there were a lot of disciples under the old Daoist priest, which was also his master''s seniors. At that time, the oldest was even older than his master''s mother, and with so many people under her tutelage, he was working with his master in the monastery every day.


    At the age of eight or nine, the old Daoist Priest''s junior brother, who was also my master''s real master, had returned. Qian Zhenyuan had given him the nickname of "Boss Qian". Qian Zhen was the old Daoist Priest''s junior brother, but she was much stronger than him. Her size was smart, and her skills were not something to be reckoned with. When she reached thirty years of age, she believed that she could no longer stay in the sect.


    Qian Zhenyuan had been living in the mountains for dozens of years. He was confident in her abilities and was determined to save the people. From the little village at the foot of the mountain, he had no problem at all.


    It was reasonable to say that during that month, when the people were not living in peace, it was difficult for them to eat. There were many bandits on the mountain, and all they did was just for a bite of food. Generally, this kind of bandit would just go down the mountain and rob some food, but even if you gave it to him, it would be fine.


    The family that Qian Zhenyuan had borrowed had just married the day before. That year, they weren''t as busy as they were now, and the villagers were simple as well. If it was now, how could they live in a newly-wed house? Even if you starve to death, you don''t need to be in charge. This family was simple, and they knew that their Master was a Taoist on the mountain. They had just gotten married, so they cleaned up the other house and gave it to Qian Zhen to live in.


    On the second day of the wedding, there was a group of bandits, perhaps it was rumored that this family was going to marry a new wife, or perhaps it was just a coincidence, on the second night, before it was completely dark, five or six people came riding their horses, armed with swords and spears, running towards them, this family did not think too much about it, they just had to admit their bad luck, the bandits at that time were quite reasonable, they did not offend people easily, they were forced by the poor to become bandits, they even asked for food from you, you are polite, of course, if you came against them, then don''t blame them for being more ruthless than you, for killing like a person.


    The bandits, on the other hand, were not like this. They went into the village, where the bandits'' heads were only five or six, and their sideburns were big and tall, and their hair was all black, and their faces were full of smiles as they came in. Their family name was Lin, and the groom, Lin Quan, was usually a simple and honest person, but he had offended the village chief, and if there was a village chief at that time, he would just be elected.


    The son of the village chief was called Zhao Baohe, and that kid was not a good person. At that time, the village chief had a lot of children, and the village chief only had one child. Before, he never would have dared to think of this child, and this child was only found when the village chief was almost thirty years old.


    They were all from the same village and basically knew each other. Lin Manchu was always together with his childhood sweetheart, Hua Qingmei, and one day Zhao Baohe saw it. Zhao Baohe was quite jealous and thought to himself: How is my Zhao Bao any worse than that Lin Manchuan? At that time, marrying a wife was easier said than done. Men were worthless, women were even more so, men could work, there was food to be had, women could not work, many families were looking forward to marrying their girls out.


    The Village Chief had actually wanted to find Zhao Baohe a wife a long time ago, but this Zhao Baohe was a little arrogant, and even the village girls looked down on him.


    How many pretty girls were there that year? On this day, Zhao Bao was chatting happily with Hua Qingmei, and the more he looked at Hua Qingmei, the more he liked her. As he thought about it, he went home and told his father that his father was trying to persuade Zhao Baohe that they were going to have a baby marriage and that Zhao Baohe was going to give up on it, and that if he wasn''t happy, then I would become a Chinese Cyan Plum, and the more you said, the more stubborn I am, and the more he would mess with my father.


    What does the mayor want?" No matter how old you are, as long as this couple agrees with you, as long as it''s not a big deal. Moreover, this Zhao Bao looks really bad, he''s short, ugly and inner-eight characters tall, he''ll be out of breath after a few quick steps, he has a mole on his eyelid, a few boils on his neck, in the words of now, he''s a fatty tumor, his hair is sparse, he looks like a living bastard from a distance, he''s even worse at work, a twenty year old man, but he can eat a lot, a few big steamed buns and a big bowl of soup, he can sleep, he doesn''t know how bad his body looks are.

 C60

    This brat was only interested in the pretty Hua Qingmei, who was a well-known beauty. She had to have a good figure and look, work very quickly, and have a big butt. At that time, people would pay attention to this and raise a big butt, which could give birth to a son.


    Even if Hua Qingmei did not meet up with Lin Manchu, it would be impossible for them to be together. Zhao Bao and that head were shorter than Hua Qingmei, but Hua Qingmei''s parents were not the kind of people who only knew how to exchange money for a wife.


    One day, taking advantage of Hua Qingmei being in the field one day, he lost track of where Lin Manchu, who had always been together with her, was. Zhao Bao and this boy became extremely lustful, and immediately pounced on Hua Qingmei, wanting to rape her, but he didn''t want to take the piss off of his own sickly body, and instead wanted to rape someone else. After half a day of tearing up, Lin Manchu came to observe the situation, and angrily beat Zhao Qingmei to death.


    How could Zhao Bao and that small body handle this? After lying at home for half a month, his father had to ask him what was going on. Since Zhao Bao and his son had beaten him up for no reason, the Village Head was so angry that he went to find him. Now he finally understood that if it wasn''t for the fact that Zhao Baohe was still lying on the brick bed, he would definitely have slapped him again.


    When the village chief saw his son like this, he got really angry, ah, this was not like raising a son, ah, ah, raising a father, he did not know if he could point to him as a means of retirement, so he put down the idea of finding a wife for Zhao Bao. Which family girl would take a fancy to his son, what''s wrong with him, what''s wrong with eating, what''s wrong with him, he was a lecherous man, and with a single look, there wasn''t a good place for him to be, if he had known earlier, he would have thrown him out to feed the wolf when he was born.


    If one were to say that Zhao Bao had a relationship with the bandits, then if one were to say that Zhao Bao had a relationship with them, then it would be said that the bearded man would rob their family. If one were to say that Zhao Bao had a relationship with the bandits, then the bearded man would rob their family, and if one were to say that Zhao Bao had a relationship with them, then it would be obvious that Zhao Bao would be of some use.


    If he had nothing to do, it would be easy for him to get into trouble. Zhao Bao had nothing to do with idling around everyday, so he got distracted and went looking for his beard. What kind of idea could he come up with? Seeing that he wasn''t going to win against Hua Qingmei, this kid didn''t want to let Lin Manchu have it either. He told the bearded man how beautiful Hua Qingmei was, praising her like a fairy, causing the bearded man''s heart to itch. He simply decided to go down the mountain and snatch her away.


    This bearded man was nicknamed the Mountain Wind, he was already not a good person before he became a bearded man. In his own village, he was also a village tyrant, and after becoming a bearded man, he had more than ten people under him, which made him even more arrogant. When he heard that there was such a beauty in the village, he thought to himself, "My bearded man has to have a wife to suppress the villagers, otherwise, it would be boring."


    On the second day of the wedding, Wind Crossing Mountain brought dozens of his men and went to Qingmei''s room. Not only did he kidnap her, he also beat Lin Manchu up, causing this entire house to fall into chaos. Qian Zhenyuan was sleeping soundly, but this guy was like a pig when she woke up, not even waking up from the earthquake.


    Qian Zhenyuan yawned and walked out to take a look, the whole yard was in a mess, crying and howling. Qian Zhenyuan was shocked, thinking, "What happened?" After asking, she saw Lin Manchuan sitting on the ground and howling, and she was so angry that he kicked Lin Manchu in the temple. She said, "What are you hitting me for, Qian Zhenyuan, tell me what''s the use of crying, come with me and take your wife back."


    Qian Zhenyuan said, "Come with me. If you find a horse, you can find one. If you can''t find another horse, you can give it a whip and run with me."


    Qian Zhenyuan sniffed the air as she ran. Behind him, Lin Man Cang was following him on a horse. If Qian Zhenyuan was really that capable, then even if Lin Man Cang was on a horse, he still wouldn''t be able to keep up.


    In the blink of an eye, they reached the old bearded man''s nest. Lin Manchu did not dare to go in, but Qian Zhenyuan went in by herself. Those beards were still laughing merrily.


    Qian Zhenyuan didn''t even have the time to react before she had already taken a few kicks and a bunch of beards on the ground. If their tendons weren''t broken or fractured, then they were all rolling on the ground while clutching their wounds, rolling about. Ordinary monks rarely meddle in this matter, not to mention the fact that their hands were so heavy. Qian Zhenyuan didn''t care about the beards.


    Before he could pull out the gun, Qian Zhenyuan let out a furious roar, which sent Mountain Wind flying out. Her hands and feet were shaking, and her eyes were wide open, unable to say a word. Qian Zhenyuan stepped forward and grabbed onto Mountain Wind''s right hand which was holding the gun, and with a "Ga Ba" sound, Mountain Wind''s wrist drooped down.


    You think this is a tough guy? Qian Zhenyuan''s howl was a kind of method that could intimidate and intimidate the soul, and it was also the best against ghosts. Not to mention this normal person, Qian Zhenyuan did not even use his full strength when she was controlling his strength. Otherwise, the wind would have turned into a vegetable.


    He wanted to go in, but he didn''t dare to. Just as he was waiting for someone to come out, the person came out, and said that this stupid person was truly hateful, seeing Qian Zhenyuan helping his wife out, he took his wife and got her on his horse. After smiling at Qian Zhenyuan, she left, angered Qian Zhenyuan enough, "Do you have a f * cking conscience? I saved your wife, but you don''t even know how to thank me? " Lin Manchu''s face was flushed red. He thanked Qian Zhenyuan for a long time, but Qian Zhenyuan didn''t say the end of it. ''Help me clean up the firewood? What are you doing?'' Lin Man Cang was about to ask Qian Zhenyuan: "If I tell you to go, you go. Why are you spouting so much nonsense?"


    The inside of the beard was mostly broken, so he could only crawl and walk. Lin Mu Cang was gathering firewood, while Qian Zhenyuan was using the Divine Fire Talisman to light firewood. Originally, there was not much firewood, but Qian Zhenyuan was blowing on it.


    The flames were so high that they were five or six meters away, and Qian Zhenyuan was still breathing. After blowing for a full ten seconds, the fire was so large that it was hard to say whether it was real or not, the flames were blue, there were ghosts crying and wolves howling, the undead beards crawling out, the beards that couldn''t crawl out, the beards crawling out were all fire, the people who did not look like ghosts burning made Lin Manchu and Hua Mumei''s faces pale, they had never seen such a scene before.


    This way, no one escaped from the bearded man''s nest. Qian Zhenyuan had used her Tao technique to kill a dozen ordinary people, and this was not a joke, and this was only the beginning. In the future, Qian Zhenyuan would have a lot of lives in her hands, and although she was a bad person, but the heavens were kind and she was a human, and Qian Zhenyuan''s life path was becoming more and more difficult, so she relied on her ability to go against the current, becoming more and more courageous.


    Qian Zhenyuan saw his master laughing at him, thinking that the heavens were helping him, and his master was also stunned. What was this person laughing at, it turned out that Qian Zhenyuan had always been taking in disciples, it was just that she despised his former disciple for being too stupid, it was just that this Qian Zhenguo was far too smart, he always added his own standards to others, so everyone could see that he was already so stupid. At that time, Qian Zhenyuan had already accepted the grand master and abandoned the grand master to let the grand master see his own grave.


    Qian Zhenyuan had taken a fancy to his master and said that his master''s eyes were filled with wisdom and she was a rare cultivator. After greeting the old Daoist in charge and taking his master away, his master thought that this sword was good, that there was no need to work every day and that there was still a chance to rise above the rest.


    This Qian Zhen was too strict and treated his own disciple the same way. Regardless of whether his master was a child who had just turned nine years old, trained for three or nine days in the winter, trained for three or nine days in the summer, and was very tired, she didn''t dare to resist, and even said "no" to his master, which could make his skin and flesh crack. In fact, Qian Zhen was pretty tolerant to his master, and when she saw that his master was lazy, she used some narrow bamboo.


    Qian Zhenyuan was a man with a lot of knowledge, and she knew all kinds of heaven and earth treasures. At that time, she would eat a lot in the deep mountains, and Qian Zhenyuan''s skill would go as she pleased, bringing out a lot of animals and herbs.


    Master saw it with his own eyes, Qian Zhenyuan''s martial arts skills came back home, he stepped on the branch and rubbed it against the tree, caught the bird, and also had the ability to dig treasure." Master saw it with his own eyes, Qian Zhenyuan''s martial arts skills came home, she stepped on the branch, rubbed it against the tree, caught the bird, and had the ability to dig treasure.


    What treasure could change the local air? It was much more, the antiques buried under the ground would grow old and be tainted with spiritual energy, and the herbs buried underground all year round could also change the local air. With this ability, Qian Zhen had dug out countless treasures that were hundreds or even thousands of years old to nourish her master''s body.

 C61

    Even though there were all kinds of rare treasures to nourish his master''s body, Qian Zhenyuan''s training still made his master miserable. Every morning, he would run around with weights on his back and practice all kinds of spells, reciting chants and hand signs.


    Logically speaking, when a person''s mind was in a daze, could they still memorize something? I thought it was impossible, but my master told me that he had really memorized it at that time. The secret was that no matter what incantation he memorized or how many times he memorized it, he would never be able to do it again.


    Often, he would start training his physical and mental skills in the morning, and during the afternoon, he would start practicing internal energy. At night, Qian Zhenyuan would ask me to test how Master''s training speed was, and Master was indeed talented, but I could only barely keep up with Qian Zhenyuan''s teaching speed.


    Qian Zhenyuan had originally been full of hope for his master. She hoped that one day his master would take over his mantle and help him accomplish the things she had yet to accomplish. What kind of things was Qian Zhenyuan trying to accomplish? When Qian Zhenyuan saw that most of the people at that time lived in hardship, and then suffered the ravages of war, it was simply a common occurrence. In times of peace, natural disasters and man-made disasters also happened, and it could be said that the world of China was a desolate scene, Qian Zhenyuan believed that this situation was mainly caused by the loss of the people''s hearts, and people were infected by the negative emotions in their hearts.


    At that time, Buddhism had a profound influence on people, Qian Zhenyuan believed that Taoism was the most suitable religion for China, and other religions were all heretical. Unfortunately, people didn''t know much about Taoism, they only knew that Taoists were ghost hunters, and with the opening of the country''s gates, there were also various other religions that spread to China, and Christianity also had a large number of believers in China.


    When people believed him, he was very moved. He hoped that there would be a day when people believed in Taoism and their hearts would be saved, and that would be the true golden age of peace and prosperity. Qian Zhenyuan was very stubborn and thought that she was right.


    Qian Zhenyuan had never been strict with his Master since she fell in love with her. His Master often had the chance to go out on his own, and Qian Zhenyuan was obsessed with Taoism, to the point of neglect it, and she never found out that one day, his Master took the wine to their house, and got drunk, and Qian Zhenyuan found out that his Master was furious, and tied him up in a tree for three days and three nights. The anger in his Master had already disappeared, but this was only the third time.


    His Master was so scared that she ran away. In a few days, she would miss Qian Zhenyuan too much. She knew that Qian Zhenyuan was just impatient, so she didn''t really want to cut off her own tongue and go back to Qian Zhenyuan.


    He calmly told his master that if his master no longer wanted to learn Tao techniques from him, he could leave, and he would not stop him. If his master learned Tao techniques from him, he would guarantee that his master''s future accomplishments would not be any worse than his own, but he must cut off his tongue. If his tongue was cut off, he would not be able to taste it, and he would never drink again.


    Master would definitely not agree to it. Becoming a mute would be better than taking his life; he told Qian Zhenyuan that he did not want to learn any Dao arts, and he could not avoid drinking wine. Qian Zhenyuan said that the relationship between master and disciple was over, and so Master left Qian Zhenyuan.


    When Master told us about this, Mom and Dad opened their mouths wide in shock, and I almost spat out the drink in their mouths. This is really too weird, a Taoist can get addicted to alcohol and give up on Taoism.


    I asked Master why Master called Qian Zhenyuan "Qian Zhenyuan", and Master said that since then Qian Zhenyuan had cut off her apprenticeship relationship with him, so Master was not allowed to call him Master.


    I am very curious about Qian Zhenyuan, and I asked where Master is now. Master can''t say for sure, but when Master helped Qian Zhenyuan look at the grave, Qian Zhenyuan often slept in his own coffin, and the coffin was in a grave underground. Now Master Uncle isn''t going to look at the grave anymore, let alone anyone else.


    If that was the case, Qian Zhenyuan really was a strange person. She would probably be a hundred years old by now. Master didn''t seem to want to talk about him anymore, so she shook her head and stopped talking.


    I went to bed early. My father accompanied my master and chatted for a long time. Although my master normally looks outwardly cheerful, she is actually a weak person. I don''t know who she is speaking to from the bottom of her heart.


    After a few days without any news from Master, I couldn''t stay at home and went to the store to find Master and Senior Brother. Master was cutting paper in the backyard, and as usual, Senior Brother was sitting on a chair with his mouth open and his eyes closed, snoring.


    When I saw how funny my senior brother was, I couldn''t help but tease him. I plucked a strand of hair and stuck it into his nose. His senior brother pouted and frowned as he mumbled, rubbed his nose and fell asleep again.


    I didn''t know how much sleep I had, so I whispered in senior brother''s ear, "Please pity me. She will give me some money." Hearing this, the Senior Martial Brother stood up with a "Teng" sound and said, "Who, who wants money?"


    Seeing his wide open eyes, which made me laugh so hard my stomach hurt, I stood up and said, "Senior Brother, how did you stay for the past few days? But you''re so young."


    The Senior Martial Brother let out a long breath and said, "Hai, it''s you. I was wondering who it was that scared me to ¡­" How are you doing outside? " I briefly recounted the events of the past few days. Senior Martial Brother listened attentively and sighed, "Aiya, how good was it for me to go?" When I asked him what he had been doing in the store these past few days, I wasn''t scared. The senior brother looked at the backyard and whispered into my ear, "You don''t know, there haven''t been many guests these few days, so I closed the door at night. It was about 6 o''clock, so I closed the door.


    I wanted to laugh when I saw how careful my senior was. As I was talking, my master came from the backyard and said, "Ju Ming, is what you said the truth? How much less money do you earn these two days?"


    Seeing that his Master actually heard it, he said with a mischievous smile, "Hehehe, our business is not open for business for three years, opening and eating for three years, it''s not a supermarket, what''s the point of closing early."


    His Master said, "Hmm, Ju Ming is right. Haozi, look at how smart your senior brother is. It''s rare for him to have such an open and honest novel about his own talent."


    Seeing them bickering, I suddenly felt that the atmosphere was very good. A feeling of tranquility and happiness surrounded me. Compared to them, the luxury of the Great Master''s family was nothing.


    The Senior Brother couldn''t win against his Master, so he changed the topic, "Master, please don''t say it. In the past few days when you were not here, there was something abnormal, I have to tell you both."


    It turned out that Senior Martial Brother had been staying in the store for the past few days. There was a woman who came to look for someone, so it was understandable that she came to look for Master, as Master had a bit of fame nearby, but this woman was strange, she would come every day at noon punctually at 12, for three consecutive days. She would come in and ask if Master Xu was there, Senior Martial Brother said that he was not, and the woman asked if he was Master Xu''s disciple, and Senior Martial Brother said that he was.


    Maybe he''s just someone who admires me. "The senior brother anxiously said," No, Master, that girl is too old, as soon as she got close to me, I felt chills all over my body and goosebumps all over. I even specially prepared some gingko water to wipe my eyes, but I couldn''t see anything special about her, but I was afraid of her, what do you think?


    Without waiting for his Master to speak, I teased him, "Senior Brother, did that girl have some sort of relationship with you before? Maybe she came to find you to renew your previous relationship." The senior brother said, "Let''s pull it down. I only held onto the hand that we shared a table with in the first grade. The others have never touched a girl before. Who else am I fated to be with?"


    His Master said, "She should be a poor person, right? There is a funeral at home that I want to discuss with her about making it cheaper. Next time, I''ll come find her and let her contact me. It won''t be easy. If I can help, I''ll help."


    That night, I stayed in the store with my senior brother, who had set up two folding beds in the backyard. We chatted while looking at the stars, and we were very happy, especially now that we are basically only one child. I have been used to being alone since I was young, even though I had been siblings with Hu Yao for a few years, alas.


    When I told my senior brother about Hu Yaoyao, she was both surprised and impressed, "Haozi, you''ve got quite the opportunity. You know, people and deities don''t belong together, so logically speaking, you shouldn''t be too close. You must have a great opportunity."


    I said, "What great opportunity? It''s not a good thing. Destroy her." The senior brother saw that I was depressed and teased me, "Hey, what does that little fox look like? When he turns into a human, does he not have cigarettes? Is he like the one in the TV series, where with a ''shua'', he turned into a big girl with a ''kacha'' sound. Is he looking good?


    I was amused by him, "What are you still smoking for? You said it''s Zhu Bajie, right? Not bad, it''s pretty good. My family has a picture of her in the account book. After we moved over, I took her account away, but I''ve always kept the photo for you to see when I have time."


    The Senior Martial Brother then got up and said, "What do you mean you have time? Let''s go now." After saying that, he pushed me away from the bed. "Get dressed, I''m getting my bicycle."


    I said, "It can''t be, Senior Brother. It''s so late, and you''re not afraid that Master will know about it?" The Senior Martial Brother said with a face of excitement, "It''s fine, I don''t know much about our master, but why does he look like he''s sleeping? He can''t wake up."


    After we put on our clothes, the senior brother''s broken bicycle came out. It was a woman''s bicycle, so it was only the size of a small wheel. I said, "Can this bicycle hold us both?"


    The Senior Martial Brother said, "Come on up, this little thing is very sturdy." I sat at the back, my feet almost drooping as my senior brother shouted, "Let''s go." Crack! Crack! Crack! The broken bicycle looked quite small and walked quite steadily.


    Only the two of us can do that. At midnight, at the edge of the suburbs, where there are no street lights, we ride a little girl bike and walk slowly. No matter how I look at it, it''s not normal.

 C62

    We walked slowly, my feet on the ground, I didn''t care, lifting it was tired, anyway senior riding was slow, I was not afraid of wear out my shoes.


    Well, it''s a bit poetic, but it''s not two men. Looking at the grass in the distance, I have the urge to sing a poem.


    The senior brother slowly pedaled his bicycle while humming a small tune. Looking at him so carefree, I couldn''t help but ask, "Senior brother, your nature is so high tonight. You shouldn''t be afraid."


    The Senior Martial Brother said, "I don''t know what''s going on these past few days, but once night falls, I won''t be able to sleep. I''m too excited to be with you, so I''m not afraid. Hehehe, you see, there''s not much fun to being alone at night."


    I didn''t see anything funny about that. It was true that the song my senior was humming had disturbed the citizens a little. I patted his thick back to stop him from singing, so that he wouldn''t attract all the dirty stuff in the middle of the night.


    As I walked, I felt as if someone was following me. This is an intuition, actually many people have this intuition, like if you stare at the back of a person''s head for a while, that person will definitely have this feeling, because the mind is called the Sea of Consciousness, because when a person stares at something, they will have this thought, and this is called a thought, and when looking at the head, it is the easiest to convey.


    Then I felt someone staring at me from behind, and it was very unfriendly, and I jerked my head and saw nothing. It was dark.


    There seems to be something crawling slowly in the underbrush by the roadside. It could also be the wind blowing, but I was too nervous. After all, anyone would be more sensitive this late at night.


    Walking feels wrong, why is there a constant rustling sound behind us. I activated the fox''s blood and my vision immediately improved significantly. Turning around, there really is something following me.


    A dwarf was following us by the side of the road. It was unknown if he had followed us or if it was just a short journey. It was probably 1.2 meters and judging by the outline, it was a female.


    Alright, I knew that it isn''t a good thing for the Dwarf to come out to show off at night, and get targeted by the little Dwarf. However, looking at her head, she doesn''t need to be afraid, she shouldn''t have much ability to do so.


    Seeing how his Senior Brother was so relaxed, I didn''t tell him, so that he wouldn''t explode. I urged him to hurry up, and he slowly said, "I also want to be fast, this small car can easily fit. Besides, I have to rely on someone else.


    I''m not fat, but it''s true that the wheels of the bicycle are holding it in, and the rear wheels are not breathing at all. It''s impossible to be fast, so I better prepare myself so that the little man won''t suddenly attack me.


    But what is it, dwarf? I''ve never heard of anyone''s dwarf who would stay home late at night and follow someone else on a bicycle. Child? Furthermore, after my deductions, it should be a perverted dwarf. Hmm, it''s very possible that my senior has fallen for him and wants to snatch him back to be a wife of mine.


    Just as my imagination was running wild, my senior brother said, "It''s done, I need to speed up." After saying that, this guy stuck out his butt and kicked with all his might. Not to mention, his speed really increased. Even a fatty would benefit from it. With strength, it was hard for him to run this fast on a woman''s bicycle.


    Just when I thought that the two of us had lost the midget, the dwarf actually charged over. Man, he scared me so much that I pushed my senior brother and shouted, "Run!" The senior brother turned around, and the bicycle''s speed dropped as the dwarf jumped towards us.


    It wasn''t a dwarf, it was a woman, but instead of having two legs, it had a long tail. She opened her mouth wide and bit down at me, causing me to roll over onto the side of the road.


    The senior brother was not so lucky. Being entangled by this monster, he only heard a miserable "Ah!" before the monster disappeared into the bushes by the side of the road.


    The bicycle also fell. My senior brother covered his shoulders and sat on the ground. I quickly went up to help him up. I saw that there was a wound on his shoulder. There were two rows of small teeth marks. It was the monster that bit him.


    The blood that flowed out from my wound turned black. This was poisonous! My bicycle had also been broken. I said, "Let''s hurry up and go back. Maybe that monster will be able to return later."


    The Senior Martial Brother grimaced and nodded, saying, "I''m so scared, what the hell is this thing?" How could I know what it was? It''s more important to get out of this place.


    As the two of us ran forward, the senior brother shouted, "Stop, stop! I''m in so much pain that I can''t take it anymore!" After saying that, he sat down on the ground. I saw that his forehead was covered in sweat. It seems that he really is in pain.


    However, we can''t just wait here. We can only walk. When we were running just now, senior brother''s blood was flowing too fast, speeding up the flow of the poison.


    I tried to stimulate the fox''s blood. I had used it just now, but I didn''t know how long it could last for. I couldn''t care less as I looked around in panic, afraid that another monster would jump out.


    I secretly complained in my heart. I didn''t know if Senior Apprentice Brother''s Five Thunder Palm could save my life, and I also didn''t have a pair of Evil Breaking Talismans and a Five Ghost Talisman given to me by Grandmaster Bo, so I quickly took them out and held them in my hand. At most, I could just put them in my hand, but then I felt a small bag in my chest pocket and immediately became ecstatic.


    I pushed my senior brother and said, "Senior, I''m afraid that there will be a fierce battle in the future." Senior brother did not react, but when I looked at him, it was as if poison had attacked my heart, and my face had turned green. I could not hear his words, and my eyelids drooped down, and my mouth opened so wide that saliva was coming out.


    According to the normal order, I should have used my mouth to suck out his poisoned blood, but since when did I have the experience to do that? I accidentally sucked the poison into my mouth again, and we played it all out without anyone having to do anything about it.


    At this moment, a dark figure, thick and long, darted out from the bushes at the side. It was a huge black python, about ten meters in length, and it charged towards us.


    A cloud of black smoke came out of my mouth. It was called a stench, and it made me cough and cough, and I, who had stimulated the fox''s blood, was acutely sensitive. It hurt me.


    Before I could even react, I suddenly felt a huge force wrap around me. Opening my eyes, I saw that the python was wrapped tightly around me, so I hurriedly used all of my strength to fight it.


    For a moment, he couldn''t strangle me, and I couldn''t break free either. I could tell that this was Mang Shan''s Branded Iron Head, as recorded in my ancestor''s notes, it was usually only two meters long, or more than ten meters long. It could be called a ''little green dragon'', cunning and cruel, and it was very toxic.


    I didn''t dare to call out ''Senior Brother'', and now, all I could do was take a deep breath, and when I opened my mouth to shout, all of my strength left my body and followed along. This is what my master told me.


    Slowly, I felt like my head was about to explode, and my hands and feet were slowly going numb. Am I really going to die here? The fox''s blood was slowly fading away, and the Little Azure Dragon was tightening its grip tighter and tighter. My right hand found a cloth bag in front of my chest, and I suddenly felt that I was saved from death. It was those three fox furs.


    I quickly fished out a stalk and blew at it, telling it to save me. As soon as the breath dissipated, I could no longer contend against it. I felt all the bones in my body creak as my vision went dark and I fainted.


    After who knows how long, I finally woke up. The little Azure Dragon was no longer on me. I stood up in a daze. My entire body was aching. This fellow wanted my life ah.


    At this moment, sounds of fighting could be heard from afar. I saw that a white-furred fox was fighting with a large snake not too far away from me. Wasn''t that Hu Yaoyao? Why was she here?


    I tried my best to walk towards her, but Hu Yao Yao agilely fought with the little green dragon. There was a wound on the head of the little green dragon, and the flesh on it had turned out to be overturned.


    Hu Yaoyao''s attack was completely useless against him. The two eyes of the little green dragon were like two small lanterns, emitting a red, charming light. The multiple attacks that struck him made him angry from embarrassment, constantly letting out threatening sounds.


    Although Hu Yaoyao was trying her best to avoid the attack, her movements were getting slower and slower. Clearly, sooner or later, she would fall.


    I don''t know what to do. What can I do? Oh right, I thought of Master Bo''s Five Ghost Talisman, even though it is just an ordinary talisman paper without spiritual energy.


    I took out the paper talisman and tried my best to stimulate the fox''s blood, but just now, I had activated the fox''s blood three times, and my body was already too weak to do anything else. With just a slight movement, I would be drenched in sweat, and without a doubt, my current face would be terrifyingly pale.


    Not being able to care that much, I focused and activated the Fox Blood, and immediately felt my physical and mental energy surging up. I knew that this was temporary, but when the Fox Blood recedes, I would be even weaker, and this was a forceful overdraft of my body.


    Hu Yaoyao saw me, and although she couldn''t say anything, her eyes were filled with eagerness, causing my heart to warm up. At this moment, when she was still thinking about me, Hu Yaoyao suddenly went crazy and attacked me, while at the same time slowly pulling the little green dragon away, she wanted to use her last bit of strength to exchange for a chance for me to escape.


    I smiled bitterly. ''What a good girl. I''ve caused you so much trouble, but you don''t care. I haven''t seen her for so many years, but I never expected to see her leave her alive. I''m really not a human. I really regret calling her here just now. Even if I had to die, she shouldn''t have died.


    Hu Yao Yao had already completely lost the upper hand. The small green dragon''s tail whipped her far away, causing my heart to ache for it. The fox blood in my body also surged for a bit as I quickly stabilized my mind.


    The little Azure Dragon ran towards me. Hu Yaoyao struggled as she ran over to bite the tail, and with a flick, she was flung high into the air. With a "pa" sound, she landed heavily on the hard ground.


    In less than a second, Hu Yaoyao got up and continued to attack the little azure dragon. However, her speed became slower and slower, and her white fur was almost dyed red.

 C63

    Looking at this scene, my heart hurts so much that my eyes are about to pop out. I don''t know what liquid is flowing into my mouth. The salty liquid is blood or tears?


    I don''t care anymore. Right now, I only want to kill that little dragon. No matter what methods I use, I won''t allow anyone to hurt Hu Yaoyao like this.


    Finally, the Fox Blood in my body rises to the highest level. Taking advantage of my physical condition and the peak of my mental strength, I bite my tongue and spit out a mouthful of blood onto the Five Devils Talisman.


    I want to attract the strongest ghost. I closed my eyes and started chanting the Ghost Art, and suddenly I felt a cold power awaiting my call, I was looking for the strongest one.


    I found it. After gathering the five strongest ghosts, I lit the Five Devils Talisman. Very quickly, five dark grey figures walked over. These should be the Five Devils.


    They stopped right in front of me. The cold aura they emitted made me break out in a cold sweat. I looked down on their appearances. It was probably because I was too weak and my Heaven''s Eyes closed automatically.


    The five of them were waiting for my order. I weakly pointed at the little azure dragon and said, "Kill that Snake Immortal." Four of the five silhouettes dashed towards Hu Yaoyao and the small green dragon, while the other one remained motionless.


    I looked up, and although I couldn''t see his face, I could see his movements. He stretched out his hand, and I heard him say, "Not enough."


    Not enough? What''s not enough? Could it be that my physical and mental strength are currently too weak to hear what the ghost is saying? I got it. These five ghosts have a lot of energy, so I didn''t give them enough to trade with.


    Through this kind of contract with ghosts, it''s the same as spending money to hire people to work. It''s just that we spend our own mental energy, luck, and even our own lifespan, so as long as it''s beneficial to ghosts, we can communicate with them.


    My body is so weak that it can''t get any stronger, so I don''t have much spiritual energy to give it to him. It is difficult to send him off, but he won''t leave if I was summoned to not give him anything equivalent to the trade and will instead entangle him. Seeing that the Four Devils were here, the little Azure Dragon was shocked at first, but after getting used to it slowly, the four of them were unable to completely suppress and kill the little Azure Dragon.


    I bitterly smiled. It seemed that there was no other way but to use my own lifespan in exchange. I weakly said, "I don''t have anything else for you. Just take my lifespan. You really want it, don''t you?"


    He didn''t say a word and placed his hand on my head. Suddenly, a cold air invaded my body and I felt the life force in my body being sucked away. Take it, as long as I can kill that little green snake, I''ll take it.


    About ten seconds later, he took his hand away and ran towards the little green dragon. Together with the four ghosts, he attacked the little green dragon. Under the combined attacks of the five ghosts and Hu Yao Yao, the little green dragon became more and more manic.


    Hu Yao Yao Yao grabbed the air and bit the little green dragon seven inches, seemingly biting something, and threw it to the side. The little green dragon no longer had any combat strength, it let out a long cry and fell to the ground, its black body turning gray.


    The five ghosts turned into a wisp of smoke and dissipated into the air. I struggled to walk towards Hu Yao Yao''s direction. This distance of tens of meters seemed to be out of reach. When Hu Yao saw me, she also struggled to walk towards me.


    Finally, when we walked together, she was covered in blood and didn''t have the strength to stand up anymore. She fell limply onto the ground, and when I picked her up, Hu Yao''s real body was only a meter long and weighed only a few dozen kilograms. It was hard to imagine how she was able to fight against the ten-meter long little green dragon for so long.


    I held her in my arms, feeling her body getting colder and colder, I couldn''t help but cry. No, I have to save her, I have to struggle to get up.


    Hugging Hu Yaoyao, I walked back to where the eldest senior brother was lying on the ground, motionless. I tried to push him, but nothing happened. At this moment, I was extremely weak.


    I can''t answer Tian Tian, I can''t even cry! Heavens, save me! Just when I was about to lose all hope, someone came up from behind.


    "Hey, you''re Sun Hao?" I turned to see a tall, middle-aged man standing behind me.


    He was about thirty or forty years old, tall and mighty, with a strong aura, without even needing to think it was obvious that he was a powerful individual. His face was a little gloomy, his eyebrows were slanted into his temples, and his eyes were long and narrow, revealing an evil aura that made me feel that he wasn''t a good person. His nose was long and straight, and his mouth wasn''t that big.


    To tell the truth, my first thought after hearing someone speak was that I could be saved. But from the looks of it, he didn''t seem like a kind person. I forced myself to remain calm and asked, "I am Sun Hao. Who are you?"


    He tightened his green neck, came over and looked at Hu Yaoyao, then helped Senior Brother up again. He placed one of Senior Brother''s arms on his body, and said, "I''ll repay you in kind. Let''s go to my place. I can save both of them."


    "No need for thanks, I don''t know you. Can you tell me who you are first? Also, why do you owe me a favor?" I asked coldly. What happened tonight was simply too strange, and I no longer had the slightest sense of security. Towards someone of unknown origin, I wouldn''t dare to bring Senior Brother and Hu Yaoyao out for an adventure.


    He didn''t answer me, but said, "Saving people is more important. In the future, I will tell you about my matters. Your current condition, if I want to harm you, do I need to lie to you?"


    This person in front of me is definitely not an ordinary person. To be honest, it''s impossible for me to bring the unconscious Senior Brother and Hu Yao Yao back to the store. I have no other choice but to trust him.


    I said, "Go to my place. My master will save them." He didn''t say anything else as he carried his senior brother on his back and we walked quickly.


    When we arrived at the store, I pushed the door open and remembered that we had locked the door when we came out. The key was in the senior brother''s pocket, so I had that person put the senior brother down and take it out. I didn''t know if it was because he fell down on the road just now or because he wasn''t able to find the key after searching for a long time.


    While I was rifling through the keys, I heard a "peng" sound. The person kicked the door open and I quickly carried Hu Yaoyao inside.


    As soon as I went in, Master was also walking down the stairs. Seeing me, Master frowned and said, "What happened? Where did you two go? "


    Then he saw the man behind me and the senior brother he was carrying on his back. Master''s face immediately darkened as he came over to receive the senior brother and asked, "What exactly happened? Who is he? " I smiled bitterly. I didn''t know what to say as my vision went dark and I fainted.


    When I woke up, it was already the next day. I was lying on my master''s bed upstairs, struggling to raise my head, when suddenly my entire body felt sore. I didn''t know how much injury I had suffered yesterday, so it was difficult to even lift my hand.


    I opened my mouth and felt a burning pain in my throat and could only make "Ah Ah Ah" sounds. Hearing my voice, Master ran up from downstairs and sat on the bed. He placed his hand on my forehead and touched my pulse.


    I pointed to my throat. Master brought me a cup of water and I drank it all in one gulp. My throat felt a little better. "Master, how are they?"


    I gave her my Seven Treasures Yang Returning Pill, which should be able to save her life. However, she took the chance to leave while I was taking care of Ju Ming, and the poison in Ju Ming''s body is very strong. Right now, I can only control the poison a little, but I don''t know when he will wake up.


    Hu Yaoyao left? She should be aware that the bond between her and me is too deep, and has seriously affected our luck. After all, there are different paths between humans and demons, and we have been together for a few years and have already destroyed her to a great extent. I actually also really want to meet with her, but I can''t, I can''t harm her anymore.


    His Master added, "Who was the person that sent you back yesterday? I don''t think he''s on our side." I explained what happened last night from the beginning to the end, Master has been frowning.


    After listening to me, Master was silent for a while, then told me to take a good rest and leave the rest to him. Since Master said that there was nothing wrong, then there must be nothing wrong.


    I fell into a deep slumber again. In my dreams, I saw Hu Yaoyao being chased by a few people and running away, and I saw her about to be caught up by someone, saw her lying on the ground covered in blood, and I saw her drowning in the crowd. I used all of my strength to run towards her to save her, but my feet couldn''t move at all.


    "No!" I sat up abruptly. It was a nightmare, and I took a deep breath. My forehead was covered with sweat. It was already afternoon by the time I looked up at my watch.


    Feeling the thirst in my stomach, I tried to move my body. I felt much better, although there were still a lot of pain, but I could still endure it.


    I got off the bed and walked downstairs. Master wasn''t there, the eldest senior brother was lying on the folding bed downstairs, and the soup was still warm on the table. Looks like Master hasn''t gone far.


    The door was locked, and as I looked at his appearance, I felt really uncomfortable. Although I hadn''t known him for a long time, his honesty and kindness touched me. He didn''t reject me at all, and treated me like his own little brother.


    When I thought about how he was still lively and joking with me yesterday and turned out to be like this today, not knowing whether he would live or die tomorrow, my heart ached. I lay on his bed and cried silently.


    Just when I was crying loudly, the sound of brakes came from outside the door. I hastily wiped my eyes. It turned out that my master had returned. He hurriedly entered the room. When he saw me, he exclaimed in surprise, "You can get up."


    I hastily followed him. Two people got out of the van, and with a grim expression, they received the senior before Master said to me, "Ju Ming, you have to go to the hospital. Haozi, go upstairs and get the three Breaking Talismans."

 C64

    Sitting in the van, I felt very complicated in my heart. Looking at my master''s expression, he must have been very worried. Last night, he probably didn''t sleep at all, as he was so haggard that the wrinkles on his face seemed to have deepened.


    I asked my Master, "Master, Senior Brother will be fine, right?" My master patted my shoulder and said, "Rest assured, Ju Ming will wake up sooner or later."


    Although Master said so, I know that Senior Brother''s situation is very bad. Master just doesn''t want me to add any burdens. We didn''t say anything. For a moment, the inside of the van was completely silent, with only the sound of the engine.


    The car drove very fast, and it could be seen that the driver''s skills were pretty good. After about 20 minutes, the van quickly passed through the city and headed towards the suburbs.


    I didn''t ask where I was going, as my master would tell me later. The driver seemed to be familiar with this route, making many turns and coming to a hospital.


    This hospital wasn''t big, and it was far away from the city, so there weren''t many people here. It could even be said that there weren''t many people here. After getting off the car, the driver and another person took out a stretcher and carried our senior brother upstairs while my master and I followed behind.


    There were doctors and nurses inside. They seemed to have been prepared for a long time. They took the stretcher and entered the ward. The doctor inspected it and the nurse gave the senior a IV drip.


    Master looked at Senior for a while and said to me, "Haozi, if you have any questions, you can ask them later. You must be hungry. Let''s go eat dinner first." After saying that, he led me to the back. Behind us was the hospital''s cafeteria. We both ordered two big bowls of noodles.


    I was extremely hungry, wolfing down my food. Master had eaten much more elegantly, unlike his usual style. It seemed that she had something on her mind and didn''t have an appetite.


    When I finished eating, Master still had half of the noodles in the bowl, so we went out. Outside, Master lit up a cigarette, took a few puffs, and told me a story from before.


    So this hospital is a private hospital, part of our Special Operations Division, which means that the staff here are all in our department, rarely open to the outside world, and at the same time away from the city, so other than our own department, there are not many other patients.


    Our department was set up very early, and most of the people there are cultivators like my master. They are mainly responsible for dealing with the problems related to ghosts and monsters, and are also responsible for the safety of the higher ups.


    There are many experts in our department, whether they are from the north or south, they can be said to be extremely talented. Even though most cultivators aren''t willing to interfere in the affairs of ordinary people, there are still many righteous cultivators willing to represent the country.


    One of them was called Pei Hongdu. He belonged to a branch of the Southern Clans, and had great abilities and eyes. Such a person had taken the initiative to join our branch.


    Ever since he joined our department, he had done a lot of good deeds and was always very active. At that time, the minister of our department was surnamed Zhao, and he was very optimistic about Pei Hong Du.


    In the end, Pei Hong Du was still out of it. His motive for joining our department was impure, and he trained in demonic arts so he could join our department only to not attract attention from others.


    In a murder case in TJ, the victims'' brains were all sucked dry. The other victims'' bodies were burnt to ashes, leaving only two pairs of shoes with no marks on their feet, not even a burn mark. The local police didn''t have any leads, so after the report, our department sent people to investigate.


    The one sent was Pei Hongduo. In the end, he went for a few days, and during these few days, the same malevolent incident occurred in the surrounding counties, and Pei Hong was unable to find his way back.


    When he returned to the headquarters, another expert was there as well. Pei Hong had told the person in charge everything that had happened, and he had no other choice. After Pei Hong had left, another expert had told the person in charge that he had found out that Pei Hong was full of evil spirits, and was afraid that he was not a righteous person.


    The person in charge did not take it to heart, the one who said this was called Xie Tianshun, an old man who was related to Pei Zi Yun. The person in charge did not take it to heart, the expert who said this was called Xie Tianshun, an old man who was related to Pei Zi Yun.


    Xie Tian even shook his head as he left, never to appear in the department again. There were many members in the special task force, and due to the unique characteristics of the members, the department did not have any mandatory arrangements for them. In fact, the members were extremely free, and could even give up their status at any time, since they were all experts in the cultivation world.


    There was an expert in the department. His name was Zeng Tianyang, and he was proficient in the Spirit Nurturing Technique. He raised a large number of spiritual objects.


    Due to the reason for raising spirit items, Zeng Tianyang lived in a fixed place. Once, when Zeng Tianyang''s in-charge went to look for him, he found out that Zeng Tianyang had already been viciously attacked, and the spirit creature he raised had been wounded or dead. A black dog had been drained of its blood, a spirit cat had been killed, and even a colossal python had been skinned.


    Zeng Tianyang''s death was very strange. He was hung up on a beam in a woman''s dress and clothes, his spirit was pierced through with spikes at his feet, his eyes were dug out, his ears were pierced, his nose was cut, his tongue was cut off, and only his little fingers were left. When he arrived, he was still alive, his body could move, but he could not speak, his eyes could not be seen, his hands could not be written, he had suffered a lot of pain. That night, he swallowed his breath.


    This matter was quickly spread. Ceng Tianyang''s good friend had already determined that Pei Hong was the culprit. By now, Pei Hong had been gone for a long time. There was no way for him to become an unsolved case.


    Who knew that after a period of time, Zeng Tianyang''s friend was also killed. His death was the same as Zeng Tianyang''s. The only difference was that his brain had been emptied out. After a period of investigation, it was determined that Pei Hong had done the same.


    At this time, Xie Tianshun appeared again, reporting all kinds of evil deeds committed by Pei Hong Du. Xie Tianshun did not hide himself, but followed Pei Hong for many years, and discovered that Pei Hong was practicing an evil art.


    After a period of time in the department, Pei Hong felt that his actions had become more and more exposed, so he chose to disappear. However, he did not calm down, and instead formed an organization with hundreds or thousands of members. His followers were brainwashed by him, and believed that practicing the evil abilities of Pei Hong Du meant that they would live forever.


    During his time in the department, Pei Hong came to understand the background of many cultivators, and in the past few years he had already killed many people in the department. Master thought that the attack on Senior Brother Pei was related to Pei Hong; according to Master, Pei Hong Du''s personality was extremely perverted and cruel, simply inhumane.


    There was a tall Buddhist monk in the department who had seen Pei Hong Du''s picture and exclaimed that this man was definitely proficient in disguising himself, but he could still see his true appearance. Pei Hong Du looked very ordinary in the photo, but there was one area where he could not hide his true appearance, his forehead was very square, and if he did not disguise himself, then it would appear even more prominent, this was the characteristic of a person who had reincarnated from the Asura Dao. And his forehead was straight and protruding, it was too deep for him to completely remove it after he had been reincarnated in the Asura Dao.


    He said that he was a ghost, but he had a supernatural ability that ghosts and ghosts did not. He said that he was a human, but he also had the power of a ghost, so he was a monster that was somewhere between a human and a ghost.


    It was easy to be angry because of their distrust of the righteous ways of the human world, and they liked to argue with others. They would hate others, and when they saw that they were better than him, they would be jealous, they would think of ways to beat others, and they would often have evil thoughts, and they would not speak the truth, but would not return the money they owed, and would turn a blind eye to their own evil deeds. They would loathe good people, and would like to make friends with evil people.


    Their appearance wasn''t very obvious, but their temperament was very cold and evil. Just like Pei Hong, they were rarely seen, and this was enough to prove that he had already transformed into an Asura, making it difficult for him to become an adult.


    Master and this person had met once before, and that was a long time ago, when they were in the Special Operations Organization. Unfortunately, all of their abilities were used on the wrong path, and they had thought that they would never interact with this kind of person in their entire lives.


    I comforted my Master, "Don''t worry, Master, it might not be him. Besides, I saw that the monster was a woman, and did not resemble Pei Hong at all."


    His Master frowned, "If it really was him, then the two of you would already be dead last night." He nodded and said, "I have a very deep impression of him. Last night, he put down Ju Ming and left without saying a word, but I am sure that he is not Pai Hongdu. Although his appearance and temperament are very similar, I don''t feel any killing intent from him, and you said that he owes you a favor. Have you seen him before?"


    "No," I said, "if I''d seen him once, he would have remembered." Master waved his hand, meaning he didn''t want to think too much about it. As long as it''s not an enemy, it''s fine. I don''t think Master is in the mood to talk.


    I''ve never seen him smoke one cigarette after another before, but now he seems to have aged a lot since I met him. After all, in his heart, Senior Brother is still very important to him, and Senior Brother once said that when he was brought out by Master in the orphanage, his feelings for Master were the same as his feelings for his son for his father. Master also treated him like this, and it can be said that he was not even related to his Master by blood.

 C65

    Now that he relied on his master''s medicine, he could temporarily stop the poison from acting up. Right now he was in a coma, similar to a vegetable state, and if he dragged it on for too long, it would result in a brain death, which would be no different from a real dead person.


    I can only think in the best direction. I don''t know what it means to Master if anything happens to Eldest Brother, I know that if the person lying down is me, my parents will definitely wish they were dead.


    Master told me to go home, he''s with Senior Brother, at this time Senior Brother is completely inseparable from others, his food and drinks are all taken care of by others, Master is worried that if the nurse doesn''t take care of him well, everything will be taken care of, it''s completely like a father taking care of his son.


    When I returned home, my parents saw that I was not looking very well and asked me what was wrong. I only briefly said that my parents would only make them sad if they found out.


    At night, I tossed and turned in bed, unable to fall asleep. I thought about what happened in the past two days and my mind was in a mess. Why is he against us? How can I protect myself? Master told me to be careful when I was at home. Pei Hong is a wanted criminal and he doesn''t dare to appear in public. This must be the reason why he attacked us that night. It was all too messy.


    I don''t know how Hu Yaoyao is, it would be great if I could get in touch with her at any time. With her abilities, I won''t be in such a sorry state, but I don''t know why, but as a deity, I can''t let Wild Immortal get into contact with me at all times.


    The two golden rocs circled around the golden dragon and attacked it. The golden dragon''s blood splattered all over the sky, and this time, I could even faintly hear a sad and indignant dragon roar. The two golden rocs watched the golden dragon fall down and fly into the distance.


    Slowly, I opened my eyes. It was already dawn, and I couldn''t help but sigh. My heart was filled with regret, grief, and regret, but I suddenly felt as if two streams of tears had flowed down my face. What was going on?


    Watching the window slowly brighten up, I didn''t have the slightest intention to get up. I was feeling very down right now. Could it be that my thoughts were the same as the golden dragon''s in my dreams? Was I feeling sorry for the golden dragon''s fate?


    At lunch time, my parents seemed to have something to say to me, hesitating and hesitating, I thought it was because I looked bad, they might want to care for me, but they didn''t dare to ask because they were afraid that I was in a bad mood. My father spoke, it turned out that my uncle from the south called my parents a few days ago, hoping that my parents would be able to help him open a restaurant in the south, my uncle said it would be easier to earn money in the south, the city was more developed, my parents thought the same way.


    My parents asked me if I wanted to go to the south to study. If I didn''t go to the south, I would have to stay at my hometown, so I hesitated before deciding to go to my hometown. For some reason, I always had a conflict with the south.


    Seeing me like this, my parents said they would help me apply for a place to live in, and I said no, I could stay in Master''s shop. Mom was afraid that Master''s shop was too far away from school to be convenient for going back and forth.


    I''ve already contacted the buyers of the house. Although my parents have left, I didn''t have too much of a feeling about it, one reason is because it''s convenient for transportation, the ends of the world no longer exist, and two reason is because I''ve grown up, no matter if it''s my body or mind, I''ve grown up a lot, and although this place is not bad, I don''t have very deep feelings for it.


    After sending my parents on the train, my father was still quite optimistic, but my mother''s eyes were a little red. Indeed, even though I am not young anymore, I am still not an adult child.


    After sending off my parents, I went to my master''s shop. My master wasn''t here, I had the key, so I opened the door and entered by myself, probably because my master rarely came back these few days, and always stayed in the hospital. This place was a little desolate, so I closed the door and sat down on the armchair behind the table, closing my eyes to rest for a while.


    "I don''t know if Master will come back today, but I will prepare some food for myself." I don''t know if Master will come back today, but I will prepare some food for myself. I will open the small refrigerator in the kitchen.


    The egg and cucumber made some stir-fry, stuffing some rice in it and then randomly ate it. Let''s not talk about it, my culinary skills have improved quite a bit. Maybe I learned it from my family''s Sichuan chef.


    Just when I was feeling emotional, there was a knock on the door and I frowned. These few days, my master didn''t have the mood to do business at all. The lanterns on the signboard weren''t lit.


    I opened the door. It was a girl, maybe six or seven years older than me, maybe three or four years older, for she looked and dressed very young, as if she were only three or four years older than me.


    "That... If my master is not here, I won''t be able to open my business for the time being. " The woman swept her gaze around the room with a frown and said, "You are?"


    How could there be such a person to ask other people who they were? I said, "I am Master Xu''s disciple." She directly walked in and calmly looked at the furnishings in the room. I was a little angry, how could this person be so? Although you are a girl and have a pretty face, you shouldn''t be so rude, right?


    I said, "Big sister, my master isn''t here. You can come back another day." She stood still for two seconds, then turned her head and looked at me.


    Who is this? It seems that I found the wrong person. I said, "My master''s surname is Xu. You must have found the wrong person." When she heard my words, she smiled. It wasn''t a relaxed and happy smile, but a helpless and slightly sad smile. She said to me, "That''s right. You''re Master Xu''s new disciple. I''m your senior sister." He held out his hand to me.


    After hearing her say that she was my senior sister, I was stunned for a moment before feeling excited. This is the senior sister that my master told me was taken back by my own biological parents?


    She didn''t shake her hand. "What''s your name?" she asked, looking puzzled. I hastily replied, "My name is Sun Hao. You can just call me Hao Zi." Seeing me like this, Senior Sister couldn''t help but laugh. She came over and patted my head without saying anything.


    Senior sister went up and down the stairs, saying to me, "There isn''t much change here. Haozi, where did master and senior brother go?" I don''t know why, but when I saw Senior Sister, I felt a sense of trust and familiarity towards her. I told Senior Sister everything that had happened in the past few days. Senior Sister''s calm face also revealed traces of worry.


    When I finished speaking, Senior Sister lowered her head as if she was thinking about something, I accidentally looked and saw that Senior Sister was actually a beauty. Her eyebrows were straight and dark, her eyes were standard phoenix eyes, and her nose was long and thin.


    Senior Sister suddenly raised her head and looked at me with her phoenix eyes, causing my face to heat up. I hurriedly shifted my gaze away as she calmly said, "It seems that I have returned at the right time. Take me to see Master." I replied, "It''s already so late, so you shouldn''t go. Tomorrow during the day, Master should be back."


    The Senior Sister stood up, put down her bag, and softly said, "I haven''t seen him for a long time. I miss him a lot." That tone was filled with tenderness as I said, "Alright then. However, since it''s so late at night, wait for me to bring the item over."


    I went upstairs with a pair of pincers and tucked them in my sleeve. I had to make preparations for this late at night. I was scared of that little dragon, so we walked towards the hospital.


    Senior sister didn''t glance at me and seemed to be very anxious. Actually, the hospital was very far away from the store, so I told her to call a taxi. She looked at me and said, "This place is very remote and it''s already so late. It''s not good to take a taxi."


    I said to my senior sister, "That hospital is very far away, and we had to walk for quite a while just to make a car. How about that?" Without waiting for me to finish speaking, the senior sister said, "Tell me the direction and I''ll bring you there."


    I told her the general direction of the hospital. Senior sister squatted with her back facing me and said, "Come up." Is she going to carry me? I hastily shook my head. "Senior sister, should I leave by myself?"


    The Senior Sister said, "Seeing that you don''t have any skills, I''ll carry you on my back. Don''t worry, you''re so light and fine." Senior sister was slightly taller than me, but the girl was a bit thinner. I awkwardly went up and she easily stood up. With a smile, she said, "Youngest junior brother, you''re even lighter than I imagined."


    After saying that, he stuck a talisman on his left leg. It looked like it was his master''s Godly Horses. After that, he softly said to me, "Don''t open your mouth later, or you''ll have a stomach full of air."


    In the forest, there are many small paths that people walk on, my senior sister''s speed is getting faster and faster, on her back I can feel the wind blowing by my ear, my face touching senior sister''s hair, my nose filled with a faint fragrance, in my heart there is a strange feeling, I don''t know why, there is a sour feeling in my nose, there is even a kind of excitement, there is even a feeling of meeting a family I haven''t seen for many years, at the same time I am surprised by senior sister''s power, my foundation isn''t any better, it might even be blue above blue.


    I asked Senior Sister to put me down. Senior Sister put me down, and at the same time, she gently wiped my eyes. It turned out that I didn''t know when my eyes had squeezed out a few tears, but Senior Sister didn''t ask me, but only lightly said, "Let''s go."


    I looked at my senior sister. Her calm face didn''t reveal much emotion, but I could feel her nervousness.

 C66

    He crossed the road and entered the hospital. His senior brother''s ward was on the third floor and went up to the third floor. He pushed open the door and found his master lying down on his senior brother''s bed.


    When Senior Sister saw Master, it was very clear that her mood fluctuated greatly, even to the point that her face began to tremble slightly. She took a deep breath and said to me, "Junior Brother, I''ll wait in the corridor. Let Master sleep for a while longer."


    I saw that my Master was very tired, so I nodded and sat on the chair in the corridor with Senior Sister. Senior Sister seemed to be in a panic as she kept breathing in and out.


    We sat in silence, her head bowed, her face hidden by her hair, her expression unreadable, and a moment later there was a sound in the room, as if Master had awoken.


    When I entered, my Master looked at me and said tiredly, "He''s here." My voice was hoarse. I whispered into his ear, "Senior sister has come. She''s in the corridor."


    After I said this, Master''s expression instantly became complicated. He stared at me and said, "You''re talking about Xizhen?" I nodded, and my master walked out of the ward, her head still bowed, not saying a word.


    His Master looked at her for a long time before saying, "You''re back." He didn''t know if it was a question or a sigh, but when she heard this, her body trembled. She stood up and faced her master, her expression agitated but soon calmed down. She said lightly to her master, "Yes, I''m back."


    My Master walked over and touched Senior Sister''s head. She wanted to say something, but she hesitated. It''s not convenient to stand here and talk, so I quickly let the two of them enter the room to talk.


    After entering the room, Master seemed very nervous, and didn''t know where to put his hands and feet. I brought a stool for Senior Sister, and Master sat on the folding bed while I sat on the side of Senior Brother''s bed.


    After not seeing her for a long time, Master seemed to be a little unfamiliar with this beloved disciple of hers. He didn''t know what to say, but on the contrary, Senior Sister seemed very calm.


    After she was found by her biological parents, she followed her biological parents back to her hometown. At the beginning, she really missed her master and senior brother, and thought that her master would use the phone number that he left behind to find her. But she never thought that this separation would be like ten years ago.


    Senior sister''s biological parents were very good to senior sister, and she slowly adapted to and accepted her own biological parents, learning and living a normal life just like ordinary girls. At the same time, she did not forget the cultivation technique that her master had taught her, and she diligently trained every day.


    More than once, she had dreamed that her Master and Senior Brother were lying in a pool of blood. As her martial arts improved, her Senior Sister''s heart had become more and more calm, and she knew that there must be a reason behind the sudden panic and dream.


    After a few days, Senior Sister knew that something must have happened to her Master or Senior Brother, so she decided to come back to find Master. Following her memories, Senior Sister returned to this small town, and after many inquiries, she finally found Master''s current location.


    As Senior Sister said this, I could see that she wasn''t doing very well in these past few years. Perhaps she was used to being independent, but she gave me a mature and steady feeling that was inconsistent with her age.


    His Master sighed and said, "Come back then, it''s all fate." The Senior Sister was silent for a moment, tears suddenly gushing out of her eyes. She said to her Master in a questioning and resentful tone, "Why haven''t you heard from me all these years? Why haven''t you even called me? Do you not want to see me?"


    I didn''t think that Senior Sister would care so much about me not contacting Master. Perhaps it''s because I don''t understand the feelings between them, but after Master heard Senior Sister''s question, she smiled bitterly and said, "Xizhen, there are some things that you wouldn''t believe even if you told me, I just hope that you can live a peaceful life. I have always treated you as my real daughter."


    When her senior sister heard this, she couldn''t stop her tears from rolling down. She threw herself into her master''s arms, as if a long-lost daughter had finally found her father. Her master gently caressed her head and said, "Cry, just cry out."


    After a while, Senior Sister stopped crying and asked Master what happened to Senior Brother. Master told me to tell Senior Brother that when Senior Brother and I went out at night and met the little Azure Dragon, I told Senior Sister about it.


    The Senior Martial Sister looked at her Senior Martial Brother and said, "Master, are you sure this was done by the person you were talking about?" His Master said, "I was only guessing, but after thinking about it, Ju Ming has never had an enemy. Haozi is still a child. Besides Pei Hong Du, I really don''t know who the enemy is."


    How could I let Senior Sister take care of him? I told Master about my parents going to the south, and Master told me and Senior Sister to stay in the store, so we could help each other out.


    Thus, Senior Sister and I went back to the store at night. I told Senior Sister to stay upstairs while I opened up one of Senior Brother''s folding beds. However, Senior Sister disagreed and took the bed downstairs to lie down while I stayed on the second floor.


    I woke up in the middle of the night to the sound of footsteps. I had been feeling very light these days, so if I made any noise, I would wake up. When I woke up, I didn''t immediately get up, but instead pricked up my ears to hear where the sound came from.


    After listening carefully, I heard it coming from downstairs. I was worried for Senior Sister''s safety so I quickly put on my clothes and went downstairs. When I went downstairs, I found Senior Sister sleeping soundly in the backyard.


    I tiptoed to the backyard and discovered that the sound had drifted to the outside of the wall. I couldn''t help but feel angry, who would be so idle to play around with me, but this place is so remote that I can''t be sure what kind of monster it is.


    He jumped out of the wall, and with a "hu" sound, he was met with a gust of wind. In front of him was a scattered small mound and a few fireflies, but when the wind blew, the anger in his heart rose instead of retreating. All he wanted to do was to find the source of the sound.


    Just as I was looking around, I heard the sound of footsteps in front of me. The sound was urgent, as if it was trying to avoid me. Luckily, it was leading me forward now.


    After walking for a while, the sound finally stopped. It seemed to be the main source of the sound, and I also stopped. There were a few dead trees in this place, and as the wind blew, the leaves rustled. It suddenly occurred to me that if I came alone, I wouldn''t even know how I would die.


    I secretly activated the fox''s blood and carefully listened to the sounds around us. Suddenly, a sizzling sound came from above me, and when I raised my head, I saw a grey snake with a green snake inside was coiling on top of a tree. It stuck out its long tongue at me.


    I hastily prepared myself for battle. Although it would be difficult for me to kill him myself, I still had the confidence to escape. The little green dragon stuck his head out and coldly stared at me with his snake eyes, making my heart go numb.


    I swallowed my saliva and shouted to the little dragon, "Which immortal are you? I have no enmity with you, so why did you harm me and my senior brother?"


    When the little azure dragon heard my words, he didn''t do much and just kept spitting out his tongue, as if he was sizing me up. Just as my legs became numb from my nervousness and I was about to turn around and run away, the little azure dragon shot down towards me with lightning speed.


    Fortunately, my reaction was fast enough. With a stomp of my legs, my entire body retreated far away. The Azure Dragon smashed onto the place where I was just standing, causing the dust and smoke to scatter.


    The smoke and dust dispersed, and the little green dragon disappeared. In front of me was a middle-aged man, the same person who had brought me and senior brother back that day. He was still dressed in that same outfit.


    I turned pale with fright. So he was the little Azure Dragon. Then why did he want to kill me first and then help me? What did he mean by owing me a favor?


    He took a few steps and arrived before me. His tall figure exuded an inexhaustible pressure, and for a moment I didn''t even want to run anymore. He gave me the feeling that if he wanted to, he could kill me at any time.


    He stared at me for a moment and said, "You''re Sun Hao?" It seems that he didn''t have any intention to kill me, but I still didn''t dare to be careless. The Snake Immortal was always cunning and unpredictable, so who knows if he would suddenly make a move.


    He suddenly smiled and said, "Not bad, I''m not too disappointed. Sun Hao, you are Hu Xiaochun''s deity, she saved my life, and I have always had to repay his kindness. I had her make a request, she said I would protect you, it''s that simple." So that was the case. Wait, I asked, "Then why did you attack me?"


    His face darkened as he looked away, as if he had remembered his enemy. Gritting his teeth, he sat cross-legged on the ground. He closed his eyes and quickly stuck out his tongue. "Someone is coming."


    I looked around and saw that the wind had stopped blowing. There wasn''t even a sound of bugs coming from the direction of the house. "Don''t play tricks on me. I don''t know if what you''ve said is true or false. Anyway, I won''t believe you now ¡­" Without waiting for me to finish speaking, a strong gust of wind suddenly came from behind me. I turned around and a figure with a lump of black smoke in his hand rushed towards me.


    Before I could react, the shadow flew above my head with a ''sou'' sound, like a sword shooting towards the little azure dragon who was sitting cross-legged. In this split-second, the little azure dragon''s eyes were still closed, waiting for the shadow to reach his head, suddenly extending both of his hands together, and with a "pa" sound, the shadow that was attacking him immediately stopped. At this moment, I could clearly see that the shadow was my senior sister.


    Although the little Azure Dragon was a deity, it was still a monster that was cultivated by animals. Moreover, the Snake Immortal was also a type of immortal with the heaviest yin qi, the little Azure Dragon actually dared to use his hands to directly touch the bronze sword, and he was even steadily controlling it. It could be said that his strength was terrifyingly strong.


    Her two hands gripped the hilt of her sword tightly as she turned left with all her strength. The little green dragon was in a deadlock for a while, then he let go of the sword and stood up at the same time.


    Without waiting for me to call her, she put her right index finger into her mouth and bit down on it. Then, she swiped her hand over the blade of the sword. Instantly, the Yang energy in the bronze sword surged.

 C67

    In an instant, the bronze sword shone with a red light, and in the night, it seemed to be filled with killing intent, as though it was trying to eliminate all the evil spirits in the world. It reflected the cold look on Senior Sister''s beautiful face, and the anger and killing intent in her eyes scared even me.


    In an instant, the sword net covered the little dragon. I thought that I wouldn''t be able to hold on for more than a few seconds under this kind of attack, so the little dragon casually crossed his arms and countered my attacks. The violent storm of attacks from Senior Sister was completely neutralized by the little dragon.


    I saw that every time the bronze sword made contact with the little Azure Dragon''s body, black smoke would rise up and at the same time, the red glow of the bronze sword would weaken slightly. In the blink of an eye, Senior Sister and the little Azure Dragon had already exchanged dozens of blows.


    I saw that Senior Sister was in danger, so I quickly took out my ghost lance and bit open the tip of my tongue, spraying it on top of my ghost lance. Once again, I stimulated the fox blood and charged towards the battlefield.


    Senior Martial Sister and I attacked the little azure dragon from both sides. The little azure dragon was slightly flustered, but he quickly got used to it. Senior Martial Sister and I actually weren''t able to harm him at all.


    Just when I couldn''t hold on any longer, Senior Sister rushed up to me. She raised her left hand, and a bolt of lightning shot straight towards the small green dragon, who was currently focusing its attention on dealing with me. I didn''t expect Senior Sister''s attack to be so fast, and for a moment, I was unable to react.


    Without waiting for Senior Sister and I to rush over, the little green dragon stood up like a carp. Just as Senior Sister''s sword was about to cut towards me, the little green dragon suddenly threw out something, and before I could see clearly, Senior Sister''s bronze sword was caught by that thing. The little green dragon used his strength and pulled Senior Sister''s bronze sword over.


    As soon as Senior Sister''s sword left her hand, another Five Thunder Divine Palm shot out. The little azure dragon threw the bronze sword out and used his neck to hit the divine lightning. With a "peng" sound, the divine thunder was scattered, and black smoke immediately rose.


    As the smoke dispersed, none of the three of us spoke, only the sound of Senior Sister''s heavy breathing could be heard. I could see that Senior Sister''s face had turned red, most likely because of the excessive consumption of her power, but at this moment, my fox blood had also subsided, and the little Azure Dragon was still standing there with an unchanging expression. It seems like he had not used his true strength yet, at this moment, Senior Sister and I are in an extremely dangerous situation.


    The little azure dragon picked up the bronze sword and threw it in front of the senior apprentice sister. The bronze sword did not have any trace of yang energy, so it posed no threat to the little azure dragon.


    The little Azure Dragon clapped his hands and walked towards us, smiling as he said, "Not bad, not bad at all. As expected of the disciple of an unworthy person. To be able to reach this level, he''s definitely not simple."


    The Senior Sister said, "If I''m not mistaken, you are the person that attacked my Junior Brother that day?" The little Azure Dragon said, "You don''t even know people. Fighting on the spot is a bit reckless. If you recognize the wrong person, if I can''t beat you and you kill me, won''t you mistakenly kill a good person?"


    The Senior Sister sneered, "I won''t argue with you. The poison in my Senior Brother''s body, coupled with the fact that you lured my Junior Brother here tonight, I''m sure you have ill intentions."


    The little Azure Dragon smiled and said, "If I wanted to kill you two, you two would have died an hour ago." Indeed, with his strength, killing us wouldn''t be difficult. Then, what is his purpose?


    So the reason he attacked me and senior brother that day was because he was controlled by someone. With the strength of the little Azure Dragon, who could control it?


    This is the first time I''ve heard that Ma Xian is able to control the Wild Immortal, and finding him is just a signal. Whether he wants to find the Wild Immortal or not, it''s just a matter of whether I like him, or at least think so. I told the little Azure Dragon about my suspicions, and he gritted his teeth in anger, "That Eastern Witch is really cunning, I actually thought that she was a good person. So, she has always been using my powers to cultivate her evil arts."


    He was talking about the current Japan, which was originally a Japanese. How did the Japanese become Ma Xian? That day, when he was sleeping, the Japanese woman nailed a lead nail about seven inches away from him. Through this nail, she controlled the actions of the little Azure Dragon, and the little Azure Dragon was tortured to the point that he almost had a mental breakdown.


    Originally, the little dragon wanted to get close to me in secret and protect me. That Japanese woman wanted to kill me on her own, but found out that the little dragon was always nearby, so she made up her mind to use the little dragon to kill me, and before that, this Japanese woman used the little dragon to help her find a person with special physique. Right now, the little dragon has already found ten people for her.


    Maybe my special physique attracted her. That day, Hu Yaoyao and I summoned the Five Devils to pull out the nail from seven inches away from the small dragon. Only then was the small dragon able to escape from the control of that Japanese woman.


    After hearing what the little Azure Dragon said, I finally figured it out. But now isn''t the time to relax, after all, that Japanese woman is still glaring at me from the shadows. Even if she temporarily doesn''t want to find trouble with me, who knows when she would suddenly appear and bite me.


    The little Azure Dragon said to me, "Although you are nominally an immortal that came out of hell, Hu Taishui is an old immortal that has lived for a thousand years. If you don''t want to invite him, you have to say something else." After hearing what he said, I understood why it was so difficult for me to hire Hu Tai Niu. It was because of her deep cultivation, so it wasn''t appropriate for a junior like me to be her deity.


    The little Azure Dragon said, "How about this, you become a Horse Immortal for me." With that, he extended a hand and said, "My name is Chang Tianlong." Feeling flattered, I reached out my hand to shake his, saying, "My name is Sun Hao." With Chang Tianlong as a strong shield, it was equivalent to me raising my personal strength by a lot. The strength of Immortal Ma was dependent on the strength of the wild immortal behind him, while some were powerful, while others were powerful as well as carried several wild immortals with them. Their abilities were all different, and some were Phantom Catchers while others were in the frontline.


    After bidding farewell to Chang Tianlong, I returned with my senior apprentice sister. She didn''t speak as she walked along the road. I asked, "Senior apprentice sister, how did you know I was coming out?" I saw you were asleep. " Senior sister didn''t say anything. I raised my head to look. Senior sister''s face was deathly pale, and her brows were tightly knitted. It seemed that she was injured.


    "Let me help you." After saying that, I placed Senior Sister''s arm around my neck. Senior Sister covered her stomach with one hand and said, "I''m sorry Junior Brother. I originally thought that someone wanted to harm you, but I didn''t expect that I would almost help you out." I hurriedly said, "There''s no need to be polite with me. Senior, just call me Hao from now on. Master and senior will call me that."


    The Senior Martial Sister smiled but didn''t say anything. Looking at her pale face, I felt upset. I leaned over and said, "I''ll carry you, Senior Martial Sister." Senior Sister hesitated for a moment before she laid on my back. After walking for about 20 minutes, she finally returned to the shop.


    When I got to the store, I was already tired to the point that my forehead was full of sweat. Senior sister looked at me with a pained look on her face. She took a towel and used it to wipe my sweat.


    Without waiting for me to react, Senior Sister pulled up her clothes and revealed a bruise on her waist, which should have been left from her fight with the little green dragon. It was a shocking sight, the edges were red and the center was purple.


    The Senior Sister suddenly put down her clothes. Her face slightly flushed, she turned around and said, "You can go upstairs and sleep. I''m fine." I walked upstairs in a daze. I didn''t understand why Senior Sister''s attitude suddenly changed so much. As expected, a woman''s heart is as sharp as a needle on the seabed.


    My master came back a few times, but it was only during the day, so he came back in a hurry. My senior sister and I went to the hospital to see them, but my master always said that we didn''t need to see him all the time, that he would look for us, and the days passed one by one, and in the blink of an eye, school would begin.


    I didn''t have much of an idea about the start of the school year. Looking at my classmates'' sad faces and grumbling at the mouth, or happily chatting with my classmates and gossiping with them, all I could think about was how Master and his parents were doing in the south. Just as I was thinking about it, a hand slapped heavily on my shoulder.


    When I raised my head, it was Qi Fenghua''s brilliant smile. Ding Xiu hadn''t arrived yet, so I invited him in to sit down. He then said to me with a face full of excitement, "You don''t know, my whole family went on a tour a few days ago. Do you know about that? I''ll go by plane, that plane is really fast, I''ll be home in the morning, and I''ll be there in the afternoon. Aiya, I won''t say anything about that place, it''s really like the sea, you''re all water, an iron bull ¡­ "Ai ai ai ai."


    Using her chubby hand, she pulled Qi Fenghua''s ear up, and I quickly stepped aside. Ding Xiu pulled her pig-waisted face, dragged Qi Fenghua into the classroom, and sat down on her butt. Qi Fenghua rubbed his ear and walked away, but before she left, she leaned over and whispered into my ear, "Wait for me at school, I want to show you something good." I nodded.


    I didn''t take the initiative to talk to her when I saw her like that, to save her from taking it out on me. If you were to say that I''m a little girl now, it would be really scary, but my master always taught me to be distant from the opposite sex, and now I understand what I mean more and more. Although it''s hard to avoid having interactions with girls in my daily life, it''s still better to maintain a certain distance when girls go berserk.


    Looking at Ding Xiu now, my heart jutted a little. I''ve seen a lot of monsters and monsters, so I should be a bit more daring. But now, it seems that I''m still too cowardly.


    Ding Xiu was still in the same room. After a while, she said to me, "We''re at the same table. Tell me, how can some people be so domineering now?" I immediately pretended to be interested and asked, "What''s wrong? Who''s the tyrant?"


    Ding Xiu said, "When I came here just now, there was some water on the roadside. I was just walking when a car came from behind. It ran so fast that it splashed water on me when it passed by. My white pants were just washed yesterday." After saying that, she leaned on the table and started crying.


    For a moment, I didn''t know what to say. It''s worth getting so angry over such a small matter. It''s better that I don''t suffer that much. My parents wouldn''t be able to take any losses even if they were protected like flowers in a greenhouse.

 C68

    I hadn''t read for a long time, and I was so surprised to find that I had almost forgotten all of my classes. This was worse than anything, the teacher always said.


    Master often taught me that no matter what I did in the future, no matter where I lived, personal education was indispensable to my foundation. After every exam, Master would always check my exam papers, and my parents would always work hard to earn money for my study environment.


    Waiting for Qi Fenghua at the school gate at night. I don''t know what happened to Brother Hua, but he insisted me to go out and wait for him first before hurriedly walking into the corridor.


    When I got tired of waiting, Brother Hua ran over in a hurry. His face was red, and he seemed to have run over. I asked him, "Where did you go?" Brother Hua said with a smile, "It''s fine, it''s fine. You''ll be fine tonight. Come take a walk with me."


    We chatted as we walked. This guy didn''t stay idle during the summer, he went on a tour of the south with his parents, and roamed the entire southern part of China, which was more tiring than anything, and then stayed at his second uncle''s house until a few days before school started. He had a good time, and I told him that my parents had gone to work in the south, and now I''m living at my master''s place.


    For a while, I didn''t want to live in someone else''s house, so it wasn''t convenient for me to do anything. Besides, I was a bit obsessed with cleanliness, and I was also afraid that my senior sister would be worried, and also worried about that Japanese woman from the start to the end. Who knew where she would appear.


    What''s Party? I don''t know. Is it some treasure that wants to open my eyes? Without waiting for me to ask, Brother Hua ran to the side of the road and stopped a taxi. "Go, go," he said, and then he grabbed my arm and shoved me into the car.


    In the car, I finally had the chance to ask Brother Hua what it meant. Brother Hua''s face was full of surprise, "No way, Hao. I don''t even know what a party is. It''s a gathering. Tsk tsk tsk."


    What was the meaning of this gathering? Besides, I don''t know anyone else, but Brother Hua said to me mysteriously: "You don''t know, today is my sister''s birthday. They want to play this game called ''Summoning ghosts''. Have you heard of it?"


    I had never heard of this before, and it was only later that I learned that the story had come from somewhere else, that it had even come from Japan, that this little Japan was not normal in its nature, that the Japanese had been liberated from the last century, that most of the Japanese culture had been learned from China, but that the importance attached to virginity in traditional Chinese culture had not been learned from the family, but had been further influenced by the Western countries.


    The Japanese, once the four-dragon power of Asia, who had put economic pressure on the United States, were baffled by the downturn in the last two decades. Some said that their young generations were becoming more and more stupid, unable to inherit the technical advantages of Japan, which Japan attached great importance to. Japan was the world''s largest contributor to education, and they were well aware of the importance of the country''s future, but this was not a fundamental solution.


    Most of the Japanese had broken down very early, and their private lives were in chaos when they reached adulthood. Master once taught me that the innate energy of a human being was very important, so Daoism advocated abstinence, because it protected one''s innate vitality, and it was very difficult for one''s innate vitality to regenerate, in other words, it was very difficult to regenerate one''s innate vitality when one was born, and it would not increase with the growth of the body. The Japanese were very weak, and they started to consume their innate vitality before they could fully mature.


    At the same time, Japan is a country that admires ghosts and gods very much. Unlike the Chinese who prefer to stay away from ghosts and gods, they actively explore them to find out and even naive hope that people can live in harmony with ghosts and gods. In the end, this is the result of an escape from reality caused by their inferiority.


    The idolatry culture of Japan made it so that there were many people in Japan who specialized in dealing with ghosts and gods. The Japanese called this kind of people the "Yin and Yang Master", and most of the Yin and Yang Masters in Japan only learned a little bit of Chinese Taoism, with very few of them being independent and innovative. These few few people did not hesitate to do dangerous things in order to reach beyond the strength of ordinary people.


    People who ''recruited ghosts'' usually had a curious heart. They didn''t know that it was easy to send a god away, only knowing how to summon a ghost, but not how to send a ghost away. This kind of behavior was actually very dangerous.


    Brother Hua knows that my master is an ''expert'', so he wanted me to show some skill at the gathering and give him some face. Hearing Brother Hua''s ridiculous reasoning, I wanted to laugh, they actually treat this kind of thing as a form of entertainment, young people these days are really fearless, the ignorant are fearless, if they were to meet a ghost once, they would probably gain a lot of memory.


    After arriving at Brother Hua''s house, I couldn''t help but sigh at how rich society is now. I know so many rich people, but I''m not a rich person. My parents have to go away in order to make money.


    Brother Hua''s house is in the famous Rich District, which is full of villas. Usually, I don''t even know the name of the good bike, like the bike I often ride, I just can''t see it.


    Entering his front door, he found himself in a huge courtyard. This yard was big enough for farming, but it was a pity that the flowers and plants here were useless, as the rich liked this kind of atmosphere.


    I could hear the sounds of laughter from outside. There were both men and women, and Brother Hua brought me in, oh, so grand, not only was it luxurious, but it was also spacious, and this was only a living room, and there were also rooms at the side. Upstairs, there were also a lot of people, and they were all young girls, playing around, and for some reason, they always gave me a superficial feeling, probably because I had experienced too much, and my understanding of life was deeper.


    I''m not interested in such a lively party, but I really can''t leave. If someone does call a ghost later on, this bunch of idiots would be in trouble.


    When it came to suffering a calamity, many people only knew that it was due to bad luck. In reality, what was meant here wasn''t just bad luck. To suffer a calamity meant to encounter a calamity.


    It was said that this breath would have a special color to it, and people would see bad luck, but would absolutely not dare to touch it. Animals would lose their lives if they touched it, plants would die if they touched it, and families that had this taboo would go out to hide during the first seven days of their life, because the Banyan tree would return seven days after the death as the soul of the deceased.


    Humans had human nature, ghosts had ghost nature, and could not be completely measured by the standards of strangers. The first seven was also called fiendish, and fiendish aura always represented irritability and hostility, so even family members would have to stay overnight at the homes of relatives and friends far away from them on the evening of the seventh day. This was called hiding away from the fiend, preventing the dead from harming the living.


    The word ''disaster'' was that some people were hit by a backlash, while others were hit by a backlash. I once heard Old Lady Liu say that she had seen someone suffer before.


    A young man in his prime was supposed to have a strong yang aura, which meant that he wouldn''t be easily angered, but once he was hit by such a person, it would be very serious. Old Mrs. Liu was staying at home the other day when she suddenly heard someone shouting from the outside, and from the sound of it, it didn''t sound good. Furthermore, it wasn''t the same person.


    I went out and saw a crowd gathered outside. Mrs. Liu squeezed in and saw a naked man rolling around in the snow, while a young daughter-in-law sat by the side crying," What a sin! Why do I have such a bitter life? It took me so much trouble to marry someone, and I even married a madman. " This woman was too young. No one wanted her. It was too late for her to get married. After a few days, her man went crazy.


    Some said that the man was sick at such a young age, some said that the woman was unlucky, and some even said that the man was fine before she got married, but what happened to him just a few days ago? No one said anything about helping him carry her back.


    Soon, the women looked embarrassed and left. Old Mrs. Liu looked at the man as the snow slowly accumulated on his body, knowing that the temperature of his body had dropped to a certain extent, if he continued to suffer like this for a while longer, even if he didn''t die, it would still be unbearable. She quickly ordered everyone to carry this person back, and when she saw the woman, she immediately cried and dragged him back to his house.


    Everyone was about to carry the man away, but the man still resisted. He fought fiercely and beat and scolded him. However, he couldn''t take it anymore and was held down for a while before being carried back like a pig.


    Carrying it back to the brick bed, his daughter-in-law stopped crying and started to dress the man. At this time, the man was quieter, lying on the brick bed panting heavily, while the others were still making fun of him, saying that he was tired from the torture, but in reality, the person who was suffering from the torture didn''t know that he was tired, not to mention that he was tired from the thirst and the cold.


    When his wife saw that his husband had turned blue from the cold, she cursed as she went out to burn the brick bed, taking out a large package for him to cover him with. Although Old Mrs. Liu was young at that time, she had learned a lot from my grandteacher and knew that this wouldn''t do, the cold energy in a person''s body has caused their Qi and blood to decline, their body lost its ability to adjust itself, the heat from the fire in the brick bed would then be big enough to cover them up and slowly restore the heat in their body, but they wouldn''t be able to get out.

 C69

    At this time, experienced people all knew that they had to use snow to rub their bodies. When did they have to rub their bodies until they turned red? That meant their bodies could adjust and their vital energy and blood were flowing smoothly.


    Old Mrs. Liu asked him to add a wife to take off the man''s clothes and pants. After rubbing them with snow for a while, his face slowly returned to normal. When he woke up, he knew he was cold.


    Seeing that she was going to be tortured to death, Old Lady Liu knew that she was in trouble. Old Lady Liu''s master, who was also my grandteacher, was not around, so she had no idea when he would return. Thus, Old Lady Liu had no choice but to take the 13 needles from the gate of hell that my grandteacher taught her, and stick them in it, causing her reputation to grow bigger and bigger.


    Brother Hua has a lot of rooms, so Brother Hua took me to his house and brought me his phone. I told him to go out and greet other people, so he didn''t have to worry about me.


    Not long later, the call connected. The senior apprentice sister''s voice sounded very lazy, "Hello, who is this?" I said that I would be at my classmate''s house at night, so I didn''t know when I would return. There was no need to wait for me. I was just about to hang up when I heard a man''s voice coming from the other side of the phone. I didn''t think too much about it.


    Brother Hua''s bedroom is much larger than mine. There''s a bookcase with all kinds of books inside, and it''s quite new. I don''t often read it, so I casually took out a book to flip through it.


    Looking at the dark night, I feel a little tired. I lay down on Brother Hua''s bed. I don''t know if it''s because Brother Hua''s bed is too comfortable or because I''m tired. I''ve always had a choice of bed, but today I slept so peacefully in someone else''s house.


    The dream seemed to be flying in a daze, and the ground was so far away beneath my feet. I did not feel any fear or panic, as if I was already familiar with how it was floating in the sky. The dream was profound and beautiful, and there was also a sense of familiarity.


    Brother Hua hurriedly pushed the door open and called me to wake up. "Stop sleeping, the work is about to begin." Who knew what exactly he was talking about? Bewildered, he pulled her up and followed him out.


    When I turned into the main hall, there were more than ten people talking enthusiastically around the table. They seemed to be a few years older than me, so the cheers should have come from them.


    There was a big cake on the table. One of the girls was wearing a birthday hat, it must be Brother Hua''s sister. A boy beside his stood up and said, "I''ll count to three, let''s all sing together." Then, running to the side and counting loudly "one, two, three" and turning off the light, we all immediately began to sing a birthday song, and for a moment the large room grew dark, with only a few candles on the table, and I could just make out the face of the person on the table.


    After everyone had finished singing, Brother Hua cut the cake and gave everyone a piece. Then, the boy said, "Don''t eat yet, our show hasn''t started yet."


    After he finished speaking, the people on the table seemed very excited and started whispering to each other. They were going to play some kind of strange game, and one of them, a girl with a yellow coat and a ponytail, was especially excited. She was tapping a chopstick on her plate with both hands.


    The boy mysteriously took out a small glass bottle filled with a turbid yellow liquid and asked, "Do you know what this is?" Everyone shook their heads. He lowered his voice and said, "It was brought back by my uncle from Thailand."


    After he finished speaking, several girls frowned and bared their frowns, "So disgusting!" "Can it be true?" A few of the male students looked around excitedly.


    Brother Hua poked me and said, "This is my cousin''s classmate. He''s so amazing. My cousin said his uncle is a famous feng shui master in Taiwan. He''s very popular in Thailand." I hastily nodded my head in agreement. It was truly my fortune to be able to meet such a powerful figure. I must see just how capable this great deity was.


    The boy''s vanity was greatly satisfied. He shook the glass bottle, took out a disposable paper cup, and slowly poured it into the glass. Then he took out a knife, cut his finger a little, and dripped some blood into it.


    The boy shook the paper cup and said to us, "Everyone, don''t make a sound. Close your eyes and silently say the word ''come'' in your heart. Wait for me to wake everyone up."


    Everyone seriously closed their eyes. I pretended to close my eyes and secretly opened it a little to see what the boy was up to. According to my thoughts, he should be doing something small while everyone else was closing their eyes.


    The boy saw everyone close their eyes and sat down and closed his eyes. Did he really believe that he could attract ghosts? I could tell from the way he held his hands together that he really did look like a devout believer.


    Then I saw the girl in the yellow coat with the ponytail. She was looking around with her eyes wide open, and when she saw me, she seemed to know I hadn''t closed my eyes. She smiled at me and then closed her eyes.


    About three minutes later, I vaguely felt the hairs on my body standing up, my scalp turned stiff, my hair stood up, and an extremely dangerous feeling surged over me. I hurriedly opened my eyes and saw that everyone was still the same, with closed eyes, but they all had a pained look on their faces.


    For a moment, the atmosphere was extremely weird. In a large room, it was very dark, there were no lights, only a few candles burning on the table, the figures of people in the room were projected onto the floor and walls, swaying along with the flickering of the candles, the branches outside the window were clenching and clawing, the people at the table were all closing their eyes, frowning, and their mouths were quickly shut. Only I was awake, and for a moment I could even hear my own breathing.


    I shook him vigorously on the shoulder and called out his name. He didn''t react at all and maintained that state, saying something without closing his eyes.


    The cold sweat on my forehead dripped down. I knew that I couldn''t panic now, as I had messed up my surroundings. I calmed myself down and silently stimulated the fox''s blood. I didn''t know whether it was because I was too distracted or because the yin energy in this place was too strong.


    What should I do? I hastily closed my eyes and looked around at the people around me, my heart slightly calming down, at this moment I didn''t have a single piece of talisman on me, I only had to trigger the fox''s blood, and then I ran out by myself, at most I could call the police. Thinking about this, I actually let out a bitter laugh, I don''t know how I could smile in this kind of situation, I just thought, what if I were to call the police, could it be that someone here was possessed, come over here and take a look, that would only invite a round of scolding.


    The hairs on his body were still standing, which meant that the danger around him hadn''t disappeared. I had always believed in my intuition that the human body was very magical, that the human brain and the human soul were separate, that the brain and the human soul were connected, yet they existed independently, which made it seem very ridiculous, but in reality, the brain was acting on its own, not on its own. Those actions were called conditioned reflexes, for example, when a person encountered a danger without the knowledge of their eyes, the human brain would react to it.


    Slowly, I opened my eyes. The people in front of me were gone, but there was a long corridor, and at the end of it there was light. It looked like a way out.


    The more I walked towards it, the more frightened I felt. The bright exit didn''t seem to be a beautiful one, but the two sides were filled with endless darkness. I could only run towards that ray of light.


    After reaching the end, I didn''t dare to take a step outside because at this moment, my ears were filled with terrible screams, as though countless people were struggling painfully. I didn''t dare to think about what it would be like outside.


    After walking for a short distance, I don''t know how long, but I finally got out. I took a deep breath and lifted my head, only to see that all I could see was the tragic state of the world. There were countless ghosts who were abusing people.


    Some of them pried open the man''s mouth, pulled his tongue out with pliers, some with long knives or forks through him, some through him, he won''t die immediately, he can only struggle on top of it, whining with all his might, there''s a tall iceberg, countless people are chased by the monsters, they''re frozen into ice pieces after a few steps, the wind blows them into countless pieces, here''s a few big pots full of boiling hot oil, the ghosts strip his naked tongue off like dumplings and throw him into it with a crisp sound, he won''t die immediately, he won''t have any muscles, he''ll struggle with all his strength, just looking at me, he''ll be shocked, he''ll be frozen into countless pieces, here, here, there are a few big pots full of boiling oil, here, here. Looking back, a few ghosts were throwing a group of people down. Below them were a few trees, which were covered with knives. If a person was thrown onto a tree, they would be pierced. They would struggle painfully on the tree without being able to free themselves.


    I was so scared that I wanted to run away from this place and run forward when I saw a familiar face. It was Mrs. Liu, who had been hit by some ghosts with an iron rod, and I stopped, not knowing what to do. She also saw me and crawled towards me, crying out, "Save me, I feel so bad!" Before she could finish, she was hit on the head by a ghost''s iron rod, causing her brain to burst out. At this moment, a wind blew, and Old Lady Liu''s body returned to normal.

 C70

    I was already trembling with fear, as if I was no longer my usual self. Here, I could only be tortured by ghosts like they were. My eyes were filled with human misery, and I didn''t even have the courage to run away.


    At this moment, a few ghosts came towards me, and I stared at them with my eyes wide, not knowing what they were going to do. One of them held a mirror and looked at me with it, while the other one in a robe said, "When this man was alive, he abandoned his children. After saying that, a few ghosts came over and pulled me away.


    The ghosts had me tied up in a large square stone trough with a stone the same size as the stone trough hanging by a rope, and the ghost next to me said, "Execute." Another ghost cut the rope with his saber. I watched the big rock fall down, but my body couldn''t move. When the big rock hit my body, I suddenly woke up.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw that it was Nan Ke and Yi Meng. I was still sitting at the table with the lights on in the room, and I was still immersed in the illusion for a long time. When I came back to my senses and looked at the people around me, they were all still in shock.


    They all left without a word. I stood up and patted Brother Hua on the shoulder. "I''m going back." Brother Hua turned his head, his eyes glazed over, and he slowly opened his mouth to say: "Ah!"


    After leaving his house and being blown by the wind, I woke up. To my surprise, I felt like I was reborn. I didn''t even dare to recall what I experienced because the feeling of despair was really too strong.


    Bewildered, I returned to the shop. Senior sister rubbed her eyes as she opened the door for me and asked, "Why is it so late?" I said perfunctorily that I had gone too far, that I had gone upstairs to bed, that I felt sore all over, as if I were very tired, that I had not done any manual labor today, and that my body had been doing very well all along, and I had not felt this tiredness in a long time. Fortunately, I did not dream when I slept, and I rarely had any strange dreams these days.


    After a night of sleep, my body didn''t feel much better. As Senior Sister was preparing breakfast, I feebly greeted Senior Sister. Seeing me like this, Senior Sister asked in surprise, "Junior Brother, did you not sleep well last night? Your eyes are blue." I took out the mirror and found that the person in it was exactly as my senior said, and worse than what she said. The area around my eyes was dark, my eyelids were drooping, and my face was ashen, almost like someone who had been smoking for a long time.


    "Senior sister, I don''t know what''s going on either." I was a little incoherent as I was conflicted over whether or not I should tell Senior Sister about what happened last night. What''s the use of saying it, it would only make Senior Sister follow me in a hurry.


    My vision went dark and I didn''t even have the strength to stand. I plopped down on the chair, my internal organs rolling and sweating all over my body. I quickly lay on the table with my eyes tightly closed, otherwise I would have vomited.


    Senior sister caressed my head and pulled out my left hand. Her middle finger and ring finger rested on my wrist. She said worriedly, "Junior brother, your pulse is very weak."


    After that, Senior Sister helped me lie down on the bed and warned me, "Don''t go to school today, I''ll give you a leave of absence later." I nodded. After a while, Senior Sister brought me a bowl of porridge and a few buns. She looked at me worriedly and said, "Junior Brother, I''ll call Master back later." I didn''t want to talk, so I just nodded and went downstairs to call the school.


    I forced myself to pick up a bun and stuffed it into my mouth. Originally, I liked eating buns, but when I bit into the meat stuffing, I suddenly felt a fishy smell. I immediately vomited out the bun in my mouth along with the things in my stomach that I hadn''t digested until my tears and snot flowed down my face.


    When Senior Sister heard the sound, she hurriedly ran over and saw that I was vomiting all over the ground. I went downstairs and picked up a broom and a trash can to clean up the dirty things I vomited. Looking at Senior Sister''s busy appearance, I felt very upset.


    Senior Sister went downstairs to get me a leave of absence, then called Master and told him about my situation. Although I didn''t want to trouble Master, seeing myself like this, it would probably be difficult to drag it out any longer. It might have something to do with what happened last night, so I could only place my hopes on Master.


    Countless people are suffering, innumerable monsters and monsters are wantonly torturing people. The people there seem to be no different from beasts, they don''t even know how to speak or resist, they only emit waves of screams and howls, and at most, they can only shout out simple words such as "save me" or "suffer". I sank into this nightmare for a moment, and woke up breathing heavily.


    When Senior Sister saw that I couldn''t eat anymore and even made me some porridge, I didn''t even have the strength to carry the bowl anymore. Senior Sister fed me one mouthful at a time, and I finally managed to eat a bowl of porridge, while Senior Sister happily went downstairs to fill my stomach with food after seeing that I had eaten it. She just got up and hadn''t come down the stairs yet, and I felt a wave of nausea.


    Master came over and held my hand, and I felt that Master''s hand was very cold. It seemed that Master was also very anxious, although he was very anxious, on the surface he was still very calm. He calmly said, "It''s fine, Haozi. Don''t worry, just tell me what happened last night."


    I repeated what I had experienced last night to Master on and off. I went out of the school, went to Qi Fenghua''s house, and ate cake together with him. Someone took out a small bottle of corpse oil, and after seeing countless ghosts torture people, Master listened to what I had to say with a frown, nodded, and said, "I know what''s going on now, don''t worry Haozi, you''ll be fine very soon."


    Master told me that the original kind of corpse oil was real, and that the corpse oil was extracted from the corpse, after death, using the burning corpse''s chin, where the corpse oil is the most easily collected, especially from obese corpses, especially from people with double chins, it is easier to collect corpse oil from the chin after death, the corpse oil has the ability to control the dead, weakening yang energy, and it is precisely because of this that some people use corpse oil to carry out some evil arts, the Thai mages practice this kind of evil arts more, through corpse oil to drive the ghosts, and this kind of evil arts have injuries and injuries, and people who practice this kind of evil arts are very easy to be devoured, most of them did not end well.


    Last night''s so-called Ghosts Summoning game, in essence, is to reduce the Yang energy in the fixed area through the use of oil, so it is very easy to attract the nearby ghost, some people''s own Yang energy is not easily disturbed, and mine is clearly the type that is easily harassed. The horrible scene I saw at that time, is also a way for the ghost to vent its anger, my master told me, in the illusion world, don''t be afraid, constantly telling myself that everything I see is fake.


    Suddenly, a person appeared in my mind. She was wearing a yellow coat and had a ponytail, and she had a relaxed smile on her face, and I didn''t realize what was so special about her at the time. Looking back, I felt a wave of fear, when all the people were under the candlelight, the shadows would sway with the candlelight, and the girl actually didn''t have a shadow, which meant that when I entered that room, I had entered the illusion created by the ghost, which meant that the ghost clearly saw that I was different, and I wasn''t on guard at all.


    At the thought of this, my mind was in chaos again, my internal organs were in turmoil, I opened my eyes and saw the ceiling turning like a lantern, spinning, I lost consciousness.


    In the midst of my confusion, the screams kept coming from my ears, sounding even more miserable and painful than the last time I heard them, and when the fog cleared and I saw with horror more ghosts around me, and more people being abused, and I was alone, and there was no place to hide, and soon I was discovered by them, and they were dragging me like a chick, and two of them were pulling at my mouth, and one of them was holding me with a pair of pincers and breaking all my teeth, and then they were holding me, pulling my tongue out, and not breaking it, and my mouth was filled with blood, and I was screaming, and they were dragging me like a chick, and I couldn''t move my tongue.


    Next, the ghosts pulled me to a stone grinder and stuffed my hand in. A ghost started pushing the grinder, and I saw my arm being grinded into mincemeat as it fell from the edge of the grinder. The pain was so real that even though I tried to struggle, it was useless.


    After crushing off my arms, the ghosts pulled me to a large bronze pillar and tied me to it. Several ghosts stuffed firewood into the pillar, and the fire soon grew large enough for the pillar to burn out. The pillar behind me grew hotter and hotter, and soon, black smoke began to emit sizzling sounds.


    Then I was thrown into a frying pan, and when I came out I was bitten by a pack of dogs. Then I was chopped into pieces by a bunch of ghosts with an axe, and my body was chopped into pieces.


    I didn''t know how much time had passed, or how many punishments I''d been subjected to, but this place didn''t seem to be able to see the rise and fall of the sun or the moon, nor did I feel any change in Yin and Yang. I had been suffering endless pain all this time, and gradually, I lost track of time, and my memories of the past became more and more blurry, but I could vaguely remember someone saying to me, "Don''t be afraid, as long as you''re not afraid, nothing will hurt you." I don''t know who it was, except that it was someone very important to me.


    After a month, or a year, or even ten years, I was tormented to the point of going insane. Suddenly, someone descended from the sky, knocked over the ghost beside me and pulled me away.


    I didn''t say anything for a long time, and for a while, I didn''t know who he was, so I could only make ''ah ah'' sounds. I had an impression of the faces of the people pulling me, as if I had seen them a long, long time ago, in a place where no one or ghosts could be found. He stopped and asked me, "Do you know who I am?"

 C71

    I looked at him hard, trying very hard to remember who he really was. He was a tall, powerful man, and his eyes were cold, and if I had seen him before, I would surely have remembered him.


    The more I thought about it, the more confused I became. Memories flashed through my head like images, and he appeared in my mind, as if he had something to do with me, but I couldn''t remember who he was.


    Without giving us time to recall, there was a brief hubbub behind us, and it seemed that someone was chasing us. He pulled me by the hand and ran forward. There was a cliff in front of us, but he didn''t hesitate to bring me down.


    I woke up in a strange bed, with a girl a few years older than me on the table. She seemed to be waiting for me for a long time, and I couldn''t react for a moment. Where am I now?


    He opened his mouth with great difficulty. His mouth was so dry that he could not speak. He looked at his body. There was a tube in his arm. His originally not fat body was now even thinner.


    I tried to speak, but my dry throat could only produce ''ah ah'' sounds. The girl who was sleeping on her stomach was awakened by me, and when she saw me moving, she first let out a cry of surprise before hurrying over to sit on the edge of my bed, saying in surprise, "You''re finally awake, junior brother."


    Who is she? I was so familiar with her and called her Junior Brother. I couldn''t understand why she called me that. I was so thirsty. I pointed to my mouth and she said, "I know, I know." She saw me in such a difficult situation, and snatched the cup to my mouth. I opened my mouth and realized that water was the source of life, and I drank so hard that I almost choked myself out of it, and when I poured a whole glass of water into my mouth, I felt so good.


    My voice wasn''t so hoarse, and my body felt much better. I panted for breath, and the girl frowned slightly as she watched me finish my drink. She whispered to me, "Do you still want to drink?" She took the glass and leaned close to me, her mouth open, waiting for me to answer. I smelled her scent, and for a moment it was warm, and this girl gave me the feeling of home.


    She should be someone very close to me. I stared into her eyes, very familiar, very familiar, and there seemed to be a myriad of unexplainable feelings between us. A word suddenly popped into my head.


    She didn''t say anything and just stared at me. She put her hand on my wrist and comforted me, "Junior Brother, you might have just woken up and are still in a bit of a mess. Just wait a bit."


    She was very affectionate with me and didn''t seem to be faking it. Was she someone important to me? Why do I feel a natural resistance to her, even fear? I shook my head and said nothing.


    She touched my hair and said, "It''s good that you''re awake. I''ll call you master later. He''ll be very happy when he sees you wake up." Smiling at me, he got up and went downstairs.


    As she smiled at me, many strange images flashed through my mind, the blood that filled the sky, the screams of despair, and the image of a person walking towards me. That person kept pressing closer and closer, threatening me, "Come over here, I told you to come over, why didn''t you listen to me?"


    Thinking of this, I felt a stabbing pain in my head, as though I had touched something. Waves of dizziness hit me, causing me to hurriedly close my eyes.


    She seemed to be talking to someone on the phone, and I noticed that my hearing had become very good. I could hear her every move downstairs clearly, and even her words seemed to be in my ears.


    In a daze, I felt someone saying, "Great, I''ve finally woken up. I thought ¡­ "Sigh." Master, don''t worry. I will be fine. " Then I went to my bed and put my hand on mine. I felt it was rough, and then a voice said, "It''s good that you''re awake, it''s good that you''re awake."


    Although I woke up, my body was in pain. I didn''t want to get up immediately. When I opened my eyes again, it was already dark outside. There was a small lamp on the bedside table. I tried to get up.


    My arms and legs were pitifully thin, and the veins on them could be clearly seen. As I walked down the stairs, the wooden stairs made a slight noise. When the girl heard this, she hurriedly came over and helped me down.


    I smiled at her and realized that the muscles on my face were shriveling up a little. I''m afraid that this smile is pretty ugly, so she helped me to a chair and said to me, "I''m hungry, I''ve prepared some delicious food for you. I was just about to call you, you came down by yourself, you''re still feeling a little weak.


    She made me a meal and brought me a bowl of soup made from Chinese medicine. She sat beside me and smiled at me. I saw that she treated me so well. I really couldn''t bear to ask her who she was.


    Although I was a bit hungry, I ate very slowly. After finishing her meal, she quickly tidied up. After hesitating for a long time, I finally said, "Thank you." As she was busy, she said, "Why are you being so polite to me?"


    After a few days of this, the old man would come visit me every day. The girl called him ''Master'', and one day, I saw the old man blurted out ''Master''. He hugged me in surprise and said, "Great, you''re finally back."


    After calling her Master, my memories finally returned. I remembered my Master and Senior Sister, as well as my Senior Brother from the hospital, my parents, my time at school, everything that happened to me. I understood why Master said, "You''re finally back." Indeed, if a person''s memories were changed, would that person still be the same person? In fact, people live forever in memory.


    At the same time, I felt that my body had also changed a lot. When I had just woken up, my body had become as weak as a refugee from Africa, and now that my body was recovering at an astonishing rate every day, I became stronger and stronger than before, and even I was as tall as my senior sister, and my senses were also terrifyingly sensitive, and if I wanted to hear a voice from far away, I would be able to hear it very clearly. I could see people very clearly even if I wanted to, but Master said that the fox blood in my body had almost completely fused with my own blood.


    Master told me that I had been struck by the evil spirits'' resentment and that these illusions were formed by the release of resentment. I had been tormented in that illusory world for a long time, and the time that I spent in that illusory world seemed to be longer than three months, because the time that the illusory world took to form was different from the real world, depending on the strength of the resentment. Moreover, the resentment of the evil spirits I provoked was terrifyingly strong, and I did not know how many years of grievances I had provoked.


    I remembered the person who rescued me. My memories of the environment were blurry, but I still remembered the rough outline. Of all the people I know, he was the only one who fit that description, Chang Tianba.


    After I fell into the illusory world, Master and Senior Sister tried everything they could to not wake me up, so Master could only activate the formation. The formation of the "Thousand Li Yang Reversion Formation" is a forbidden art, and although most of the so-called forbidden arts are tyrannical, the price they have to pay is also much more, and it is filled with uncertainty, so I didn''t dare to use it easily. This is a formation that can bring people into the illusory world, depending on the power of the caster, it is said that those who are powerful enough to freely enter the Yin Yang Two Realms to avoid ghosts.


    This formation required the user''s life force to be at full power. A normal person''s life force was weak, so even if they sacrificed their life they still might not be able to activate this formation.


    On the third day of my coma, Chang Tianba sensed my difference, and at that time, my spirit entered into the world I loved, but I was unable to come out, moreover, my spirit suffered so much, causing my body to become extremely weak, with only light breathing and a heartbeat. Chang Tianba came to the shop to find me, and through his senior sister and master he found out about my situation, and when he found out that his master was going to use a forbidden technique to rescue me, he told me that he was going to send him to the illusion world.


    It was very likely that he would also sink into the same world as me. That way, no one would be able to activate the "Thousand Li Yang Reversion Formation", and master and I would never be able to come out again. As time passed, the mortal world''s flesh and blood would be destroyed, and we would truly be in an irrecoverable situation.


    After thinking about it again and again, my master finally agreed to Chang Tianba''s request. Although my master doesn''t understand him well, my strength has decreased a lot, and my senior doesn''t have enough power. Chang Tianba saved me before, and he is also my Immortal, so I can only place my hopes on him.


    On the tenth day of my coma, Master sent Chang Tianba to the Illusionary World where I was, and I lost consciousness for three months. In other words, Chang Tianba and I spent eighty days in the Illusionary World, and Master calculated that, according to the intensity of the resentment in my body, one day in the mortal world would be around 108 days in the Illusionary World. In other words, I and Chang Tianba spent 8,000 days and 21 years in the Illusionary World, and during this 21 year, Chang Tianba took me everywhere to kill me.


    After Chang Tianba entered the illusory world to protect me, he would naturally vent his anger on me. Even though Chang Tianba''s cultivation is profound, he has never been attacked by countless monsters every single night for twenty-one years, and has always been killed until he was drenched in blood. In the end, he was torn to pieces by the monsters, and as long as our bodies are still alive, we won''t die in the illusory world.

 C72

    Hearing my master''s words, I was extremely shocked. I couldn''t understand why Chang Tianba would risk his life for me, but my memories of this memory only became more and more blurry. I could only remember him running out with me and jumping off a cliff.


    Wild Immortals have never liked to interact with other people, and Chang Xian is the most solitary of them all. Even if they were deities, they would only contact each other when necessary, for example, Hu Tai and I. We are just taking what we need from each other, Chang Tian Ba has given me so much, I simply do not know how to repay him.


    That night, I saw that Senior Sister was fast asleep and had put on her clothes before jumping out of the back wall. Currently, my powers were very strong, after all, Hu Tai Chi''s thousand years of cultivation was not a joke, so I silently thought of Chang Tian Ba''s name. Very quickly, the image of a huge snake appeared in my mind, as if it was sleeping.


    I opened my eyes, knowing that Chang Tianba would be here soon, so I prepared a gift for him. He had done me a favor, although I do not know how to repay him for now, I should at least express my gratitude.


    About five minutes later, the wind gusted in front of me and the trees around me were rustling. This sort of scene should be a special effect for those who are the most powerful villains in the movies and TV dramas. I laughed softly as the wind blew the sand on the ground and a tall figure appeared in the midst of the wind and sand.


    It looked like he had arrived, the same old man in the coat and neck, and he was walking towards me, his aura even more imposing than it had been before, but I no longer felt overwhelmed by him. In the face of his powerful aura, instead, I felt a sense of security and familiarity; this was the person who had protected me for twenty-one years.


    I rubbed my hands together and stood up to walk towards him. When we were about a meter apart, we both stopped at the same time. Right now, I was much taller than three months ago, almost the same size as an adult. Chang Tianba was nearly 1.9 meters tall, so I had to raise my head in front of him to see his face.


    His face was as cold as frost, and his eyes were as gloomy as ever. The hair on his forehead moved with the wind, adding a sense of bleakness to it. As expected, although he had transformed into a human, he had no intention of hiding his true nature.


    I smiled and held out my hand to him. He hesitated for a moment, then put his hand out and held it with mine. His tone was a little stiff.


    I smiled and said, "Can''t I look for you if I''m fine?" He withdrew his hand and said, "Why are you looking for me?" I can buy you a drink for that reason. "


    I took out the good wine that I had prepared a long time ago. This is the wine that my master treasured. Recently, my master rarely comes back, so when my senior sister wasn''t paying attention, I took the opportunity to poke it out from under my master''s bed.


    Each of us held a bottle of wine and sat down next to a tree. The attraction of good wine to a wild immortal was fatal, as the wild deity''s vitality was strong, and the longer he cultivated, the stronger his powers were, and the deeper his absorption of the wine became, so they were able to deeply understand the benefits and taste of the wine. Thus, most of the wild deities liked to drink, and Chang Tianba was no exception.


    The moon in the sky was perfectly round, and the silver moonlight scattered down. The few trees beside us had turned silver, and the beautiful scenery of the morning was beautiful. We sat on the ground, leaning against the big tree, one of us holding a bottle of wine while we laughed.


    Chang Tianba drank quickly, and the entire bottle of wine was gone. He began to talk a lot more, "Hey, is there anything else?" I took out the entire case of liquor under Master''s bed. There were ten bottles of liquor inside. I placed the case between us and said, "Yes, but I''m afraid you won''t be able to drink it." He laughed out loud and threw the empty bottle in his hand towards the distance. After a long while, he finally heard the sound of the bottle falling to the ground.


    I asked him, "My master told me that you have paid a great price to save me. Why?" He thought for a moment and said, "You look good." "Just because of this?" Just because of this. "


    We drank and talked, as if we had known each other for a long time. In fact, I had very little memory of the twenty-one years I had spent in the illusory world.


    When he reached the third bottle, he looked up at the moon and said in an ancient tone, "I haven''t seen the moon in a long time." Indeed, there is no sun or moon in that illusion world, and the sky is always gray. Thinking about this, I seemed to hear the cries of the ghosts, and that sound still made me feel a little fearful. I turned around to look at the person beside me.


    Even though he was sitting so close to me, and there was a layer of gray fog between us, he was a mystery to me. He suddenly looked at me and said, "What are you staring at me for?" I smiled and said, "What, do you feel uncomfortable being watched?" Chang Tianba turned his head and said, "Of course, I don''t like being watched."


    Master told me that, and I have also read about that in the ancestor''s notes. That is because the ancestor''s understanding, whether it is man, beast, god or ghost, is the same, but the time and place of existence are different. If one can see through the mortal world, then all living things are one in their eyes.


    In the end, Chang Tianba and I drank all ten bottles of wine, but he was quick and decisive. As he left, he only said, "Let''s go." The black smoke disappeared, and I tiptoed back into the store.


    After a few days like this, besides meditating every day, I would only eat and sleep every day. If Senior Sister had nothing better to do, she would go to the hospital to visit Master and Senior Brother and not let me go out, because Master said before that the Japanese woman knows my smell and shouldn''t go out easily. If I become like Senior Brother again, I don''t know if Master will have a mental breakdown or not.


    I always felt that there was something I hadn''t done, my heart was always in turmoil, the arrival of one person reminded me of this matter, I was still a student, seeing that winter was approaching, I had not gone to school for a long time.


    Today, I was in meditation, entering a state of tranquility. My whole aura was weak, and my aura was shrinking, so that when that person entered the shop, he did not notice me as he passed by me, because at this moment my ''popularity'' was at its lowest, like that of a piece of furniture. When I opened my eyes, he was still peeking up the stairs.


    I said, "Is it to find Master Xu?" His voice wasn''t loud, but it startled him. Damn it, when did you turn around to look at me and complain, "When did you run behind me? You scared me to death. Haozi, you haven''t been to school for the past few months. What are you doing?"


    He was my good friend from school, Qi Fenghua, and I couldn''t help but laugh when I saw his panicked expression. He complained, "You''re still laughing, I heard that you almost died in a car accident, why does it look like you''re fine."


    Senior sister must have said it when she helped me ask for a leave of absence, so I couldn''t think of any other reason. I stopped laughing and said to him, "Brother Hua, I also missed you; I just got discharged from the hospital, and I was just able to eat by myself yesterday. I''ve been lying in the hospital for these past few months, and I almost suffocated myself." He looked me up and down and said suspiciously, "No, you don''t look like you just came out of the hospital. You must have been hurt in a car accident. Let me see where your wound is." Then she came over to strip me of my clothes, and we laughed and played.


    After a while, Brother Hua sat down, gasping for breath. He stared at me and said, "I shouldn''t have ¡­ How can you grow so fast? " This is the result of completely absorbing the fox blood. I laughed at Brother Hua, saying that puberty grows really fast, and Brother Hua said, "You don''t look like an adolescent, you look like you ate fertilizer."


    Since I wasn''t at school and I didn''t have any new classmates to go to, Ding Xiu had to sit at my own table. My seat had become a place where the students at the front and back tables put food and even some food to eat, and because I didn''t eat in the morning, Ding Xiu had eaten some buns from my table, which were eaten by the boy whom she secretly fell in love with. The girl was very angry and started arguing with Ding Xiu. She opened her mouth wide for the girl to smell. When the girl put her nose close to Ding Xiu''s big mouth, when Ding Xiu couldn''t hold back her burp, suddenly, the smell of leek wafted out from her mouth. The whole class was smelling it, and the girl almost fainted because this Ding Xiu had not only lost a few buns to others, but had also been laughed at for a long time.


    When I finished, Brother Hua said to me, "Hey, there''s an old acquaintance looking for you tonight." Old acquaintance? Who is it? Brother Hua put his hands together and muttered something like a scripture, then drew a circle on his head. I slapped my thigh and said, "I know, Brother Yihu."


    Brother Hua almost fell off his chair after hearing what I said. "No way! Brother Xiu, are you still going to talk about the Steel Arms Tong Mu?" I said innocently, "Who is that?" Just as I said that, a vulgar figure appeared in my mind: Lu Weiliang.


    Thinking about it, I haven''t seen him for a long time, so I have time to go to Pure Land Temple to see him. Now that I mentioned him, I can''t help but think of the scene where I ate Da Chou with him.


    Brother Hua said, "Remember coming to Hua-ge, Brother Liang helped me a lot, the first time I died was because of my aunt, I found Brother Liang, it was all thanks to him. From the time I went out to the funeral, he served Brother Liang like a dragon, and I didn''t even ask for my uncle''s family money, and he said he was my friend, he''s so open-minded, and from then on I went out to find Brother Liang to pick up some money. Haozi, you have to learn from Brother Liang, he''s a monk, so don''t look at you." Well, from what he said, he didn''t have much feelings for his aunt. He talked about a funeral as if it were a business affair. I said, "Well, I''m not as good as him. I don''t know how to recite scriptures. I don''t want to eat potbellies."


    Brother Hua said: "I remember now, Brother Liang likes to eat big-waisted food the most. I''ll treat him to a few meals, that guy, how many kidneys will he put in? I''m so happy to give that to the barbecue shop owner. What do you think a monk like Brother Liang wants to make up for that?" After he said this, the two of us looked at each other and chuckled in unison.

 C73

    "I''m looking for him tonight," said Brother Hua. "You can come with me." I laughed and said, "That''s what I was hoping for! Tonight, we''ll have a feast for you."


    When it was about seven or eight o''clock, my senior sister came back. I introduced her to Qi Fenghua. She seemed quite tired and wasn''t in a very good mood, so I greeted her and went upstairs.


    I saw that Senior Sister went up and said to Brother Hua, "Let''s go and find Brother Liang. It''ll be dark soon." Brother Hua mysteriously pulled me over and whispered into my ear, "You brat, you live with such a beauty everyday. Your luck with women is quite good."


    I punched him, "That is my senior sister, what are you thinking about?" Brother Hua lewdly smiled and said: "What''s there to worry about? Don''t novels always include senior brothers and sisters? But I think our senior sister looks very cold."


    I saw that Brother Hua seemed to be speaking without restraint, so I didn''t think it would be good for Senior Sister to hear it. I hastily pulled him out of the room. Brother Hua said, "From now on, I''ll have to come and visit Senior Sister often." That''s my Elder Sister, not your Elder Sister.


    We headed west towards Pure Land Temple happily. The autumn evening scenery was pretty good. Although the autumn wind was bleak, for the time being, we couldn''t feel it. The autumn wind was even cooler and had a unique flavor to it.


    Brother Hua looked at me as he walked. "Haozi, you''ve really changed a lot. Not only have your physique changed, but it''s also not that different. I just feel different, I can''t say it." I said, "If I can''t say it, then it''s right. If I let you see everything, would I still be the one?" "Hey you, you still say I''m following you, you''re the same as me."


    As we chatted and joked about, I felt more and more that something called friendship surrounding me. Especially now, when I was young, I had always been very solitary and had only known a few friends, but it was actually because I had seen a lot of all kinds of monsters and monsters. This kind of special environment for me to grow up in made my thoughts of interacting with others become weaker and weaker, making it almost impossible for me to interact with and not want to interact with others.


    Thinking about this, I suddenly thought of Hu Yaoyao, that pitiful and adorable little girl. In fact, in my eyes, she had always been treated as a real girl, and I had never cared about her identity. Thinking about her, I suddenly thought of Hu Yaoyao, that pitiful and adorable little girl, actually, I always thought about her, and in my eyes, I had never cared about her identity.


    If I hadn''t let her stay in my house as a human for such a long time out of a whim, maybe she would still be a carefree little vixen. Every time I thought about this, I would regret it endlessly.


    I remembered the hesitation in Hu Yaoyao''s eyes when I suggested for her to stay at my house. She should have known the consequences of spending so much time with humans, but she still agreed. Or was she really happy with me? I can''t figure it out.


    Seeing that something was wrong with my face, Brother Hua asked me, "What''s wrong, Hao Zi? Why are you so down all of a sudden? Don''t worry, I won''t fight with you for our senior sister." I managed a smile. "It''s fine, I remember a friend from before." Brother Hua said in surprise, "I really don''t know how you can be so sentimental at such a young age. Your former friend was at most a teenager, what''s the big deal about being unable to see him?" I smiled wryly. I didn''t know if I would be able to see this friend of mine again in the future. I touched the brocade bag in my chest pocket. There were also two white fox fur inside. My heart felt warm.


    After walking for a long time, they finally arrived at the place where Brother Hua was complaining. "I''m so tired. Haozi, I see that you don''t know how tired you are." I looked at the high walls and the closed door of the Pure Land Temple. "Shall we go in?" I asked Brother Hua. "Don''t worry, I have a trick up my sleeve," Brother Hua said mysteriously.


    Brother Hua walked to the foot of the wall and began to imitate bird calls. Although his mouth was not very pretty, his voice was pretty. Soon, a figure jumped down from the wall. It was Brother Liang.


    Brother Liang jumped down and was surprised when he saw me. "Haozi, you''ve finally come out. I''ve missed you so much these few months. How is it? Are you alright?" He gave me a big hug and looked me up and down.


    Brother Hua said, "How could she be alright? She''s always accompanied by a beautiful lady. She''s got to have a terminal illness or something." I jokingly scolded, "You jinx." Brother Liang said excitedly, "This is great! It''s really not easy for the three of us to be together. I''ll treat you tonight. Come, come, let''s get drunk."


    The three of us took a taxi to the usual place, and the street where the barbecue was taking place was bustling with noise. In the taxi, Brother Liang put on his hood and looked at himself in the mirror, asking us, "Hey, you two tell me, should I change my hood? It''s not as good as it used to be."


    Brother Hua said, "You''re so funny. What''s so ugly about a hood? Besides, with your facial features, not to mention having hair, even if you came from the Mediterranean, you would still look old." Brother Liang laughed foolishly as he heard this. It seemed that he agreed with me. I asked, "What do you mean by Mediterranean?" When the driver heard this, he took off his hat and said, "Look at this, young man. This is the Mediterranean Sea."


    I looked and saw that this driver was probably in his forties or fifties. His hair was wrapped around his head, but it was missing from the middle. No matter how I looked at it, it looked funny. I suppressed a smile and said, "Oh, so this is the Mediterranean Sea." When I was young, I was also a famous handsome young man in the Wu Li Eight Village. I went to the sea with my matchmaker for marriage, but none of them were suitable, so I wanted to find someone who was worthy of me. I wanted to find a wife, but I couldn''t find one, so my hair started to fall off, and no one came to my house to propose marriage. Brother Liang said, "Teacher, then you should get married now." The driver said, "Hmm, later on, he was too old, and the family saw that I had no choice but to get married. He found me a widow from the south, and after a few years the widow ran off with someone else, saying that the Southerners and us from the north can''t get along, we Northeast people are stupid, the Southerners have a lot of schemes, and each one is more cunning than the other. I let the widow take all the money I''m earning, and then I went back to this one." It seems that the driver has a strong prejudice against southerners, my senior sister is considered a southerner, I thought for a moment, I should be, her parents are both southerners, she already returned to the south more than 8, and now she is almost 20, she is a proper southerner, but my senior sister gives me a very kind and kind feeling, it seems that I can''t overlook it no matter what.


    The driver chatted with the three of us all the way here, which is also our tradition. The drivers have been sitting in the cars all year round, not talking to anyone for a long time, and finally, a few talkative passengers arrived. The driver was overjoyed.


    When we got there, the driver put on his hat after the three of us had left. "Young man, don''t play late. This place is a mess," he said.


    After finding an empty table to sit at, a waiter immediately ran over. It was a lean young man. "What would you like to order?" First, the three of us took a big gulp of beer, not to mention, now that I like the wine more and more, it used to be white, it felt very bitter, and now that I''ve tasted it, I can always taste the fragrance of it, so I took a big gulp and drank it directly into the glass. Then, Liang-ge saw it and said, "Sure, Haozi, you''ve managed to make a lot of wine in the past few months."


    Brother Hua touched his lips and said: "Liang-ge, look at him carefully, no matter how I look at him, he doesn''t look like he was hospitalized in a car accident. The class teacher told us that Haozi was in a serious car accident and almost got his brains out, now look at him, he doesn''t look like he just got up from bed for months. Sigh, Haozi, what the hell did you do?" I said in my heart that the boy was shrewd. Of course, I never thought of hiding it from the two of them, but I was afraid that even if I told them, I wouldn''t believe it.


    Brother Liang and Brother Hua stared at me. I said, "I''ve been lying in bed for the past few months. Hey, Brother Hua, do you still remember me giving your sister her birthday?" Brother Hua said, "Remember, you just left after eating the cake that day. You didn''t say why." I said, "You just remember to eat the cake. Don''t you remember anything else?"


    Brother Hua was startled and said: "No, what else?" Looks like he doesn''t remember. That''s fine too, it isn''t a good thing after all. I said, "Don''t ask anymore. You two won''t be able to bring a letter. Just treat it as having a car accident."


    Sure," said Brother Hua, "but you''ve changed a lot." He looked at Brother Liang and said, "That''s right, Brother Liang." Liang-ge stared at me for a while, and it was only then that I remembered that Liang-ge''s other identity was that of a high monk. Perhaps he had seen something, but now he was wearing a hood with a wretched look on his face. No matter how I looked at it, he looked like a traitor, and no one would believe him if he said that he was a high monk.


    Brother Liang stared at me for a moment and said, "I also feel that you''ve changed a lot, as if you''ve been traveling for a long time. You smell like dust, but since you don''t want to talk about it, there must be a reason for you not to ask." Brother Hua sniffed, "Where''s the smell of dust? Why can''t I smell it?" I smiled. Brother Liang''s analogy was quite appropriate. I did travel for a long time before returning, but this trip was really unbearable. I raised my glass and said, "Let''s do it. You two are free to do whatever you want." He finished the rest of the cup in one gulp.


    Soon, two large iron plates were served with mutton skewers and mutton stalks. Brother Liang picked up a piece of mutton stalks and stuffed it into his mouth, "Heh, my goodness, this one''s mutton stalks are so tasty." After saying that, he quickly drank a mouthful of wine and sighed, "How comfortable for him." Seeing him squinting his eyes in enjoyment and looking just like a rich old landowner, Brother Hua smiled maliciously and said, "Brother Liang, someone said that this thing has been soaked in sheep''s urine before." Brother Liang chuckled, "I like it even if you soaked me in sheep dung. I like it too. There''s nothing I can do about it."


    The three of us chatted and laughed as we ate and drank. Soon, I was a little drunk too, looking at Brother Hua and Brother Liang boasting together, I felt very comfortable and at ease. This kind of feeling was very good, it made me want to immerse myself in it.

 C74

    That night, after eating and eating until they were full, Brother Liang and Brother Hua got excited. They sang as they beat their plates with their chopsticks to accompany the music, and then they started to shout at the top of their lungs, causing the people around them to look at us with unfriendly eyes.


    I looked at the several big men on the tables around us, who wore golden chains and had shrimp and fish tattooed on their arms. Their stomachs were like pregnant women who were seven or eight months old, and their heads were so bright that they could reflect the shadows of people. With a single glance, I could tell that they were not kind people, and since Master forbade me to use my Tao techniques, I couldn''t come and beat up the three of us.


    The two brothers could not extricate themselves from the indistinct sea. They shook their heads and shouted. It seemed that the police would have to call for them if they stayed any longer. They would have to carry the two of them out with one arm in each hand.


    When the wind blew, the two of them became more clear-headed, and their eyes opened. Brother Liang said, "Hey, where are we?" Brother Hua also said, "That''s right, why did they come out? Who paid the bill?" I said, "I made it. You can take it next time." "You''re not nice enough. I already said I would treat you, and you''re still taking advantage of me when I''m too drunk? No, I''ll treat you again if we find another place." Hearing this, Brother Liang repeatedly cheered, "Come, come, let''s find a room. It''s a little cold at night."


    After all, the two of them agreed to it. As the three of us walked back, Qi Fenghua held his stomach and said, "No, my stomach hurts, no, it can''t go on, I have to go home and use the toilet." When we got to the middle of the road and stopped the car, I saw that he was in so much pain that he was sweating. I said, "You should find a place here first. You can get another car. The driver can''t take you to the police station."


    Brother Hua clenched his teeth and squeezed out a few words: "I can''t pull it out anywhere else, I have to go home. Aiya, I can''t do it anymore, I''m leaving first." After saying that, he got into a taxi that had just arrived.


    What''s wrong with this guy? He was still looking for a place to poop when Liang-ge asked sleepily, "Where did he go? Why did he run away?" I said, "They went home to the bathroom." Brother Liang nodded and said, "Oh, that pair, that pair."


    Looking at Brother Liang''s dazed appearance, I''m afraid the old monk will beat him to death when I return to the temple. For the safety of Brother Liang''s life, I took Brother Liang to an inn close to the Pure Land Temple. After settling Brother Liang down, I walked towards the shop myself.


    After walking for a while on the road, I didn''t get a car, so I decided to take the small path closer. Although there were a lot of trees on the path, and walking by myself at night was indeed quite scary, my courage and abilities were not what they used to be.


    As she walked, she hummed a small tune, "It''s the new year''s eve in the first month. It''s the first day of the new year, so we should reunite at home ¡­" "Young one, greet the old one." Before I could finish, I heard a voice from behind me catch up with my next line.


    Who was that person at night? From the sound of it, he isn''t a criminal. If he was here to rob others, why would he draw my attention? I turned around to see a middle-aged man walking over from behind.


    He was a short, stocky man with a cardigan, jeans, and a travel bag on his back. His eyes were narrowed into two slits and his mouth was not small, but the teeth inside were not good, they were jagged, and his upper teeth could not bite into his lower teeth. From his appearance, I could tell that he was not a kind-hearted person.


    I stopped and the man walked over. He grinned at me and said, "Little brother, it''s a bit scary to be travelling at night. Let''s have a companion." I nodded. "Alright, I also happen to be bored."


    We talked as we walked, and at first I was wary of him, but after a while he slowly disappeared. From the way he was dressed, he seemed to be visiting relatives from a distance, probably to save money and not to take a car.


    He said, "Little brother, aren''t you afraid of taking the small paths at night?" I said, "Aren''t you going alone?" He said, "I''m in a hurry, and I''m used to walking in the night at home, but the road here is really scary. After walking for a while, there aren''t even any houses, and the moon is not bright. I''m a bit regretful, so I feel a little more at ease when I see you."


    I smiled. "Big brother, aren''t you afraid that I''m a bad person?" He laughed heartily, "No way, little brother. You don''t look like a bad guy either."


    I asked him, "Big Brother, where are you from?" "He hesitated for a moment before saying," I am Fu Jianren. I have come here to work. " "Oh, brother, it''s quite convenient for you to go home. I remember there was a train that went directly to Fujian. Did you come here by that train?" He said, "Hmm, yes, it''s so tiring to sit here, next time I have to buy a sleeper."


    We walked on for a while, and then a cloud covered the moon, and it became darker, and the path became even less clear, and when we had gone a little deeper, he suddenly jumped on his left foot to a tree to the side with a ''Oh,'' and propped himself up, and said to me bitterly: ''My foot hurts, little brother, I don''t know what I stepped on, but I can''t bend my waist, and I can''t bend down.''


    I walked over and squatted down and stared at his left foot. Nothing was tied, so I said, "You don''t have anything on your foot." He said, "Little brother, look carefully again. I''m in so much pain."


    Just as I was looking closely, I felt a sudden gust of wind from above my head and something hit my temple. Not good, I quickly straightened my back and retreated two meters away.


    Standing still, the middle-aged man in front of me wielded a small hammer. He looked at me and sneered, "Hehe, your reaction is quite fast." I smiled and said, "You definitely won''t be able to hurt me. Put down your weapon and surrender obediently. I don''t want to kill anyone, so you should at least suffer a little less." He also laughed, "Hmph, where does your confidence come from?" I scratched my ears and said without changing my expression, "A fool like you wouldn''t be able to take my life. You are full of flaws. I already knew that you had ill intentions towards me."


    He was startled, his tone slightly stiff. "When did you begin to suspect me?" I flicked my finger at him and said, "How can it be as standard as Fujian''s Mandarin. We don''t even have a train until Fujian. With just a few words, I already exposed you. You idiot, how dare you kill me?"


    When he heard my words, his face reddened a little. It was hard to tell if he was embarrassed or angry, or if he was both, he threw his bag on the ground, roared, and charged towards me with his hammer.


    This person seems to have learned a few moves, and his body is strong as well. In terms of vigor, the small hammer is like a tiger, and its aura is quite intimidating. The fox blood in my body is one with me, so I don''t need to use any time to activate it.


    After dodging one of his attacks, he appeared in midair. My right hand grabbed his right wrist with the hammer, and I used all my strength to bend it downwards. With a crack, I broke his wrist, exposing his white bones.


    I picked up the hammer from the ground and walked towards him. He backed up under the tree with a frightened look on his face. I played with the hammer and said, "You wanted to hit me with this hammer, so I''m going to hit you with this hammer. You don''t have any complaints, do you?"


    As if frightened, I asked him, "Hey, what are you doing, robbing the path, robbing money or sex, as a man, I''m sure you must have robbed money. Alright, let me see how much money I have on me, I''ll give it all to you, it''s not easy to hear." After saying that, I pretended to rummage through my body, but didn''t find anything. I said to him, "I''m really sorry, I don''t have any money on me, so speaking of this business of yours is not easy, the danger is too great. Just now, I was eating with a friend. I don''t know why, but I was still in the mood to bicker with him under these circumstances. Maybe the fox blood had completely fused with my body, but my personality was still somewhat affected.


    Without waiting for me to finish, he suddenly shouted, "Baja Lu," and then he took out a pill from his bag and stuffed it into his mouth, swallowed it without chewing, stood up, and soon the look of fear was gone from his face, and his face was twitching, and soon it was contorted into a hideous expression, with the parts of his left hand and the broken right hand that I could see, his face and neck, slowly turning red, hair standing up and growling, and he took a dagger from his travel bag, looked at me, and squeezed out a sentence from his teeth. This is a Japanese devil?


    With a howl, he grabbed his dagger and rushed towards me at an even faster and fiercer speed. It seemed that he was going to fight me to the death.


    He wielded his dagger wildly and shouted, "Gurus," and I didn''t understand what he was saying and concentrated on evading his attack. I grabbed his left hand and kicked him hard in the stomach, and before I could let go, I pulled him back with my left hand and kicked him hard in the jaw, both of which were fatal places, and when he was struck, as if unaware of the pain, he stabbed my face with the stump of his right hand, which was still dripping blood. Even if I reacted fast, I would not have expected that he would try to prick me blind with his bone, even at this critical moment, the fox could feel his blood rush from my head to the end of my body.


    "Ah!" I screamed miserably. Even with the protection of fox blood, I almost shed tears from the pain. I kicked him in the chest with all my might, sending him flying far into the air, covering my forehead with my hands as I squatted down, wiping, my hands were covered with blood. Seeing the blood, my playful attitude completely disappeared, and if I had dodged a bit slower, with his strength, I would have broken my eyeballs.


    He didn''t have the strength to stand up again this time, his chest had caved in, his mouth was constantly frothing blood, his eyes were already white, it looked like he was about to meet his God of Heaven. I didn''t want him to die so quickly, so I grabbed him by the collar and pulled him up.

 C75

    I placed the hammer on his head and asked, "Tell me, what do you do? Why did you kill me?" Actually, I already guessed that he had something to do with the Japanese woman who framed Chang Tianba. I wanted to extract more information from him.


    He panted for a long time and then said, "Heh heh heh, you... "Don''t try to get anything out of me. I won''t say anything." Looking at his expression, I suddenly got angry. "F * ck, let me see how hard your mouth is!" With that, he smashed the hammer into the man''s mouth.


    As he screamed miserably, a few of his teeth were struck out by me with a hammer. His lower lip was split open, and blood splattered all over my face. I held the hammer up to his face and fiercely said with a tone that even I am not familiar with, "If you don''t say it, I''ll break all of your teeth." He let out two "ah ah" cries and continued to be stubborn: "Hehehe, your pagoda can''t be compared with our Da He race, I won''t give in to you."


    I let go of him, took out my watch, and put it on the ground. "Well, we''ll make a bet," I said, "and if you don''t tell me in half an hour, I''ll let you go." He asked hesitantly, "Are you serious?" I smiled and stretched my muscles. "Don''t worry. There''s no need for me to lie to you, right?" With that, he suddenly stomped his foot on his chest, his left hand grabbing the hook on his face, forcing him to open his mouth, laughing as he stuffed the hammer into his mouth. He seemed to realize what I was about to do, and with a panicked expression, he beat on my leg with his left hand, but this time, his beating felt like scratching, so I pushed the hammer against his upper jaw and pulled hard, causing blood to spurt everywhere, and a few of his teeth were pulled out by me.


    AHH!


    "Are you going to tell me?" I pointed the hammer at his face. His face was full of blood and tears, but he didn''t answer my question. He just kept on screaming.


    "Do you think you can last past half an hour? It''s only been two minutes." I chuckled. His eyes were filled with hatred. "Anata, dig ¡­" "Master Kulassie" came up with another Japanese sentence. Although I didn''t understand it, I knew that it definitely wasn''t a good word. It should be a curse. "F * ck, you really are a tough nut to crack." I hit him hard on the elbow with the hammer, flatten his elbow, and then, even more miserably, a scream came out of his mouth. His neck was stretched out so long that the veins were visible, and his eyes were wide and staring at me. Digging in the warehouse. "Kuna," he said in Japanese, and for some reason I felt crazy hearing him speak Japanese.


    "Alright, you''re courting death. If you become a ghost, then come and take revenge on me." After saying that, I swung the hammer towards his head and used all of my strength to smash it down. Now, he can no longer make a sound.


    I stood up and looked at the white yellow patch on the ground, and I felt the urge to vomit. This was probably the Japanese woman''s partner, and I didn''t want to waste my time burying him, but I was worried that someone would jump at the corpse on the path, so I threw it into the nearby grass. He couldn''t go back, his partner would definitely find it, they would deal with it.


    After throwing the corpse, I felt that my hands were sticky, so it turned out that my hands were covered with blood, and my face was probably much better than before. If I were to meet another passerby, I don''t know if anyone would think that I am a zombie, but thinking of this, I couldn''t help but laugh. I also didn''t know why I was laughing at this moment, but it seems that the fox blood had a deep influence on me.


    Throw this Japanese body into the grass to make sure no one finds it in the near future. I rummaged through his bag, not because I was interested in money. After all, no killer would come out with a purse full of money.


    This guy is really tenacious, at first I thought I could get some information about that Japanese woman from his mouth, but I didn''t expect him to be so stubborn as to not say anything useful even when he died, from this it can be seen that Japan is a crazy country, their people are desperate to achieve their goal, he is willing to sacrifice his life to kill me, in his eyes, as long as he can complete the mission even if it is worth it to trade with his life. When I questioned him, I felt that his body temperature was terrifyingly low, after carrying out the intense exercise, his body temperature rapidly decreased, indicating that his vitality was rapidly draining.


    After calming myself down, I could hear the dogs barking in the distance. I wasn''t worried that someone would hear the sounds of the battle, because the range of the sounds I could hear had expanded with the increase in fox blood in my body. Even I wasn''t sure how far away the dogs'' barks had come from me.


    When the wind blew, the blood on my face and hands solidified and thickened. Of course, most of it was the Japanese blood, and there was a little blood in my mouth. Pah!


    I took off my jacket, wiped my face roughly, and wiped my face clean. The most important thing was that my senior brought me out to buy this coat. It was such a pity that such a disgusting thing was stuck on it, but after thinking about it for a while, I still couldn''t bear to throw it away.


    As I was about to leave, I suddenly had an idea. If this guy came on his own, then it would be too much of a waste, with his skill, and the medicine he brought with him to change his name, he wouldn''t take his life seriously, so he definitely isn''t someone important. Since he''s not someone important, and his skills aren''t good either, he should be one of the small fries from the bottom ranks, the kind of people who are the most common people in any organization, so it''s impossible for him to act alone.


    I looked at the big tree next to me, stepped back a few steps, and climbed up it. The tree was big enough, I hid in the branches, and it was very noisy, not to mention that there was not a single light in the field at night, so I was going to wait here for a while, and if someone came chasing after me and proved that I was right, I could catch one or a few more of them, and they would always tell me where the Japanese woman was. It was already twelve o''clock, so I decided, after an hour, I would go back and lie down on the tree trunk with my legs wrapped around the tree and meditate.


    There was a fresh corpse not too far away from me in the wilderness, and I was afraid that not many people would be able to relax in this kind of situation. At this moment, however, my mood was very relaxed, after the battle just now, I had a deeper understanding of my own strength, and my entire body was filled with confidence. Besides, I had a powerful monster behind me, and I could call him over at any time.


    Just as I stood up and was about to descend the tree, I heard hurried footsteps coming from afar. Someone was coming, and judging from the sound of the footsteps, it wasn''t just one person, but several, with steady steps and regular breathing, probably due to the fact that this corpse under the tree was around the same level. I was relieved.


    The sound of footsteps came from far away. Soon, several people in black came over. They were wearing black clothes in the dark. It was difficult to be noticed even if they walked in the dark night.


    I counted a total of five people. The leader was tall and muscular, like a black bear under the night sky as he walked. Although the remaining four people were not tall, their muscles bulged and they looked very sturdy.


    The three of them stopped here and muttered something in Japanese, and the four of them spread out nearby, as if they were looking for something, and then someone found the body, and they all surrounded it, and the leader let out an angry howl, and spat out a bunch of Japanese between clenched teeth, as if he was very angry, and then the five of them formed a circle around the body, bowed their heads for three minutes in silence, finished their silence, and then put on their gloves and dug at the corpse''s hand pits, which was quite united, I had always thought the Japanese were animals, and it seemed to me that none of them were.


    I looked at my watch. It was already one o''clock, and I didn''t know how long it would take for them to finish digging, but I took a deep breath and jumped down from the tree. When I landed on the ground, there was a crisp sound.


    It was impossible to sneak attack me. We should fight openly. When I walked towards them, the leader of the group asked me in Chinese, "Who are you?" Under the effects of the fox''s blood, I could clearly see that his face was extremely terrifying. He was originally quite ferocious, but at this moment, his face was filled with rage, as though he would pounce towards me and bite me at any moment.


    I stood and said easily, "I''m your good friend." One of the men next to him spoke a string of jabbering Japanese, and the four of them drew their daggers and surrounded me.


    These few people were led by the big fellow behind them. It seemed that I only needed to control that person and there was no need for these four people to leave anyone alive. I chuckled on the inside and charged towards them with my hammer in hand.


    The four of them did not manage to stand in the middle of me, the fox blood in my body scurried around me like a deadly serpent, the hammer in my hand swung like a deadly serpent, they were clearly trained, each stroke was aimed at the vital parts of the body, and every time I easily dodged it, I felt a sharp pain in my back, and suddenly the muscles in my back contracted, and the knife in the back could not move any further after piercing through the skin. He seemed surprised, and before he could finish, I smashed my hand on his head, and with a thump, he fell down on the ground, convulsing even before he could cry out.

 C76

    The remaining three people were stunned for a moment. They couldn''t figure out why I got stabbed in the back. Not only was I fine, but I didn''t even stop for a moment. I killed one of their accomplices with a backhand move.


    While they were still in a daze, I did not stop. I rushed towards the nearest man in black, raised my hammer and smashed it at him, but he did not have time to dodge. He raised his blade and tried to block me, but I did not smash into his head.


    The remaining two people were a little scared and hesitated to come up. The big guy behind them was a little impatient and shouted loudly, "Vader!" The other two people no longer hesitated and shouted as they rushed towards me.


    Seeing how strong they were, I sneered and brandished my hammer to meet them. They had already lost their minds and were knocked down by me in a few hits, and this small hammer looked small but was actually quite heavy, weighing about three to five pounds on the scale. It was extremely destructive in my hand, and the more I used it, the more I used it, and the more I smashed them in the head, they fell down without a sound.


    After taking care of these four guys, at most, I would be able to warm up and not even sweat would come out. The leader of the group had a gloomy expression on his face as he stared at me with his hawk-like eyes. I didn''t know why he didn''t attack just now, but I didn''t want to waste my breath with him.


    The big guy unbuttoned his shirt as he walked towards me. He had an evil grin on his face as he said, "Brat, you''re pretty amazing. No wonder people up there are interested in you. I''m also interested in you." I smiled. "You''ll be more interested in me later." After saying that, he stomped his feet and transformed into a black shadow as he shot towards Su Hao.


    When I reached him, I swung my arm horizontally, the hammer brought a gust of wind to his face, and he lowered his body without haste, easily dodging my attack. As soon as I landed, his side kick came, too, and I didn''t dare slow down, blocking his attack with both hands, but the force of the kick was so great that I had to retreat a long distance before I could stop.


    The strength of the kick just now didn''t seem like it came from a person, but rather from a horse that was startled. The strength was too much, even though I was covered in fox blood and my body was so tough that I couldn''t even stab him, the kick just now actually caused my arms to faintly ache.


    Just as I was calming down, the big guy rushed over, his steps were so loud that the ground was shaking, "Dong Dong Dong Dong" like a big drum. When I saw him open his face, and using all his strength, threw the hammer towards his face, I swung the hammer with all my might, and the hammer shot towards the big guy at lightning speed. The big guy didn''t dodge at all, his right hand formed into a fist, and his speed didn''t decrease, the hammer flew out, he didn''t seem to know the pain, there was no reaction, I frowned inside, this guy is a bit difficult to deal with.


    He rushed in front of me, and with his superior height, he threw two big fists like two sandbags towards me. ''Weng!'' I hastily retreated backwards, and that man''s punches followed after punches, making it so that I could only dodge to the left and right. For a moment, I was completely suppressed by him, and suddenly, he hit me on the chin with a downward hook, causing my entire body to fly backwards, and with a ''bang'', I crashed into a big tree behind me.


    The strength of the punch was tremendous, but I was able to withstand it. I stood up and rubbed my chin, and felt an ache in my jaw. It seemed that not only would it be difficult to capture him alive, but it was also unknown if I would be able to escape unscathed.


    Just as I was thinking about it, the sound of hurried footsteps rang out, and the man rushed towards me like a rhinoceros, his head lowered and his shoulders facing horizontally, this would definitely break his tendons and bones if he were to hit me. In a moment of desperation, I jumped up and used both my hands to grab onto a tree trunk above, dodging the blow.


    Seeing him act so ferociously, not like a human, but more like a black bear that had gained intelligence, I complained in my heart. Taking advantage of the fact that the big man couldn''t do anything to me, I closed my eyes and used my mind to say Chang Tianba''s name.


    I looked at the big man who was roaring with laughter under the tree and said, "Hey, little ghost, I can''t take care of you. Someone will take care of you. Don''t be so arrogant."


    The big man wasn''t agile enough, he was too heavy to climb the tree, and I saw that he couldn''t do anything about me, so he casually climbed up, his hands behind his head, one leg hanging down, humming a little tune.


    I was afraid that he would run away, so I kept on teasing him. "Hey, little scumbag, what are you guys doing in China, are you looking for good things in China? If you want to settle down here, I''m telling you where is the most suitable place to do so ¡­" Without waiting for me to finish, he took a deep breath, hugged the tree, and shouted. The entire tree shook because of him, and even I, who was on the tree, was not spared as I fell down.


    Falling to the ground caused me to feel dizzy. I was not sure when Chang Tianba would come, but what would I do in this period of time? Without waiting for me to stand up, a sneer appeared on my face, "Hehe, come down." A kick came over and kicked me horizontally. Just as I was about to stand up while enduring the pain, the big man rushed over and kicked me in the face, and I was sent flying for a long distance again. When I got up, my nose started bleeding non-stop and I couldn''t even hold it anymore, and soon my upper body was dyed red. He ran over with a chuckle, and grabbed my neck with both his hands.


    I concentrated all my strength on my right foot, kicked him hard under the chin, kicked him down, and I was finally released, gasping for breath.


    I shivered when the wind blew. At this moment, the big man suddenly stood up, looked at me angrily, and squeezed out a few words from between his teeth, "I will kill you!" My full strength kick just now didn''t do him much harm.


    Just when I was prepared to fight to the death, a gust of wind blew out from behind the big guy, suddenly, a thick and long tail swept him up by his waist, and before he could even shout out, he was thrown into the air, and then he fell into the mouth of the huge black snake behind him.


    After I relaxed my mind, the pain and exhaustion from my body immediately struck me. My legs gave way and I fell to the ground. The giant snake turned around and became a human. It was Chang Tianba.


    He came towards me, and I looked up at him and said, "You''re finally here. If you come later, maybe you''ll be able to collect my body." He frowned. "Who are these people? I can smell something bad from them."


    I stood up and said, "They should be a gang of the Japanese woman who framed you. I thought I could force something out of this person, but I didn''t expect you to swallow him in one gulp."


    He pointed at the few people lying on the ground not far away and said, "There are still living people over there. Wake him up." I said, "They''re all dead, or they''d be lying there." Ignoring me, he walked over to a man and said, "He''s still alive."


    I walked over skeptically. The man''s head was covered with blood, and when I had smashed him on the head, I couldn''t believe he was still alive. I touched his chest and nose, and his breathing and his heartbeat were gone, so I said, "This guy was killed by my hammer."


    Chang Tianba stomped on his stomach. That person couldn''t stand such strength and vomited out more blood before quickly opening his eyes. I said in surprise, "Sure, how did you know he was still alive?" Chang Tianba calmly replied, "My tongue is much more sensitive than yours."


    Under our persuasion and persuasion, this man revealed that they were all subordinates of that Japanese woman, Yukiko, who was hiding in the city. The first person I killed was responsible for keeping an eye on me, and when he found me alone, he informed the others that he was coming to detain me.


    After he finished speaking, he knocked me out with a kick. I said to Chang Tianba, "How is it? Are you interested in finding that Japanese woman?" Chang Tianba''s face darkened, "I want to peel off her skin."


    We walked into the city. I knew where Kikuzi lived, it was next to a high school. There were rundown bungalows nearby, there were very few people going there. It was indeed a good place to hide.


    As the two of us walked towards the light, Chang Tianba looked at me and said, "Your face is covered with blood, are you not afraid of being seen?" I felt around, my face was sticky, if I met someone, they would be scared to death, but there was no place to wash their face. Chang Tianba stuck out his tongue and licked his lips, "Come with me, I smell the water."


    Following him, he turned left and right, and saw a hustler. He pointed and said, "There''s water here." I looked at the locked door and said, "How do I get in?"


    Chang Tian Ba walked over expressionlessly, and he pulled open the door which was as thick as a finger, throwing it to the side and kicking it open, causing me to be speechless. Although my strength is no longer what it was before, it is still very difficult to easily break open such a thick door.


    We went in and saw a water tank and I took a ladle and poured it on my face and then there was the sound of shoes and then an old man in a vest came out and saw us and a man with blood on his face and a cold face standing in the doorway and he jumped and pointed at us and said, "You... Who are you? "


    I hastily walked over and forced out a friendly smile. "Uncle, I''m just passing by. Can I borrow some water? Hey, do you know what''s outside the window?" I secretly circulated my Dantian Qi to blow it towards the old man''s face. The fox blood had the ability to confuse people, so I prepared to make the old man lose consciousness, and when he woke up tomorrow, he would forget about everything. I blew for a while, but the old man did not react, and when he blew again, he turned to me and said, "There''s nothing outside." I was so anxious that my face turned red. I held my breath and blew at the old man''s face. The old man looked at me as if he was looking at a fool. "Why are you bragging about me?" Just as I was wondering what to do, the old man rolled his eyes and fainted.


    Chang Tianba appeared behind him, and I said, "Let me blow him unconscious. You shouldn''t be afraid of accidentally killing him." Chang Tianba lightly said, "The Essence in your body is in chaos right now, so the fox blood temporarily stops working. I know the seriousness of the situation, he will wake up tomorrow at noon."

 C77

    Seeing that he didn''t believe me, I sighed. This poor old man was truly unlucky to have met Chang Tianba, but I was still a bit worried. Looking at the old man''s neck, I said to Chang Tianba, "You wouldn''t beat this old man to death, would you? For such an old man, you really want to kill him?"


    Chang Tianba said, "Hurry up and wash up. They must have contacted each other. I''m worried that if that Japanese woman runs off later, it''ll be difficult to find her. Hehehe." Speaking of Japanese women, Chang Tianba had an evil smile on his face, and I couldn''t help but shiver. This fellow usually had a cold expression, but I had never seen him smile before. Even though he had a manly appearance, coupled with his tall stature, if I were to go out, who knows how many women would fall for him. When people wanted to stay away from him, I slapped my thigh and cursed myself for being so stupid. He isn''t a human, so how could I judge him by his standards?


    I put my head in the water tank, took off my jacket and put it in the water tank, then shook it a few times, there was a lot of blood on my clothes, I took out my wet clothes and put them on, the fox blood started to run slowly, my body became hotter and hotter, like a natural stove, after a while the clothes would dry, they would be all finished, I saw the water in the water tank turn blood-red, I took the water tank out and carried it back to the yard, I didn''t know if this grandpa would wake up tomorrow and see that the water in the water was gone, Chang Tianba urged, "Let''s go, I can''t wait any longer." "Okay, let''s go."


    Following the instructions of our Japanese female accomplices, we soon found their hiding place. We had no idea how they found it, it was right next to the garbage dump, and basically no one lived here. There was a horrible stench coming from this place that made me cover my nose.


    Chang Tian Ba''s sense of smell should be much more sensitive than mine, so he didn''t have much of a reaction. He only furrowed his brows and said, "What a strong stench of blood." I sniffled. "No, I can only smell the stench."


    After jumping over the wall, there were only two single-story houses standing there by themselves. There weren''t any lights inside. I said, "Aiya, did Little Cang run away?" Chang Tianba looked at me and asked, "Who is Little Cang?" The Japanese woman who framed you. " Chang Tianba shook his head and said with certainty, "No, I''m too familiar with her smell. If we ran around, we would definitely smell her smell. Let''s go in." Saying that, he took the lead and entered the house.


    After I entered the house, I pressed on the light and the interior layout was very normal, but there was not a single person around, so it was very quiet. I suddenly smelled the smell of blood coming from behind me, and it was clear that Chang Tianba smelled it as well, so we went straight to the backyard, which wasn''t very large. There was a dried up well, but the wall was very high, and it was clearly raised later on, so there were two sacks at the bottom of the corner, from where the smell came from.


    Chang Tianba strode over and threw the two sacks in the middle of the courtyard. Two corpses rolled out from the inside. As I looked at the two corpses, I felt blood welling up and I almost vomited.


    The other parts of the two sentences were still in good condition, but the top of the head had been opened, the top of the skull had been neatly dug out, and the brain inside was no longer there, leaving only the empty skull. Who knows how long they had been dead, the maggots inside were crawling back and forth, and at the same time, they were releasing the stench of the corpse on the ground.


    I couldn''t help but retch. I didn''t spit anything out and started to vomit until tears were flowing out. "F * ck, this Japanese bastard is really not a human. He eats people''s brains and is abnormal."


    Chang Tianba looked all around for something to look for, but his target was the well. He said to me, "This is where the stench of blood comes from." I walked over and looked inside. It was dark inside and there was no smell of blood. I said to Chang Tianba, "Maybe it was the smell of the corpse that was thrown inside."


    Chang Tianba said, "No, it''s a fresh smell of blood. Who knows, maybe that Japanese woman might be here. Let''s go down and search." Then, he jumped down.


    F * ck, why is this big brother in such a hurry? This dry well is at least ten meters wide, and jumping down so easily is no different from jumping off a building. I stuck my head out and shouted, "Hey, how are you doing?"


    Chang Tianba''s voice could be heard from not too far away, "I was just climbing down. If you don''t want to come down, then watch out for me." Climb down? What does that mean? Was there a ladder in the well?


    I stretched out my hand to feel around the edges. It wasn''t very smooth and there were uneven spots. It seemed that this was the place where he had climbed down to. I tested it and found it to be very strong.


    There was no sound from below. Maybe it was too far for him to hear me, so I activated the fox''s blood, ran my hands and feet around the bulge, and slowly descended.


    This dry well was completely dark. He did not know how far he had to go, but he could only use his feet to feel around. If he was not careful and fell down, he would be crippled even if he did not fall to the ground.


    After familiarizing myself with the process, I climbed faster and faster. Very quickly, I stepped on solid ground, which made me feel better. I stepped on the ground with both of my feet.


    Accompanied by a scream of pain, I fell to the ground with a thud, roughly three to four meters. Luckily, I wasn''t injured, so I rubbed my butt.


    After taking a few steps, touching a wall, going around it, there was actually no way out. I fell into a trap, this space was about five or six meters wide, it was pitch-black, I couldn''t see anything, I couldn''t help but feel nervous, I could only constantly console myself, it''s fine, if I can get down, I have to be calm, the more difficult it is, the calmer I have to be.


    There should be a mechanism in this place, otherwise why would I have to dig this place up? Thinking of this, I got excited. I secretly praised my cleverness and started to grope around. After a while, I still didn''t find anything suspicious.


    What was going on? This kind of place where I couldn''t even see my own hand made me feel more and more irritated, and I couldn''t see my own eyes, so I began to worry. Am I going to be locked up here for life, or is this the place where people starve to death? Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but curse at the Japanese for being nothing. Angry, I raised my foot and kicked fiercely at the wall in front of me.


    Thanks to the kick that saved me, the aftershock that I lifted against the wall made me wild with joy, it meant that the wall was hollow or had space behind it, it was truly an unstoppable path. I channeled my fox blood, my whole body''s blood vessels dilated, took a deep breath, and pushed against the wall with all my might.


    Under the pressure of my full strength, the wall actually opened up to a slight movement. There''s hope, seeing the ashes that fell from the wall, I exerted even more strength, but I couldn''t move it anymore. What''s going on? I thought about it. Indeed, one must rely on one person''s strength to push the entire wall away from the public. Furthermore, there was no way to use the entire wall as a mechanism. There must be other ways for the people who designed the mechanism to go about it.


    I tried pushing the side of the wall, and it was exactly as I had expected. It was a revolving door, and I easily pushed it open.


    The light comforted me a little, so at least I wouldn''t have to think about it alone in the dark. I composed myself and followed the light.


    When I turned a corner I found a large hall surrounded by thick candles, and by candlelight I could make out the furnishings. There were several tables on either side, the middle of which had been dug up, and in addition to those tables there were also a few stools. The whole hall smelled of blood, which made me a little uneasy.


    Just as he was about to lift his leg, shouts could be heard coming from the corridor. It seemed like there were quite a few people there. Chang Tianba should be here too. Could it be that he had met with danger? I hurried over.


    The corridor was very long, on both sides were small houses, it was dark inside, I ran straight to the end of the corridor, I ran out to see what was happening, there was a bigger space, Chang Tianba was there, but the situation was not looking good, there were a few black clothed men staring at him, seeing me enter, they did not panic, the one leading them actually laughed.


    Chang Tianba didn''t say anything, but the man in the lead smiled and clapped his hands, "Okay okay, you must be that person. I didn''t expect you to be a child. Hehehe, a child is good, a child is tender."


    Looking at his disgusting smile, I spat on the ground, "Pui, I will beat you to a pulp later. I hope you can still smile."


    At this time, a scream of a woman came from the small room behind the men in black. It was mixed with pain and patience. The man in the lead called someone beside him, whispered a few words into his ear and went inside.


    When I asked Chang Tianba what was going on, he said, "The woman we''re looking for is in the back room. I won''t mistake her voice, it''s just that these people are very hard to deal with."


    Chang Tianba had already said that it would be difficult to deal with them, so they were definitely experts. Chang Tianba said, "I''m not too sure either, but seeing how nervous they are, it''s definitely not a good thing."


    The clothes of the remaining three men were damaged, it seemed like Chang Tianba had exchanged blows with them earlier, the three of them had surrounded us, the auras they gave off were completely different from the black clothed men they had met before, they were definitely top tier experts. Chang Tianba pointed to one of them and said to me, "Hand that person over to me, and the other two will be yours as well."


    I looked at the skinny and small person and said to Chang Tianba, "Don''t, you are stronger than me, and you even picked a Skeleton Nutjob. The other two are as strong as cattle, so how am I supposed to beat them? Give me the shorty."


    Chang Tianba said, "It''s a deal." After saying that, the little shorty charged towards the two people first. He ignored Chang Tianba who was rushing past him and stared fixedly at me. It seemed that he understood what we were talking about.


    Chang Tianba and the other two were fighting. I looked at the short man in front of me and gave a contemptuous laugh as I pinched my fingers together, causing a "Ga Ga Ga Ga" sound to ring out as I spoke to the shorter man, "Hey, brat. My attacks are very heavy, so I can''t bear with the early sound, so I won''t accidentally beat you to death."


    Before I could finish my sentence, the little shorty bent his body and with a flick of his thin legs, a black figure suddenly appeared in front of me. Before I could even react, two streaks of silver light struck from both sides of my body.


    So fast, I stood up again. The short guy was already standing behind me. Two knives appeared out of nowhere in his hands. He was smiling at me.

 C78

    It surprised me. What a fast speed. Just now, when I was even slower, I had my head cut off. I touched my forehead, which was covered in sweat.


    It seems that I have to be careful, the little shorty rushed over again with broken steps, the two of us are tangled together, and can be said to be surrounded by dangers. Although his blade is not big, its speed is extremely fast, and every time it attacks a vital point, I am suppressed to the point where I don''t even have any chance to retaliate.


    After jumping out of the circle, I turned my head to look at Chang Tianba. Those two were clearly no match for him, so they were in a similar situation as me. I called out to Chang Tianba, "Master Chang, this short man is too fierce, why don''t you ¡­" I was just about to say that you would trade places with me, but before I could say those four words, I heard some bad wind behind me and the short one pounced on me again.


    He seemed to be in a hurry this time, the two daggers flying up and down, I was retreating as I fought my way to the corner, the little shorty suddenly threw out a knife, fast as a flash, I tried my best to avoid it, but the knife still cut a hole in my arm, the little shorty saw me sneer and rushed towards me with the knife in his right hand, reaching a meter or so in front of me, when suddenly, a black light flashed in front of me and smashed heavily into the shorty''s face.


    The strike landed squarely in front of his face. The small shorty was sent flying and never got up. It turned out to be Chang Tianba. He was still in his human form and only had a long tail sticking out from his back.


    I smiled and nodded to Chang Tianba, secretly sighing. If he had not acted in time, I did not know what would have happened, but my opponent had already fallen to the ground, and I was afraid that I would not have been able to stand up again. I walked over to look at the little shorty, but he just lay there motionlessly, and I couldn''t help but marvel at how abnormal he was.


    Chang Tianba said to me, "Brat, were you afraid just now?" And I said, "A little bit... This fellow is too powerful. " Chang Tianba shook his head, "He is not a match for you."


    Just as she finished her sentence, a clear cry of a baby could be heard from the house. It turned out that the Japanese woman was having a baby in there. I''m getting more and more confused. The Japanese world is so complicated.


    Soon, the bald woman and the Japanese woman who went in earlier came out. The Japanese woman did not look good. She looked haggard. However, she could not stop the viciousness that shot out from her eyes.


    The baldy looked at the corpse on the ground with a smile. When he saw the corpse of the short man, he rubbed his hands together and said with a regretful expression, "Really, what a pity."


    Seeing him like this, I felt so disgusted that I was about to vomit. Chang Tianba looked at the Japanese woman and calmly said, "We should settle this debt."


    The Japanese woman coldly harrumphed and said, "It''s good that you are lucky that I didn''t kill you and let you run away. I advise you to scram right now. I have no mood to care about you." Chang Tian Ba gave an evil laugh before slamming his tail against the ground, "I will definitely leave, but before I do, I''ll have your head wrenched off."


    From the look of Chang Tianba''s twisted expression, I know that he is on the verge of going berserk. I don''t know what grudge he has with this Japanese woman, but I can guarantee that what Chang Tianba says is true, this Japanese woman might very well die today, provoking someone bad, provoking this 500 year old demoness. I can see that this Japanese woman is beautiful, I can''t help but sigh for her.


    For a moment, the atmosphere was extremely cold, the mocking expression on that bald head disappeared, and what replaced it was a gloomy expression, then he lowered his head, no, it should be hanging down, his four limbs began to twitch, my fox blood still hasn''t retreated, I could vaguely see a trace of black gas on his head, flowing along his lily acupoints.


    Behind him, the Japanese woman, Yukiko Yukiko, pressed a piece of charm paper on his back. The power of the charm paper was showing itself, and Yukiko was quickly chanting the incantation, more and more black air was pouring into his body from her bald head, and his popularity was getting weaker and weaker, while his ghost aura was getting stronger and stronger.


    If this continued, the baldy would gradually lose his mind and become a terrifying monster that could only vent its resentment. As the resentment increased, his strength would increase, at the same time, his body would be occupied by resentment, and his three souls and seven souls would be forced out of his body, making it difficult for them to return to their original state, it was such a vicious move.


    I didn''t know how many people had died in the cave, but so many grievances had gathered there. Seeing that the grievances seemed to be endless as they poured into the bald man''s body, I said to Chang Tianba, "Master Chang, quickly get rid of them. The bald man will no longer be a human, and the one who loses at that time might even win.


    Chang Tianba nodded his head and decisively charged at the two of them. The Japanese woman''s act of instigating resentment was forced to stop, and Chang Tianba''s entire body shot out like a bolt of black lightning towards Baldy. I saw that the corner of Yuki''s lips curled up into a smile as she patted the bald man''s shoulder and said softly, "Go, stop the two of them."


    His eyes were pitch black, his pupils were the symbol of a person''s soul power, they were bright, representing a person''s soul strength. The pupils were dirty, representing a person''s soul strength, and right now, the pupils of the bald head were completely black, not even the whites of his eyes could be seen, which meant that the person''s soul had already been lost, and had completely become an inhumane camp of grievances. At this moment, he had no other thoughts, the resentment constantly tormented him, and killing him was the only way out of pain.


    He let out a roar as he faced Chang Tianba. At this moment, he did not seem to feel any pain, and every single one of Chang Tianba''s punches hit him as if there was no feeling, neither dodging nor evading.


    On the other hand, Little Cang You Zi ran to the corpse and knelt down. Closing her eyes, she placed her hands together and chanted something to the corpse. What was she doing? I walked over and shouted at her, "Hey, little ghost, why are you blabbering so much? We also have debts to settle."


    He took out a dagger and stabbed it into the corpse''s head, then pulled it out, and stabbed it into the wound again. What was she doing, was she crazy, was she her companion, but seeing that she was able to use such an evil spell on the bald man, her companion was not that important to her.


    She was seriously stabbing her knife into the head of her companion''s corpse. I rushed over and stabbed my knife into her neck, and she dragged the corpse to stand up, turning the corpse around. She actually used the corpse as a weapon, I was caught off guard, and got hit by the corpse''s leg.


    I couldn''t tell that this woman''s strength was that great. I was almost knocked to the ground, and as I pushed the fox blood in my body to the limit, I brandished my knife to fight this Japanese woman. She had no choice but to let go of the corpse and use her dagger to parry me.


    I thought that she would definitely be very weak after she finished her labor, but who would have thought that she would actually be on par with me? Her strength is also frightening, and her eyes emitted a mad killing intent as if she wanted to bite me.


    She accidentally kicked me in the lower abdomen, the ground was slippery, and I was kicked horizontally far away. When I fell to the ground, Yukiko took advantage of me to open up the skull of the corpse, put her hands into the head of the corpse, grabbed the brain and stuffed it into her mouth.


    I looked up at the disgusting scene, and I could hear ''baji baji'' coming out of her mouth, almost puking out. Why is this Japanese so disgusting, eating the brains of his accomplices with such relish?


    I suppressed the churning feeling in my stomach as I stood up. This kind of pervert that allowed her to live in this world for who knows how many people walked up to her with a knife in hand. If Chang Tianba and I were to be defeated today, we would probably end up with brain matter being sucked dry.


    She stared at me nervously and sucked her brain quickly, like a dog on a diet, and I spat hard at her, repressing the churning in my stomach, and pointed the knife at her, saying, "Do you dare to be nauseous? "You perverted fellow, I must kill you today."


    I walked over to her, and she took two more gulps of her brain, stood up, wiped her mouth, and smiled at me. "If it wasn''t what it says, I''d like to taste your brain."


    What does it mean? Could it be that there were other black hands behind her back? I asked, "Who are you talking about? Why are you targeting me?"


    She laughed as she looked at Chang Tianba and the bald man who were fighting. The bald man was being suppressed by Chang Tianba, and losing was only a matter of time. She said to herself, "We don''t have much time, we need to hurry."


    Just when I was wondering what she meant by there isn''t much time left, Yuki suddenly threw her knife over. What kind of fighting style is this, she no longer has a weapon in her hand, even if this blade hurts me, it won''t take my life.


    I blocked it with the knife in my hand, and when I looked at her again, she was right in front of me, in the middle of the air, and her mouth was wide open as she lunged at me. I was startled by her sudden move, but before I could react, I was pushed to the ground and her left hand grabbed my right hand, which was holding the knife, and she opened her mouth and bit at my neck.


    She bit my arm so hard that I let out a scream of pain. She let go of her mouth and tried to pull my left hand with her right hand, and while she did so, her head was not far from my hand, I grabbed her by the neck. They were stuck in this stalemate.


    Although she was very strong just now, I still had the confidence to beat her. Right now, her strength was not that of a woman, but rather that of an adult, so much so that I felt my left hand loosen around her neck, she grinned, slowly pulling my left hand down, and when my left hand completely left her neck, she opened her big mouth and bit towards my neck.


    I could almost feel the breath coming from her mouth on my neck, and the next second, I was about to have my neck bitten off by her. At this critical moment, the fox blood in my body also felt an unprecedented sense of crisis, like a mad horse running wild.

 C79

    I threw her against the wall and she fell down it. She stood up and was about to rush at me when a shadow knocked her to the ground.


    If it was a normal person, he would have fainted from excessive bleeding long ago. However, the baldy was currently controlled by the air of grievance, so as long as the person did not die, as long as there was still a sliver of life left, he would not fall down.


    The bald man roared with blood in his mouth, and when he saw the small cabin beside him, he let out a furious roar and pounced towards it. One of his arms was broken, so he swung his arm and bit into the cabin, while Chang Tianba walked over and looked at the two rolling men, I said, "Just nice, let them bite each other, let''s go."


    Chang Tian Ba laughed evilly, "Hehe, I don''t plan on leaving right now. That woman must have died in my hands." Seeing the cruel and merciless expression on his face, I secretly swallowed my saliva and said, "Alright, I''ll listen to you."


    The bald man bit onto the neck of the VW''s foot without letting go. The eyes of the VW widened, and with his other foot, he kicked the VW''s head. The bald man kicked the VW twice, but the VW didn''t react as if it didn''t feel any pain, and continued to bite until a piece of flesh was bitten off of the calf.


    After all, she knew that the pain was nothing compared to the bald man. The bald man held the meat in his mouth and laughed foolishly, as if this kind of thing was very enjoyable for him, because the resentment had been vented out, so for the time being he could get some pleasure, and this pleasure would make him addicted to it. He would continue to increase his violence to get more pleasure.


    Baldy smirked as he slowly walked towards Little Cang. Little Cang seemed to be unable to stand up anymore, dragging a trail of grass as he slowly walked towards Little Cang. His eyes were filled with fear.


    She knew how to be afraid? It seemed that even the bravest of people would still feel fear in a life or death situation. The bald man laughed foolishly as he walked. Suddenly, his feet slipped and he fell to the ground. He had stepped on the blood on the ground.


    Like a wolf who has seen its prey, Little Cang''s eyes lit up, and he threw himself forward, both legs wrapped around the bald man''s neck, both hands holding the bald man''s chin, and his whole body was pressed against the bald man''s body. The bald man struggled but could not get up, and Little Cang took in a deep breath, and I could clearly hear her breathing in, and I saw her open her mouth, revealing four long fangs, and bite down hard on the bald man''s head.


    He bit into the meat, and at this moment, the bald man did not know the pain. After receiving such an attack, he seemed to be taken aback. His hands reached up and grabbed the neck of the warehouse.


    Seeing the blood trickling from the corner of Little Cang''s mouth, I touched my neck in fear. Just now, Little Cang''s four long fangs were terrifying. If she were to bite on my neck, I''m afraid she would have broken it.


    Chang Tianba gave a cold snort and walked over to kick away the cabin door. The pressure on the bald man was gone, and seeing Chang Tianba beside him, he quickly grabbed onto his leg and opened his mouth to speak.


    Chang Tianba was even faster than him, stepping on his neck, the bald man was only able to struggle free from the pressure, but was unable to move at all. Chang Tianba sneered, and with a step forward, the bald man''s face began to turn even redder, until finally, blood began to drip from his face. His eyes and tongue bulged out, and he began to let out ''wuu'' sounds, and then he stopped moving.


    Afterwards, Chang Tianba looked at the panting Little Cang in the corner. Little Cang seemed to realize that he was in a desperate situation where no one could help him, and with one of his legs bitten, not to mention defeating the two of us, walking alone would be a problem.


    Little Cang looked at the two of us with a look of unwillingness and despair, but she did not have any intentions of begging us for mercy. She looked at Chang Tianba with a complicated expression for a few seconds before closing her eyes, as if she had resigned herself to fate and no longer wanted to resist.


    Chang Tian Ba laughed coldly, but just as he was about to walk over, the sound of an infant''s cry could be heard from the room behind us, causing us to stop in our tracks.


    Chang Tianba looked at the small dark room in surprise. Little Cang''s eyes were wide open as he looked anxiously at the small dark room. I remembered that it should be the child that Little Cang had just given birth to.


    The small warehouse struggled to stand up and ran recklessly into the small dark room. It did not even bother with Chang Tianba as it ran into the house while limping.


    I didn''t stop her. After all, she was already at this level, so there was no way for her to defeat the two of us. Furthermore, Chang Tianba had a strange expression on his face, he didn''t try to stop Little Cang.


    She was more like a woman who was filled with maternal light. Holding the baby in her arms, she had a smile on her face, without a trace of hypocrisy or charm, and only with deep love in her heart was there the simple love a mother would have for her own child. No matter who she was, she was now just a mother.


    Little Cang hummed an unknown tune while playing with the baby. The baby was still crying, probably because it was hungry. Little Cang looked around anxiously, but other than the bodies, there was nothing else.


    Little Cang was mumbling something in his mouth. He bit his finger and put it into the baby''s mouth. The baby sucked on Little Cang''s finger and stopped crying.


    Looking at this scene, my heart actually throbbed a little. At this moment, she was not looking at us at all, as if we did not exist. I was thinking that it would be better to leave now.


    Upon seeing this, Chang Tianba did not seem to calm down at all. Instead, it was as if his nerves had been stimulated. His face grew dark and his teeth chattered as he walked toward the small warehouse.


    I didn''t know what Chang Tianba was going to do, but I hurried to catch up. Chang Tianba''s footsteps alarmed Little Cang, who blankly raised his head, only to see Chang Tianba walking towards her with a murderous look on his face.


    Chang Tianba walked in front of her, and Little Cang no longer had that calm expression from before. Instead, his face was filled with panic, even tears. She gently lifted his finger from the baby''s mouth and slowly placed the baby on the ground before doing something that shocked me.


    Little Cang knelt down in front of Chang Tianba, and curled up into a ball. No one knew if it was out of fear or fear, but his entire body was trembling, and his voice was shaking with anxiety. He pleaded to Chang Tianba in Japanese, "I beg of you, please let my child go, please kill me, please let my child go." At the same time, he kept kowtowing to Chang Tianba.


    My hatred and fear for her has completely vanished. Looking at her pitiful appearance, I knew that the most difficult thing to part with in this world is the love of a mother for her child. Even someone like Little Cang is no exception.


    Chang Tian Ba didn''t seem to be moved by his actions, his face was cold as he kicked the kneeling Chang Tian Ba away with his foot. I was shocked by his actions and immediately rushed forward to hug Chang Tian Ba''s waist, using all of my strength to push him away.


    When Chang Tian Ba was sent out, he used his tail to stabilize his body in the air before landing firmly on the ground. I knew that the Snake Immortal had a strange and cold temperament, but I never thought that she would be this cruel to the point of killing a baby.


    Chang Tian Ba glared at me, "You don''t care what I do, if you don''t want to die then scram." Little Cang was curled up on the side, looking nervously at the two of us. After Chang Tianba said that, Little Cang also looked at me, and the pleading and despair in his eyes made me unable to look at him directly, what kind of look was that? I suddenly remembered when I was young, at the slaughterhouse, with Diao Yangyao and the others, when I saw a cow kneel down for her child.


    I knew that I was no match for Chang Tianba, so I could only control my emotions and said to him, "Master Chang, a baby can''t injure you, there''s no need to kill it right? Furthermore ¡­" Chang Tianba didn''t wait for me to finish. He walked over and pushed me away, then walked over to the baby. The small warehouse was screaming as he crawled over. Chang Tianba kicked the warehouse open again, lowering his head to look at the baby and raising his foot.


    "Are you fucking done yet?" I rushed over to Chang Tianba and gave him a powerful kick in the back of his head. Chang Tianba probably didn''t expect me to attack him, and for the sake of the enemy, this kick was clearly useless against him, I knew that, but I couldn''t resist seeing him hit a baby like that. He turned around angrily, turned around, swept his tail horizontally, and smacked me on the back of my back, sending me flying far away, and I suddenly felt as if I was struck by lightning, the pain spreading from my back to my head, causing me to spit out a large mouthful of blood.


    Chang Tian Ba no longer hesitated and raised his tail, thrusting it violently towards the infant on the ground. I closed my eyes, and instead heard the muffled groan of a woman, opening my eyes. The scene before me stunned me, Chang Tian Ba''s tail pierced through the infant''s body, using his own body to protect his child for the last time.


    With Chang Tianba piercing through his chest, blood spurted out from his mouth as she fell to the side. Smiling, he took one last look at her child''s face before his smile froze on her face and he stopped moving.


    I struggled to take out the Five Devils Talisman and looked at Chang Tianba. I already had the thought of fighting him to the death. No matter what, I would not let Chang Tianba harm this child.


    Chang Tianba pulled out the tail from the corpse and stood there coldly as if he was thinking about something. I endured the pain as I stood up and walked over to him, "Master Chang, she''s dead." The meaning behind his words was that we had already achieved our goal. In fact, if it was me just now, I might have let go of Little Cang as well. Looking at her side, I really couldn''t do anything to her.


    Chang Tianba''s expression was cold. Ignoring me, he turned around and walked away. I looked at the baby under the cabin and saw that it was still sleeping soundly. Sighing, I picked up the baby and followed Chang Tianba''s footsteps.

 C80

    As I walked down the corridor with the baby in my arms, I picked up a torch. Chang Tianba was walking in front while I followed behind. As we passed a small room, I suddenly heard someone mumbling from inside.


    "Master Chang, wait a moment, this looks like someone!" I quickly called out to Chang Tianba, but he stopped speaking. I placed the infant in my arms on the floor and held up a torch to enter the room where the voice came from.


    The room was not large, and was surrounded by stones. In the light of the torches, I could see that there was only a table and a few stools in the room. In the hole in the middle of the table was a man''s head.


    The voice came from her, and when I looked under the table there was a round barrel, and this man was locked in here, and there was no need to think about it, this man was locked up here as food, and the image of the barn eating his brain came to me, and I tried to lift the table, but the table didn''t move, and the four legs of the table were nailed to the ground.


    I pulled the four legs out of the floor and threw the table aside. In the middle bucket was a girl whose face was smeared with dirt that made it impossible to see how big she was, but she had her eyes closed and a faint sound came from her mouth. I didn''t know how long she had been locked up here, but she was extremely weak.


    I tried to call out to her, but she didn''t react. I tried to pull her out of the bucket, put my hands under her arms, and just as I was about to lift her up, she suddenly frowned and let out a painful groan. What was going on?


    Right at this moment, Chang Tianba entered the room. Seeing how helpless I was, he asked me what was wrong, and I told him the situation. He walked over, and with a swing of his tail, he slapped the barrel, giving me a fright.


    With a ''pah'' sound, the bucket was shattered into pieces and the person inside weakly fell to the ground. I couldn''t help but give Chang Tianba a thumbs up.


    I patted the girl''s face in an attempt to wake her up, but she didn''t react at all. Chang Tianba said, "If you want her, just take her up. The air here is very thin, so she''s not suitable for such a weak person.


    I touched her hand. It was so cold that I had to carry her on my back. I said to Chang Tianba, "Master Chang, you''re right. Let''s hurry up and leave. This place is so cold and humid. I really feel uncomfortable staying here." Chang Tianba said, "I''ll carry her. Take care of yourself. You''re not much stronger than her right now."


    After such a long time of fighting, despite having fox blood on my body, the amount of energy I had expended had exceeded the limits of what I could bear. Now that my mental pressure had subsided, I started to sweat profusely, even my legs and knees became weak. Let alone carrying a person on my back, even if I could climb up dozens of meters into the deep well empty-handed, it was still unknown.


    Chang Tianba easily carried her on his back. When we reached the exit, I looked at the sky above the well and suddenly felt that I was very far away from the ground. I felt weak and exhausted, then sat down on the ground, closed my eyes tightly, and felt dizzy and nauseous as the blood in my body churned.


    Chang Tianba said to me, "You ¡­ Do you believe me? " I bitterly smiled and said, "It''s fine even if I can''t do it now. I''ll just rest for a bit. You should carry her on your back first." Chang Tianba used his large tail to roll up the baby and said, "If I send the two of them up, they''ll come down. Wait for me."


    I nodded and didn''t say anything because I was afraid that I would vomit if I opened my mouth. It seemed that the exhaustion was too great, and my body was too weak to react in such a way.


    Chang Tianba carried the unconscious girl in his hands and had a baby on his tail. His speed was not affected in the slightest, and very quickly, he was like a giant gecko as he climbed up.


    I took the opportunity to rest for a while and recovered some of my strength. I stood up and used the bulge on the wall to climb up, climbed up a few times, and then my body started to panic. My hands started trembling.


    Fortunately, he had not climbed high enough and had fallen flat on his back. At this moment, Chang Tianba''s voice could be heard from above, "Don''t move, I''m coming down."


    He quickly came down and carried me on his back as he climbed up. I felt bad as I lay on top of him. I said to him, "Just now ¡­" I''m sorry. " He said flatly, "No, I should thank you."


    I said, "What are you thanking me for?" He said, "It''s nothing. Let''s go up and talk." He seemed to have no influence behind my back, so he climbed up very quickly, and when my feet touched the ground, I let out a long breath, realizing that the air I used to breathe was so fresh.


    Chang Tianba said, "I''ll help you get these two to you. You won''t be able to take them away yourself." I immediately said gratefully, "Thank you, Master Chang."


    It was almost daybreak, the sky wasn''t very dark. I looked at the two people on the ground and felt a little troubled, we were still quite far from the shop, it didn''t matter if we walked over, but what should we do with these two people, the baby should be in their arms, if we were to carry such a large live person, if anyone saw us, they would treat me as a bad person.


    While I was trying to think of something, I saw the burlap sack on the floor, and with a flash of inspiration, I might as well put the adult into it and carry him away. But then I thought of the body in the burlap bag, and I felt my heart churn with the thought that, well, the girl was dirty enough, and if I put her in the bag with the body, I might not be able to resist throwing her into the trash can.


    At this moment, I saw the tricycle in the corner of the yard. I thought to myself that the heavens never gave up. I happily walked over and pushed the tricycle out. It was okay, I could ride, but the wheels were short of air.


    Chang Tianba said, "Why are you making this thing?" I said, "I''ll be troubling you, Master Chang." After putting the girl and baby in the car, I smiled as I sat in the car and said to Chang Tianba, "Master Chang, let''s go and help."


    Chang Tianba looked at me and said, "You can leave first." I said, "Help me. I really can''t move anymore." Chang Tianba said, "How am I supposed to ride this car out of the courtyard?" I looked around at the surrounding walls and said, "Yeah, we can''t fly out."


    We threw the tricycle over the wall with a bang, and I thought to myself, Don''t break the car, jump over the wall and see if it''s all right, it''s all right, and I was just about to be happy when I heard a voice from the wall: "Go on."


    When I looked up, a shadow flew over and I hurriedly reached out to catch it. The shadow was so heavy that it knocked me down to the ground, it turned out to be that unconscious girl, Master Chang was throwing people like balls. Just as I was sighing with emotion, a smaller shadow flew out and I hurriedly stood up to catch it.


    Then, Chang Tianba jumped out. I placed the girl and the baby in the car and made a gesture for Chang Tianba to come over, saying, "I''ll be troubling you, Master Chang." Chang Tianba didn''t say anything as he got on his bike and started pedaling. After a while, I looked at the unconscious girl in the car, although her body was dirty, I could tell that she was definitely around the same age as me. Sigh, she should have been enjoying her studies and playing age, why would she suffer like this? I smiled, I was still sighing for others, my own experience was even worse than hers.


    It was, I suddenly remembered something. There were a dozen of those rooms at the bottom of the long corridor. I only heard this girl moaning before I went to the house ¡­ Is she locked up in the other rooms as well?


    I quickly told Chang Tianba about this discovery. Chang Tianba said, "They''re all dead." I said, "That may not be certain. Maybe he''s also unconscious. Let''s hurry back and report this to the police if it doesn''t work out. We can''t..." "They''re all dead. They''re all so old, but now that their heads have been opened, the brains inside are all clean. Can they still be alive?"


    There was a long silence, just the sound of the tricycle, and suddenly I felt sick, and that sick feeling came over me again, not in my body, but in my head, and I looked at the unconscious girl with the marks on her arms and calves, and I wondered why so many people had been killed so brutally, were they guilty, what was wrong with a teenage girl like that, God knows how frightened they were when they got caught, and how painful it was when they got their heads opened in a bucket, and I didn''t believe the lunatics would give them anesthetic in advance.


    I pounded the car with my fist, cursing the Japanese for not being human. Who were those lunatics, they were just a psychopath who liked to harm others, or did they have some other motive?


    Since I couldn''t figure it out, I stopped thinking about it. Since they were already dead, I looked at the baby by my side who was still sleeping. I said to Chang Tianba, "Master Chang, please help me think about it. What should we do with these two?"


    Chang Tianba coldly replied, "I don''t care what that woman does. If you want that baby, I''ll give it to you." I said strangely, "Master Chang, from your tone, it sounds like this baby is yours." He''s my child. "


    I was so shocked that I almost jumped up. "What did you say? Your child? The child of you and Yukiko Yukiko? Really? What''s going on?" I can''t accept it at the moment, what is going on? Chang Tian Ba and Little Cang You Zi only knew what secret it was, so why didn''t he tell me? Chang Tianba was silent for a moment, then said to me, "This is our child, you just need to know this."


    I saw that he didn''t want to say it and didn''t ask any further questions. I remembered that he had an extraordinary hatred for Yukiko. Since they had already reached the point of having children, why did they still hate each other so much? I couldn''t figure it out. The adult world was too complicated for a teenager like me to understand.


    Chang Tianba pedaled very fast, and soon, he would arrive at the store. I sighed, if he went to pedal three rounds of goods, he should be able to earn a lot of money.


    When we arrived at the entrance, it was almost daybreak. I knocked on the door, but senior sister quickly opened it. When she saw that it was me, she said in surprise, "Are you not in the room?" I embarrassedly said, "It''s a long story. Let''s go in and talk." Senior sister invited me in and seeing Chang Tianba behind me, she said with an unfriendly tone, "Why are you here too?"


    Chang Tianba didn''t say anything, but I could tell that the atmosphere between the two of them wasn''t quite right. Quickly pushing my senior sister in, I invited Chang Tianba in, "Senior sister, you don''t even know, it''s all up to Master Chang tonight, right?"

 C81

    Chang Tianba didn''t say a word as he walked in by himself. Putting the girl on his shoulder on the table, he turned around to bring the baby in. My senior sister frowned as she asked, "Who is this?"


    At this moment, I was tired and sleepy. After drinking a mouthful of water, I felt better and said to my senior sister, "It''s a long story. Master Chang, please explain it to my senior sister. Master Chang, please don''t go." Chang Tianba said, "I''m not interested." Afterwards, he didn''t linger and directly left.


    The Senior Sister asked me, "Just what is going on here?" Senior sister heard my story from start to finish and explained it as briefly as possible. After hearing it from me, she was extremely shocked, and scolded me for taking such risks and coming back to discuss it with her first. She touched my forehead, since the wound there had already healed quite a bit, but senior sister still said with a heartache, "You''re really brave. I''m here, why aren''t you looking for me? Do you still want to look for that unreliable person?"


    The scene from last night couldn''t be controlled by me, but fortunately, I had made it back in one piece. I said to my senior sister, "Senior sister, don''t tell master that he knows he should scold me."


    Senior Sister stood up and knocked on the wound on my forehead. I cried out in pain. "You still know pain? Let''s see if you dare to be so rash next time." Then he turned back to the kitchen.


    I asked, "Senior sister, where are you going?" The Senior Sister said, "That girl''s body is very weak. Watch out, there''s still that child." My heart warmed. Although Senior Sister looks quite angry, she''s still very kind.


    I put the girl on the bed. The girl looked pale and I didn''t know how to deal with this. The senior sister called me from the kitchen, "Junior Brother, come here for a while."


    Senior sister told me to boil some water. After I finished boiling the water, I asked what I needed to do. Senior sister said, "You''re very tired too. Wash yourself up and then go upstairs to rest." I said, "That''s why I boil the water." The Senior Sister said, "Take the bucket to the backyard and wash it. This water is for that girl." After saying that, I pointed to the large metal barrel on the ground and touched it. "Senior Sister, this water is a little cold."


    The Senior Sister said, "Take care of the washing. Put your clothes and pants in a basin. The smell is so strong. Let me help you wash." I said, "No need, no need. I''ll wash it myself tomorrow." With that, he carried the bucket to the backyard.


    Although the water was a little cold, I could still get used to it. I held the ladle to my head and thought about what Chang Tianba had told me, that the baby was his child, and that he and Yukiko had been born together. What was going on with them, and why did he hate Yukiko so much that he even killed his own child?


    After I had showered, I took off everything I had on me and threw it into the basin. I would soak in it first and then bathe tomorrow. I looked at the sky and saw that it was almost dawn, so I wrapped myself in bed and climbed up the wall in my slippers to let the wind blow on me.


    Looking into the distance, feeling the wind blowing on my body, I felt a little cold, but more of it was comfortable. Ever since I was switched to fox blood, my life has been developing in an abnormal direction, not just a change in my body.


    Half a year ago, I was dissatisfied with my life, how could anyone want to be entangled with ghosts and monsters? At that time, I thought that I was living a miserable life, but now I don''t feel that way at all, last night I killed for the first time, even if it was the bad guys, if it was me in my place, I wouldn''t be so calm, I enjoy my current state, after all, people have to change, as long as they change in the right direction, then it is the right thing to do, if there''s no change, there''s no progress.


    On the far horizon, the sun had risen. A new day had begun, as if all the sins had disappeared, but before I could see the expression on Yukiko''s face before she died, she could no longer see the new sun.


    People will always die, today''s beautiful scenery for the people who died yesterday can never be touched, no matter how happy you are, no matter how much you get, everyone has an unavoidable ending on their shoulders, that is, death, when I was young, I had already experienced the death and parting of my loved ones, that kind of feeling is very sad, and no one will get used to it, thinking about this, I raised my head to look at the sun, although everyone has different tragedies, but seeing such a brilliant sun every day is already very good, I am already very satisfied.


    The wind was drying my body gradually. I didn''t like drying myself with a towel after I had showered. I preferred to be dried by the wind because no matter how carefully I cleaned it, there would always be omissions. It would be damp.


    At this time, Senior Sister ran to the backyard and saw me sitting on the wall. She called out to me, "Hey, Junior Brother! Come and help me!" I promised to jump down. Her senior sister asked me, "Why aren''t you sleeping? Are you not tired?"


    As I stretched my body, I didn''t feel tired at all. I said, "It''s good. After taking a bath, the wind has cleared my head a lot." The Senior Sister said, "She''s not afraid of catching a cold. Help me carry her in."


    The nearest building is a few hundred meters away, and the furnishings inside are even more unreasonable. Who would put a kang in the building, and a big pot, Master doesn''t like to use electrical appliances, and every time he cooks he uses firewood, and he''s afraid of the smoke being too big, he makes a pipe, the first floor is very big, there is a kitchen and bathroom, and of course, there is also a special kitchen and bedroom, which are all designed according to the plan of the bungalow. If Master isn''t here, no one would light the fire, and senior sister and I don''t like to cook on the kang. His senior brother had to boil some water in a big pot and then bring it to his master. This was a very difficult task, so every time his master took a bath, he would make his senior brother perspire profusely.


    The second floor is very simple, separated by a few small rooms, and inside are wrapped up paper horses and gold and silver treasures, of course they are all burning, the room I slept in had a bed and a few simple furniture, but there is no door, I asked Master why there is no door, Master just said that he forgot to install the door, I really suspect that this small second floor was built by Master and Senior Brother, why else would he be so careless, the original bed was broken and Master did not plan to change it, only taking a folding bed to deal with it, they can deal with me if they can, now folding beds are already used to sleeping.


    Following Senior Sister''s instructions, I put the girl into the bathroom''s bathtub. The water in the bathtub was just right. Senior Sister saw me standing at the side and said, "You can leave first." I said, "You don''t need my help?" The Senior Martial Sister chuckled and said, "If you want to help, that''s fine. Help me wash her clean, so I can rest." I hastily waved my hands and said, "Forget it, I feel a little sleepy. I''m going to bed."


    He went up to the second floor and laid down on the bed. He felt a bit tired. He stretched his body and his joints made a crisp sound. It was still comfortable in his own place. I quickly went to someone.


    I don''t know how long I slept, but I was awoken by the sound of a child crying. It was already noon by the time I woke up and looked at my watch, I got up and went downstairs. I felt that the fatigue in my body had already disappeared, and my footsteps were much lighter.


    The senior sister glared at me. "Ci Xiang is the one who describes the old lady. Don''t use it on me." I smiled awkwardly, "Hehe. Oh right, Senior Sister, what are you eating? Stop walking back and forth. It makes me dizzy. Go and cook." The Senior Sister said, "I''m hungry too. Look at this child, he''s crying so much. How would I have time to cook?"


    I said, "He must be hungry. Give him some food to eat." The Senior Sister said, "Yes, why didn''t I think of that? I''ll go cook now." Seeing how he was crying so hysterically, it seemed that he was really sad. However, what did a newborn child know? I shook his head as I said, "Little Ancestor, don''t howl. If you scream like that again, your father won''t be able to take care of me. Don''t cry when your father comes. Be careful that if he gets angry, he will send you to your mother."


    After having dinner with Senior Sister, she sent me to buy a bottle of milk. I had to walk around for a while to buy milk, so I gave it to the baby to calm him down. Senior Sister and I both let out a sigh of relief and settled the small one. The Senior Sister said, "She''s upstairs, in the room next to yours."


    I said, "Is she awake? How is she? Is she injured?" The Senior Martial Sister shook her head, "It''s best if she doesn''t wake up. She has lost a spiritual and a spiritual soul on her body, so she''s a fool. If I want to help her, I have to find that spiritual soul as soon as possible."


    After discussing it with me, senior sister and I decided to find her lost soul and spirit tonight. Otherwise, this girl''s constant lack of soul is not good for her body, and the longer she spends, the weaker the remaining soul will be. At that time, I don''t know what will happen to her, but like senior sister said, she will be a fool even if she wakes up.


    Just when I was worrying about leaving the baby alone in the store, I thought of Brother Hua. After he let out the school, I called him and soon got a call. A lazy voice came from the other side, "Hello, who is this?"


    I said, "Brother Hua, it''s Sun Hao. Are you alright last night?" "It''s nothing," said Brother Hua. "It''s just that I got cursed by the driver." I asked, "Why did he scold you?" "I couldn''t hold it in," said Brother Hua. "I peed my car. I lost fifty yuan for the car wash fee." I suppressed my laughter and said, "Who told you to go home and use the toilet? Aiya, I have to trouble you with something." Brother Hua said, "You''re so polite. What do you have to say for yourself?"


    I said, "My senior sister and I will have some matters to attend to so we have to go out. Then, there will be a child in the store. I can''t rest assured. I''ll trouble you to come over ¡­" Without waiting for me to finish, Brother Hua interrupted me and said excitedly, "Our senior sister is here too. What are you two doing?" How could this brat miss the main point? I said, "Let''s talk after you come here." After saying that, he hung up.


    I knew that Brother Hua would definitely come, as long as it''s related to my senior sister, she would be very interested. Who told him to be so early, to seize the opportunity? I put down the phone and smiled to senior sister, "It''s done. There will be people coming to see the child later." The Senior Martial Sister frowned and said, "It''s that friend of yours, right? I see that he''s crazy. He doesn''t seem like a steady person. You should keep away from him in the future."

 C82

    Brother Hua is quite a nice person. Although he is quite mad, he has never done anything out of line.


    Soon, Brother Hua arrived. He hurriedly opened the door and saw his senior sister waiting for him, "Senior sister, please wait for me. I''m to blame for not being able to get a taxi. My father isn''t going to give me a ride, but for making senior sister wait."


    I said to Brother Hua, "I''ll have to trouble you later. Brother Hua, this child is here. You just need to keep an eye on him." Brother Hua didn''t even look at me and said, "It''s fine, it''s fine. You can go. I''m here with senior sister. What are you afraid of, senior sister?"


    I helplessly said, "We both have to leave. If not, why would I come to find you?" The Senior Sister politely said to him, "Thank you, Student Qi." No matter how I looked at it, it didn''t feel good. Brother Hua patted his thin chest and said: "Senior, why are you being so polite with me? Your problem is my problem, in the future, Senior will call me and I''ll call you. Haozi knows my phone number and will call you anytime."


    I felt even more uncomfortable looking at Brother Hua''s slut. If I wasn''t here, perhaps he would''ve kneeled down and started barking like a dog. Brother Hua reluctantly looked at his at the door when we were about to leave, "Senior Sister, come back soon."


    After walking for a while, I couldn''t see the numbing look in Brother Hua''s eyes anymore. I heaved a sigh of relief. "He''s just like that. He can''t move even a step when he sees a beauty."


    The senior didn''t seem to care too much, "It''s just a child, but it''s not easy for you to be with a child like that every day." I helplessly said, "Senior Sister, I''m just a child. Brother Hua is a few months older than me." Senior sister stared at me and said, "That''s right, how could I have forgotten? I thought you were quite old."


    We were dressed in black. In order to avoid trouble, they took a taxi and got off a car a few hundred meters away from where they were hiding. The driver kept looking at both of us, probably thinking that we were not good people, and it was understandable that anyone who ran into this desolate place in the dark of the night with black clothes and black pants would not have many homes here. If it wasn''t for the garbage dump, they wouldn''t even be able to see us.


    When we reached the door, I couldn''t help but shiver, not because it was cold, but because there were too many negative feelings and resentment, and we couldn''t help but shiver. In fact, there were many mysteries that the human body couldn''t understand, such as shivering, under normal circumstances, being able to expel the cold energy from the body, which is good for one''s health, but also because it is important to remind oneself that danger is coming. It is the same with trembling in fear.


    At this time, the cold war was about the body telling one that there was danger. Even if one''s eyes didn''t see anything, the body had already sensed it, so the body was very mysterious.


    I asked my Senior Sister, "Senior Sister, what do you feel?" The Senior Sister said, "It''s fine, just a bit of resentment. Just release it." By then, it was already very dark. Senior Sister and I jumped into the wall.


    The dried well was still as calm as ever, as if it would not change no matter how much life was devoured. I said, "Senior sister, under the dried well, Master Chang and I have killed many people. That Japanese woman is also inside." The Senior Martial Sister walked over to look at the well and said with a frown, "This well has such a heavy killing intent. You should know why you still dare to go down."


    I said, "There wasn''t such a heavy killing intent yesterday. Moreover, Master Chang was the one in front, so I couldn''t just throw him aside. Thus, I went down." The Senior Martial Sister curled her lips and said, "If he''s so bold, then let him off. No one can blame him for dying." For some reason, the very thought of Senior Chang Tianba made him angry.


    Senior Sister took out a small lamp from her bag. This was a magic lamp made by her master, called "Soul Lamp # 36". I said, "Senior Sister, it''s not that troublesome. I''ll open my eyes and look for it immediately." Her senior sister said, "I can open my eyes, but it will take up too much of my mental energy and also cause too much resentment in this place." Her senior sister said, "I can open my eyes too, but it will take too much mental energy and also cause too much resentment in this place.


    Hearing her words, I shuddered. Indeed, there were dozens, or even hundreds, of ghosts with great grievances. That wasn''t something we could deal with.


    I whispered to Senior Sister, "Senior Sister, can this Soul Lamp light up any ghosts nearby?" The Senior Sister said, "It can be shown, but it won''t wake them up. Don''t worry."


    Even the most resentful evil spirits would not easily provoke humans, because the yang aura of humans is very heavy, and the relationship between ghosts and humans can be understood as being in a different space. Once you open the Heaven''s Eye, it is equivalent to giving the ghosts and humans a platform to communicate with each other, so that people can see ghosts and also pay attention to them, so don''t casually open the Heaven''s Eye and prepare to deal with them.


    At this time, the person''s yang energy was low, so it was very easy for them to see the ghost. Think about it, if a person could wake up the ghost in any place they passed, how could they not be tangled up with it, so many people who had just recovered from their illness would not wander around, not only because the person''s yang energy was low, but also because they were prone to disillusionment, actually, those who had just recovered could exercise properly, and their body would recover even faster, but once they provoked the ghost, they would not be able to take the medicine to cure the ghost.


    In fact, there is a certain origin between Chinese medicine and Taoist metaphysics, the Taoist bloodline has a very complicated relationship with Chinese medicine, and there are even rumors that the doctor''s vein is the origin of Chinese medicine, the current Chinese medicine includes prescription and acupuncture, prescriptions refer to a variety of medicine formulas, acupuncture and a variety of assistive devices, while the doctor''s meridian of Taoism, aside from these two types, also refers to the use of Dao arts to absorb the energy of nature or other spiritual objects and also treats patients. For example, I am sick right now, so I can borrow Chang Tianba''s power to help me recover my body, but of course the prerequisite is his consent.


    Senior sister said that there are countless ghosts in the surroundings. If the consequences of opening my eyes were unimaginable, I would instantly swallow a mouthful of saliva. Could it be that the courtyard beside me is filled with ghosts? Even though I couldn''t see it now, I could still feel waves of Yin Qi and my body was sweating profusely. I saw that Senior Sister wanted to light the Soul Lamp, so I quickly pulled her hand and said, "Senior Sister, can you let me be mentally prepared?" The Senior Sister said, "What are you afraid of? Isn''t it just a group of ghosts? It''s not like you''ve never seen anything like this before. Besides, these Soul Lamp can''t wake them up, so it''s fine."


    "Senior ¡­" Without waiting for me to finish speaking, Senior Sister ignited her Soul Lamp. I hastily closed my eyes. I really don''t want to see the ghosts surrounding us. Even if I became braver, I wasn''t stupid.


    Closing my eyes, I could still feel the light of the Soul Lamp. I whispered, "Senior sister, are your eyes also closed? I said that we shouldn''t light any lights. It''s better that we go out to light some lights. You must light it now." The Senior Sister said, "No."


    Trembling, I said, "What do you mean no?" Could it be that Senior Sister is looking for the lost soul of that girl one by one in this group of ghosts? Aren''t you being too daring? Although we can see them now and they can''t see us, the yang energy fluctuation will still affect them. I admire my senior sister''s courage more and more.


    Senior Sister patted my head and said," Open your eyes. There''s nothing. Slowly I opened my eyes and looked around. There was really nothing, not even a ghost. With a sigh of relief, I stood up and said, "Even a man would be afraid of a ghost." The Senior Sister asked, "Then how did you become so powerful last night?" I said, "That''s a human, and there''s even Chang Tianba." The Senior Sister said, "Humans are much more terrifying than ghosts. At least ghosts will not easily harm you. Besides, am I not also here?


    Senior Sister and I walked around the warehouse with lanterns in hand, but couldn''t find anything. Although I couldn''t find anything, I was a little disappointed. I heaved a sigh of relief and said, "Let''s go back. Tomorrow, we''ll go ask Master if he has a solution."


    Seeing that I wanted to retreat, Senior Sister firmly said, "No, I''ve come today, so I must find out. I want Master to do everything I can. How old is that old man? Don''t you think about him."


    I muttered, "Then we won''t be able to find it. What else can we do? We can still spend the night here ¡­" At this moment, Senior Martial Sister''s gaze suddenly focused as she stared outside the door. I followed her gaze and didn''t see anything. I said, "Senior Martial Sister, what are you looking at?"


    Senior sister pulled my hand and said, "Come with me, don''t speak loudly." Seeing her nervous expression, I didn''t dare to say anything and could only hold her hand. She pulled me out of the door. The moment I stepped outside, a dense wave of resentment and yin aura surged towards me.


    There was a group of people standing a few dozen meters away from us. There were about forty to fifty of them, and they just stood there quietly with no expression on their faces, staring at me and my senior sister. They were clearly a group of ''unusual people'', and in an instant, I felt the blood in my body surge, my pupils dilate, and my heart seemed to stop beating. After a few seconds, my heart started to beat crazily, as if it was going to jump out of my chest.


    Senior sister felt my fear and whispered, "Don''t be afraid, they won''t be able to sense us. However, this is too much." I knew from Senior Sister''s trembling voice that she was also afraid. Senior Sister said that it was impossible to be afraid, even if dozens of strangers were to stare at her, she would feel uncomfortable, furthermore it was a dozen ghosts, staring at you expressionlessly. I said to Senior Sister, "Why are they staring at us? Didn''t you say that the Soul Lamp won''t wake them up?"


    The Senior Sister said, "Master said so, but I''ve also never used a Soul Lamp." I secretly complained in my heart. Master, you have really screwed us both up.


    Senior Sister and I didn''t dare to move. Who knows if they would come over. I composed myself and said, "If they really can''t do it, then let''s run. Did you bring the God Travelling Armor Talisman?" The Senior Sister said in a slightly anxious tone, "I didn''t bring them, who would have thought that there would be such a group of ghosts?"

 C83

    The two of us stared at each other for a long time. I realized that they weren''t coming and that there was still room for reconciliation.


    I said to my senior sister, "Senior Sister, look, they don''t seem to want to come over." The Senior Sister said, "Don''t make a sound. We can just walk over there while holding our breath. It''ll be fine after we get far away."


    I think it''s a good idea, thirty-six moves and no one can afford to mess with a bunch of ghosts. Nodding, taking a deep breath, we tiptoed down the road.


    At this moment, I suddenly saw a familiar face in the group of ghosts. It was the unconscious girl in the shop, and it should be the spiritual and spiritual soul that was left behind in here. I patted Senior Sister''s shoulder, and with an ''Ah!'', she let out a ''Ah!'', and her yang energy made the group of ghosts become restless as she hurriedly lowered her head and said, "What are you doing? You scared me so much that I almost ran out of here."


    I pointed at the girl''s spiritual and mental body. "Isn''t that the one we''re looking for?" The Senior Sister said in pleasant surprise, "Really? Come, let''s lure it back." As he spoke, he walked towards the group of ghosts.


    I hastily pulled her back. "Senior sister, please don''t provoke those elders. Let''s hurry up and leave." The senior sister said, "It''s fine. They didn''t react even after my yang energy was released. It seems like this Soul Lamp is quite useful. They can''t see us."


    The Senior Sister took out a small paper bag, inside which was the girl''s hair, which she placed on the lamp wick and lit. The girl''s soul and spirit stood up and looked towards us, this was the effect of the Soul Lamp, using what was on me to attract the soul that had gone missing, so that the other ghosts would not be able to see us, only this soul would be able to.


    However, after it stood up, it didn''t head towards us, but rather loitered around the group of ghosts with a confused look on its face. Senior sister and I hastily waved our hands towards one another, but of course, it couldn''t see us.


    The Senior Sister said, "No, if the Soul Lamp is too bright, it will attract the attention of other ghosts." After saying that, I took the lantern and headed towards the direction of the ghost horde while secretly complaining. Big sister, why are you so daring? There''s no choice but to brace yourself and follow along.


    However, she seemed to be a bit afraid and did not dare to come over herself. This was normal, as once a soul left the body, it would be very timid, and because there was no one to rely on, they could only quietly stay in a dark place.


    As she walked, she called out softly, "Come here, don''t be afraid. I''m a good person. I''ll bring you home." Under normal circumstances, ghosts are afraid of breathing, because as long as a person is alive, each breath of a person will bring with it the flow of yang energy, which is very harmful to ghosts, because the ghost''s own yin energy is too heavy, the yang energy being sprayed on its body would be as painful as if it was scalded, which is the reason why Yin and Yang repels each other, similarly, this would attract the ghost''s attention, so I could only try my best to control my own breathing.


    The two of us leaned forward. The spiritual and spiritual soul, on the other hand, seemed to shrink back. I felt a little helpless. Looking at its appearance, I didn''t know how timid the girl was. Senior sister glared at me, meaning what are you trying to do. I pointed to the surroundings, and all the ghosts nearby were attracted by the yang energy flowing out from Senior sister''s throat. They looked around, and all of them walked back and forth with their lifeless eyes, looking as terrifying as they could possibly get.


    The Senior Sister also widened her eyes and looked around in fear. We both covered our mouths and squatted for a while to stabilize our yang energy. Not daring to open our mouths again, we finally stood up and moved closer to that spiritual and spiritual body.


    This time, it didn''t run around any longer because it felt the familiar aura from the Soul Lamp. The fear on its face slowly faded as it followed the Soul Lamp. Senior Sister passed the lamp to me and said in a low voice, "Take it. Take it back. It''s tiring me to death."


    In this way, we took turns carrying the lamp and slowly walked back, the spirit and the spirit following behind us. We didn''t dare to leave quickly, for fear that the spirit and the spirit wouldn''t be able to keep up. Once it lost the attraction of the Soul Lamp, it would once again fall into a state of confusion and helplessness.


    We slowly made our way to the store. It was a long way from here, and I rarely got tired of having fox blood on me, but I couldn''t help but complain to my senior sister, "Senior sister, do you think we can do this for someone we don''t know?"


    The Senior Sister said, "You were the one who carried him back. You can''t just leave him to die." I said, "I didn''t hold her, so don''t spout nonsense. Ever since I was young, I knew that men and women shouldn''t touch each other. Chang Ye used a car to bring her back. He carried her into the house, but I didn''t even touch her." Upon hearing Chang Tianba''s words, the senior sister seemed a bit unhappy, "What does that long worm know? Stop fooling around with him. He isn''t a good person either."


    I said, "Senior Sister, you seem to be dissatisfied with Master Chang. He is actually quite a good person." The senior sister said, "Didn''t you say that Chang Tianba almost killed the baby? He didn''t even let a baby go." I said, "I''m curious as well. Why would he want to kill his own child? I don''t understand."


    "What did you say, that was his child?" The Senior Martial Sister asked in surprise, her voice somewhat loud. Even the spiritual and spiritual soul behind her were frightened by the sudden appearance of the yang energy.


    I hastily put my index finger to my lips and said, "Quiet down, senior sister. That baby really is Master Chang''s. I forgot to tell you that it was born between him and the Japanese woman who wanted to kill me." The Senior Sister rolled her eyes and did not speak for a long time. It was unknown what she was thinking. After a long time, she said, "Yes, he''s a mixed blood child."


    I almost fell down, thinking that she was going to say something after thinking for a long time. I said, "Big sis, isn''t this the main point? Didn''t you think about how the two of them could have children? They are mortal enemies. Master Chang was controlled by Little Cang You Zi for a long time, and almost killed me. Master Chang hates her to death."


    Senior Sister thought for a while and suddenly burst out laughing. I couldn''t think of anything funny, so I asked: "Senior Sister, what are you laughing about?" She looked at me and said, "It''s okay, let''s go."


    We walked for a long time before we arrived at the store. When we went in, Brother Hua was already fast asleep with the baby in his arms. Seeing that the baby was about to fall out of his arms, I hastily went up to him to take care of the baby.


    Just as I was about to speak, he saw his senior sister behind me. She was holding a lantern, and her soul and spirit were following behind her. Brother Hua ran past me and headed straight for her, "Senior Sister, you''re back.


    When he walked over, the yang energy scared the soul and caused it to retreat. I hastily pulled Brother Hua and said, "Brother Hua, it''s getting late, so I''ll send you away."


    Brother Hua looked at his watch and regretfully said, "It''s indeed quite late. I had originally wanted to discuss art and life with Senior Sister. Next time then." I hurriedly sent Brother Hua out. Senior sister smiled as she walked me out of the door. She waved towards Brother Hua and warmly said, "Come often. Don''t be a stranger." I almost laughed out loud when I saw Senior Sister looking like this. It''s such a pity to not be an actor. Brother Hua was extremely excited when he saw Senior Sister talking to him. "Mhmm, Senior Sister, I came to see you when I had nothing to do."


    After sending Brother Hua to his car, I went back to the store and looked at my watch. It was almost 11 PM. Senior Sister''s smile was gone. She said to me coldly, "Put this mind and soul inside and then boil some water." I said, "How can I send you off? I don''t know how."


    The Senior Sister took her fold-out bed and headed upstairs, saying, "lure them to her side and go in yourself. Don''t dawdle and hurry." Seeing that Senior Sister was in a bad mood, I didn''t dare to ask anymore questions and hastily took the Soul Lamp to follow her up the stairs. I slept in the second floor''s hall, and the unconscious girl was in the room next to mine. I entered with the Soul Lamp in my hand, and quickly became one with the unconscious girl.


    The Senior Sister called out to me, "Junior Brother, come here." She was in the innermost room, so I hastily ran over. Senior sister said, "Go downstairs and get a broom. Also, heat up some water while you''re at it." I said, "We don''t need to bury this house. There''s no need to clean it, right? Why is there a need to boil water? Do you even need to give her a bath?"


    The senior sister gently pinched my face and gently said, "Little junior brother, what do we do if your senior sister feels dirty? If she''s tired, what do we do if she wants to wash her feet?"


    Looking at Senior Sister''s charming smile and feeling the pain coming from her face, I hurriedly said, "Okay, okay. Senior Sister, I''ll head there immediately." As Senior Sister released me, I hastily ran down the stairs and rubbed my face. It was really painful.


    After cleaning the room symbolically, he brought the foot wash water up and said to his senior sister, "Senior sister, please." The senior sister slowly got up and said, "That''s right, that''s right. My junior brother is very polite." Just as I was about to turn around and leave, the Senior Sister said, "Ai, junior brother, bring the child to me. Don''t sleep after that."


    It was unknown if she was truly happy, or was she just smirking like before. Moreover, this child was Master Chang''s child, so she seemed to have some misunderstandings towards him. I was worried that she might have tried to kill this baby, so I said to her, "Senior Sister, this child cries easily at night. I''m afraid that you won''t be able to sleep well, so you should give it to me." After saying that, she reached out her hand to take the child. Who knew that Senior Martial Sister would hit me and gouge me again. "Go, lie down. That''s right, you''re not allowed to fall asleep. I''ll call for you later."


    Then, ignoring me, I looked down at the child with extreme gentleness, humming a little tune in my mouth as I slowly played with the child. I swallowed a mouthful of saliva, saying that women were truly strange beings, at least I was completely unable to understand my senior sister, and could not guess her true thoughts at all. I could only pray that she would not do anything strange to the child, or else I would definitely be out of luck.


    After lying on the bed for a while, I felt really tired. My eyes involuntarily closed and I quickly fell asleep. I dreamt that there was a person walking in front of me, with long hair fluttering in the wind. It should be a girl. Is she my senior sister? However, I couldn''t see her face clearly. I followed her as she kept on calling out to me. "Junior brother, come here quickly."


    No matter what, I can''t keep up with her. She suddenly stopped and shouted in a sharp voice, "Sun Hao, come over here." This shout woke me up. It turned out that it wasn''t a dream and senior sister was really calling me.

 C84

    He then got up and ran to his Senior Sister''s room. "What''s the matter, Senior Sister?" The senior sister hugged the child and said slowly, "Look, you''ve awakened the child. Quickly pour the foot washing water out."


    I quickly went to get some water from my feet. After getting my senior sister''s permission, I went to bed, and the originally strong sleepiness had completely vanished, leaving me unable to sleep after tossing and turning so much that I could hear senior sister''s humming and singing. As I listened to her singing, I recalled that my mother used to coax me to go to sleep like this when I was young, but I didn''t realize that I was already so old and could still remember my parents always saying, "When will my family''s child grow up?"


    Senior sister''s humming gradually died down and I fell asleep in a daze. After an unknown amount of time, I was woken up by a light sound. Even after falling asleep, my senses were still extremely sharp, so I was easily woken up by the sound of the outside world.


    When I woke up, I pricked up my ears and listened. The sound came from next door, was it my senior sister, but there were careful footsteps and hurried gasps. It wasn''t like my senior sister.


    A figure was standing at the door of Senior Sister''s room, peering through the crack in the door. It was pitch black in the night, and even though I was covered in fox blood, I couldn''t see his face clearly. Afraid that he would hurt Senior Sister, I ran over and grabbed his wrist to pinch him while turning on the light.


    She took the opportunity to bite my hand when I was relaxing. I released my hand and she squatted in the corner, shivering, and stared at me with frightened eyes. She kept saying, "Don''t come over, I''m not running, don''t hit me ¡­"


    Seeing that she seemed to be very scared, I squatted down and said to her, "It''s fine, don''t worry, I''m not a bad person ¡­" Without waiting for me to finish, she pushed me away and ran downstairs.


    I suspect that she was too frightened and had a bad brain, so I hurriedly followed her. In the dark of the night, even if she didn''t run into a ghost, she would still easily run into bad guys. Not to mention that she really ran really fast, when she ran out she could no longer see her figure.


    I walked over to her and said, "Little sister, don''t be afraid. I was the one who rescued you. It''s so dangerous for you to run around at night." She turned and looked at me piteously. "Are you really not a bad person?" I said to myself, "If I was a bad person, you would have lost your mind a long time ago. I pulled her up and said to her," You''ve been unconscious for so long, are you hungry now? "


    When I said that, she touched her belly and said with a shy expression, "Yeah." I went to the kitchen and made a bowl of noodles for her. Looking at how she was wolfing down the noodles, I felt really tender towards her and felt that she must have suffered a lot after getting caught by Yukiko''s group. It''s not like a little girl can take all the hardships, no wonder she''s so timid. None... "Salted vegetables."


    I took some pickled vegetables for her and went upstairs to look for Senior Sister. I don''t know if Senior Sister was woken up from her sleep, but I prayed that I wouldn''t wake her up. Senior Sister''s mental state is a bit different from before, I don''t know what she would do if I wake her up at night.


    After going upstairs, I gently pushed open the door of Senior Sister''s room. It was completely silent inside. It seemed that Senior Sister was not woken up. I heaved a sigh of relief. I will tell Senior Sister about this matter during the day.


    Just as he was about to close the door and go out, the voice of his Senior Martial Sister came from inside. "Junior Martial Brother, did that girl leave?" The originally familiar voice now sounded a little strange. It turned out that Senior Sister had already woken up. I said, "She''s downstairs. I just made her a bowl of noodles and she''s eating."


    Senior Sister gently stood up, as if she was afraid of disturbing the baby in her arms. She placed the baby on the bed and expressionlessly went downstairs in her pajamas.


    I hurried to keep up with her. The girl was still wolfing down noodles, a big bowl of which was almost gone, and no matter how you looked at it, it wasn''t something that a person of her size could eat. She sat in front of her with a professional smile on her face and asked, "What''s your name?"


    The girl managed to swallow a mouthful of noodles before she said, "I don''t remember too well. All I know is that I was taken away by that group and locked in a small house, and then one day they stuffed me in a barrel and gave me something to eat. I fell asleep, and then I woke up for a while and fell asleep again, and when I woke up I was here."


    It seemed that she was quite frightened and had even forgotten her own name. The fake smile on her senior apprentice sister''s face disappeared as she walked upstairs with a straight face and threw me a sentence. "I''ll leave it to you." Sigh, I don''t know what''s wrong with Senior Sister, but another guy who doesn''t know his name popped up. I looked at her, who only cared about eating noodles, and felt a little worried.


    The situation was very complicated. Senior sister was a very rational and kind person, but she suddenly became moody. A mixed blood baby, a girl who even forgot her name. I was a little annoyed as I pushed open the door to take a breath of fresh air.


    Especially at night, since this place is far away from the city and there aren''t many people coming in during the day, let alone at night. As long as I have the guts, it would be a really good place to relax. As I was pacing back and forth, the door opened and the girl stuck her head out and timidly asked, "Are there anymore? I''m not full yet."


    I woke up a little earlier the next day, my senior sister was already awake, holding the baby and walking back and forth downstairs, beating and humming a little tune, her face showing a strong maternal love, and she gently looked at the child in her arms. I don''t know if it was because senior sister''s technique was good, or because the child didn''t sleep well last night, but she was breathing evenly in her arms, sleeping soundly.


    "Good morning, Senior Sister." I greeted Senior Sister. Senior Sister merely nodded her head slightly without raising her eyes. I was a bit embarrassed, but I still had to eat. I asked, "Senior Sister, what do you want for breakfast this morning?" I was already used to it, so I thought that Senior Sister had already cooked a meal in advance so she could leisurely coax the child. Senior Sister said, "I don''t know what to eat, just watch and do as you please. If you really can''t do it, then go out and buy some steamed buns and buns.


    How could I know how to cook? I asked, "Senior sister, the steamed buns are easy to buy, but the milk was sold out just from buying them last night, not to mention the milk powder. Why don''t you give this child some congee?" Senior sister gave me a glare and said, "How can such a young child eat porridge? If you don''t sell it here, go to a place further away and buy it. Hurry up. If you can''t buy it back, then don''t come back." Then he smiled at the baby in his arms.


    I had no choice but to give the bun I bought to Senior Sister to eat. When Senior Sister was eating, she put the child down. I asked, "Senior Sister, where is that girl?" The senior sister looked at me strangely. "Which girl?" I said, "The one in a coma. You talked to her when you woke up last night." The Senior Sister said, "Oh, you''re still sleeping upstairs, right?" When I went upstairs to call the girl, she rubbed her eyes and yawned, saying, "What do you want to eat?"


    This was a glutton. She didn''t even wash her face as she sat down next to her senior sister, the two of them didn''t interact at all and ate their own noodles. I felt a little weird as I said to her, "Senior sister, I went out to buy some milk powder." The Senior Sister responded expressionlessly.


    After running for a long time, I finally managed to get some milk powder. On the way back, I saw a familiar old man walking leisurely in front of me. I happily ran over to hug him and shouted, "Master, you''re finally back!"


    This old man was the master of the senior apprentice brother who was accompanying him in the hospital. I startled him with a hug, and when he realized that it was me, he let out a sigh of relief.


    I told him about what had happened in the past few days. My master was surprised, but when I finished, he smacked me in the head and said, "You''re too brave. How am I supposed to explain it to your parents if something bad happens?" I chuckled and said, "There won''t be a next time. Master, you can rest assured."


    I told my Master that Senior Sister''s current state was extremely unstable and that she mustn''t be provoked. My Master said with lingering fear, "Yes, it''s very scary for her to fly out like that."


    After entering the store, I shouted, "Master is back!" Master also came in with a face full of happiness. Senior sister only lightly looked at me and said, "Old man, you''re back. Ai, Junior Brother, where''s the milk powder?"


    I took the milk powder into the kitchen. Master looked at the child in Senior Sister''s arms and walked over happily, reaching out his hand to touch the child''s face, but Senior Sister turned around, obviously not willing to let Master touch it. Master''s face was filled with embarrassment, standing there with a smile, "Hehe, this child is really cute."


    When the milk powder had been washed, the senior sister carefully fed it to the child, looking extremely careful and careful. After washing the milk powder, the senior sister carefully fed it to the child, looking extremely careful and careful.


    The little girl''s mouth was stuffed with buns as she shook her head. I whispered to my master, "She seems to be scared silly and doesn''t know anything anymore." When she heard this, she whispered, "I''m not stupid. I just forgot who I am."


    My master called my senior sister and me together and said, "Ju Ming''s condition is getting better and better, and he''s no longer in danger of his life. I don''t have to watch him every day, this is the first thing, and the second thing is, there''s a mission above, I have to go out. I originally wanted to take Qian Zhen away ¡­" With that, she looked at Senior Martial Sister. Senior Martial Sister gently looked at the baby in her arms, as if she didn''t hear her master''s words. "Haozi, come with me."


    I said, "What task?" His Master said vaguely, "It''s nothing. There''s just an ancient building complex excavation. Let''s go and take a look." Seeing how easy my master was speaking, I knew that the excavation of ancient buildings definitely wasn''t in the city. I didn''t know which old forest was located in, and at that time, it would be living in a tent and eating compressed biscuit, so the environment would be really bad. I heard from my senior brother that he once went out with me, and took me for a few days in the woods with an archaeological team, and almost let the mosquitoes eat it, so I swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said, "Master, I still have to go to school, you can''t miss the courses, don''t you always say that the knowledge level is very important, I also don''t ¡­" Without waiting for me to finish speaking, my Master said, "You brat, don''t say it''s useless. I''ve been giving you a semester of pretense that I don''t know. Don''t speak nonsense."


    Even if I am unlucky, when I come back, I will get a child to hug every day. When the time comes, I won''t have to do anything, it would be so comfortable. Master tapped my forehead and said, "What are you thinking, brat.

 C85

    I muttered, "We should let them go then. Who wants to go?" His Master did not hear him and happily spoke to the little girl.


    The little girl just stared at her master and listened. Every time her master asked about her, she would just shake her head and say, "I don''t know," which would make her depressed. "She looks like a smart little girl, but she''s actually a little stupid, so call her an idiot."


    Master seemed to be in a good mood as he sat there humming a little tune while mumbling to himself, "It seems like I forgot something." I leaned over and said, "Master, did you forget something?" His Master said, "To be able to remember, you must have forgotten. Kid, did you also become an idiot?" I touched my nose and my master said, "Forget it, I don''t want to. I''m in a good mood today and will be treating you to a restaurant at noon."


    I hastily clapped my hands and said, "Alright, alright, Master, where should we go to eat?" Master hesitated for a moment before asking me, "What should we eat?"


    I said, "Master, you have the final say. Whatever you want to eat is up to you." His Master thought for a moment and said, "I''ll take you guys to eat dumplings." In Master''s mind, dumplings are the best delicacies, and I don''t know what''s good or bad about them. Anyway, it''s fine if we don''t eat them.


    Master asked for a private room and we all took our seats. Master excitedly looked at the menu and ordered four dishes and two catties of dumplings. I said to Master, "Master, this little girl is really good at eating. Please order some dumplings as well." His Master carelessly said, "How much can a little girl eat? This dumpling is too greasy. If you can''t eat much, you will get tired of living."


    I said in my heart that you are stingy, and also greasy, dumpling skin is not a ball of meat oil, I see that girl eating, even a ball of meat oil can swallow a lot.


    The dishes had already been served and the small table was filled to the brim. His master picked up a dumpling for his senior sister and said, "Xizhen, this dumpling is the best to eat. Try it." The senior sister took the dumplings out of the bowl and put some of the meat into the baby''s mouth. The master quickly said, "You can''t eat so little children. It''s easy to choke."


    The senior sister said, "I know, just let him smell it. He likes to eat meat." Sure enough, she gave a bit of meat on the tip of her chopsticks for the child to sniff. The child sniffled as if he had an appetite. The senior sister smiled and said, "Look, right?"


    The master said, "Xizhen, is this child a boy or a girl?" The Senior Sister said, "Girl, when you grow up, you''ll definitely be as good-looking as me." I swallowed my saliva. Senior sister''s words weren''t like this in the past, how could they be compared to me? I said smilingly, "She is also not your child, so why does she look the same as you?"


    This sentence was quite troublesome to say. Hearing that, Senior Sister threw her chopsticks on the ground, causing Liu Mei to stare at me and say, "Why is it not my child? If I say so, then so be it." I hastily replied, "Yes, yes, yes. Your child, your child. I won''t fight with you for it."


    His Master hurriedly tried to smooth things over. "About that, why don''t Hao Zi and Xi Zhen accompany me for a drink? This is a day of great joy." The Senior Sister said, "I don''t drink it. Children with the smell of alcohol should hate it." My Master was quite embarrassed. "Then I''ll drink with you, Master."


    My master and I each poured a glass of white wine and sipped it. The foolish aunt stared at my cup and said, "What is this?" I said, "This is wine. You want some too?" The foolish aunt said, "I''ll try it." After saying that, he took my cup and gulped it down, causing Master and I to be stunned for a moment. Master even said, "Not bad, foolish nun, you have some tolerance."


    The master quickly called the waiter to bring some water for the foolish aunt to drink. Only then did it get better. The foolish aunt''s crying made the child in Senior Sister''s arms cry, and for a moment, the entire room was filled with crying. Senior Sister hurriedly carried the child and left.


    Master and I stared at each other, unsure of what to do. Master frowned and said, "What''s wrong with Xizhen? Why are you so concerned about this child?" I shook my head, "Who knows? She really hates Chang Tianba. I never would have thought that she would be so sad for his child." The Master said, "Is this a child born of Chang Tianba and that Japanese woman?"


    I said, "Yeah, he said so himself. There''s no need to lie to me." His Master frowned and thought for a moment. "That child is not an ordinary person. The yin aura on him is very similar to that of Qian Zhen, which is why he is so attractive to Qian Zhen." I nodded my head. I didn''t doubt him. After all, ever since I brought this child back, Senior Sister has indeed become a completely different person.


    After a while, Senior Sister came in with the child in her arms, we ate and drank, Master was in a good mood, and drank quite a bit.


    When his master was still young, he once walked with his uncle in the dark, and in the small forest, there was a young man walking together, younger than his master, only 17 or 18 years old. His master and uncle were in a hurry, so they left quickly.


    When Master asked him what had happened, he did not speak. After a while, the young man started sweating, Master and Uncle asked him if he was tying his shoelace, and when he turned his head inadvertently after tying his shoelace, he saw that there was a shadow behind him. It looked like a person was crawling, and he was scared, who would crawl in the dark? He quickly ran to catch up with his master and uncle.


    He was worried that his Master and Grand Uncle were also afraid, so he left him behind and endured the urge to tell them. After a while, not only could he see the shadow, but he could also hear the sound of hurrying footsteps, and he saw that his Master and Grand Uncle did not react at all, as if he did not hear anything. He knew that even he himself could hear them, and was even more afraid, because the sweat on his forehead was already forming, so he told his Master and Grand Uncle the truth.


    His Master laughed out loud, took out a Evil Breaking Talisman and slapped it on the back of that young man, "It''s fine, don''t worry about us. I don''t think much of normal kids." The young man knew that he had met an expert and was no longer afraid.


    As he walked, the young man took out a big cake to eat, and his master didn''t think too much, seeing that he was also a bit hungry, but the young man only cared about eating, and didn''t even think about sharing the cake with his master. His master thought to himself, this guy is a little stingy, at least you''re welcome, we can eat as much as we want, but the young man didn''t say a word, and soon the big cake was finished.


    After finishing the big cake, he rummaged through his bag and slowed down his pace. His Master said in a hurry, "You should leave quickly. We''re in a hurry." The young man didn''t say anything. He lowered his head to look for something to eat. After a while, he found a piece of candy and ate it. He chewed it with an expression as if he was eating delicacies.


    He asked his master and uncle if there was anything to eat. uncle master gave him the dry food in his bag, and he stuffed it into his mouth without even thanking him, as if he had been hungry for a long time. He ate uncle''s dry food in a few bites, and even reached out his hand to ask for more, causing his master to be a little angry, "We''re not a food shop, how can we eat so much?"


    Seeing his Master say this, he sat down and began to gnaw on his fingernails. It was as if he was trying to pull his fingers off before stopping, and after a while, he bit his nails off, and blood even started to flow out, as if he didn''t know if it was painful or not. His Master and Grand Uncle then realized that something was wrong.


    The black shadow he saw just now should be the hungry ghost. The hungry ghost saw that he was the one who was the easiest to bully, so he got on top of him, and if he didn''t control him, he could eat whatever he saw, and in the end, eat himself.


    His strength was so strong that it didn''t seem like it belonged to a seventeen or eighteen year old boy. This was because he was being chased by a hungry ghost, but he still couldn''t get rid of his master. Uncle Master picked up the leaves and soil from the side and stuffed them into his mouth.


    After swallowing for a while, he stopped struggling, his complexion slowly returned to normal, and soon he began to retch. His master let him go, and he bent over and vomited with all his might, spitting out many things, food and food and bread, digesting and half digesting, and leaves and black mud, which took him a while to finish.


    His master and grand-uncle walked him for a while before he could leave. The master said that if he was allowed to eat, he would be bloated to death, and all the food he had eaten was taken away by the hungry ghosts. Later on, the leaves and soil the grand-uncle gave him were unable to digest what he had eaten, so the hungry ghost left.


    Hearing my master''s words, I looked at the foolish aunt and said, "Master, I understand. You''re saying that the hungry ghost is carrying the silly aunt? Just give her some leaves, and I''ll go out and find some."


    With that, I got up to leave, but my master quickly pulled me back, "What do you mean, ''follow'' me? I can see that the aunt''s soul is very clean. She must have just left her soul not long ago." The foolish girl nodded her head, and I ''oh'' sat down.


    Master and I finished a bottle of white wine. Master wiped his mouth and burped, then suddenly slapped his thigh and said, "I just remembered, Haozi. You remember that Mrs. Liu has a granddaughter, right?"


    I thought for a while before I remembered. "I think so. Grandma Liu had a grandson with the same surname, Liu. I saw her when I was young. She was dark and skinny like a monkey. Grandma Liu was going to treat her as my daughter-in-law. I said I didn''t agree."


    His Master said, "How come I just remembered that something has happened to her family''s head?" I was shocked. "What happened?" "Don''t worry, it''s not a big deal. Your little daughter-in-law scared you, and I have some affinity with Senior Liu. I told her son-in-law that if there''s anything, we can contact each other after so many years. Speaking of which, I miss Senior Liu quite a bit. He''s been here for so many years."

 C86

    My master said that she should be fine. Although he was a bit confused, he was very strict in his affairs. I still believed him on this point. When I mentioned Grandma Liu, I felt a little down.


    Seeing that I wasn''t happy, Master patted me on the shoulder and said, "Little brat, be happy. Men aren''t like this." I smiled and said, "It''s fine, Master. I''m already so old."


    That night, Master and I were discussing the journey. Senior Sister came down from upstairs, but her face was still expressionless. She sat down and said to us, "Master, Junior Brother, I also want to go." I was rather surprised, Senior Sister had been hugging the infant for the past two days and didn''t let it go when Master said that he would take her out. I said, "Senior Sister, it''s better if you don''t go. After all, there are two people in the store that we have to take care of."


    The Master nodded to the Senior Martial Sister, who remained silent for a while before saying, "Junior Martial Brother, you don''t need to go. Let me go. I just want to go out and relax. My mind has been a mess these past few days." I know that this infant still had a great influence on Senior Sister, to the point that it made her seem like another person.


    I looked at my master and said, "I think it''s best if you decide." Master looked at me before looking at the expressionless Senior Sister and said, "Both of you can go." Senior Sister and I uttered ''ah?'' at almost the same time. The Master said, "You two don''t have to worry about the store. If there''s no business, there''s no business. The child can be taken care of by the foolish aunt, and in a few days, Juche and Ju E will be here."


    I am very happy. Although I have only met those senior brothers once, because we are fellow brothers, my heart still feels very close to them, especially to you. Even though we cannot communicate using words, we do not feel estranged from each other.


    I said, "Great, it would be great if they could come. Master, are they going to join the archaeological team?" His Master nodded. "That''s right, this mission is quite difficult. Your uncle-master is too old to do anything about it, so he arranged for them to come over. Let''s take advantage of the fact that they haven''t been here for a few days to settle Senior Liu''s family matters."


    Senior Sister and I began to prepare our luggage, saying that it was our luggage, but in fact it was nothing much, because Grandma Liu''s daughter''s house wasn''t too far from here, and Master and I both had our things in a bag. Senior Sister only had a small bag with a change of clothes in it, and after thinking for a while, she also stuffed it into my bag.


    After dinner, the master happily chatted with the foolish aunt, talking nonsense. The silly aunt didn''t seem to be in much better condition, whatever the master said, she just listened and giggled. I''m quite worried, the foolish aunt will take good care of herself and the baby.


    That night, his master heated up the brick bed and slept soundly on it. He could hear her snoring upstairs and his senior sister took care of him very well.


    The next morning, the three of us left in high spirits. Master specifically caught a taxi, and although it was not far from here to the countryside, the taxi was still quite expensive, especially for a stingy person like Master. Looking at Master''s happy expression on the front passenger seat, I couldn''t help but ask, "Master, what''s the matter?"


    His Master said, "Then you don''t know about it. This is a matter between adults, so children shouldn''t ask about it." After saying that, he closed his eyes and happily hummed a little tune. However, that sound was really unpleasant to hear. That was good as well. It saved me and Senior Sister from sleeping in the car.


    The afternoon arrived. Originally, it would not take that long to get there. However, the road was not easy to walk on. The driver did not dare to drive too fast, so he accidentally fell into the ditch.


    It''s not too far from my hometown. It''s been a few years, and time flies so fast. I''m standing on the dark land of the countryside, and although I''m just a teenager, I''ve been through so much. I feel like the world has changed." Master came over and patted me on the shoulder and said, "Let''s go, kid.


    At the entrance to the village, a middle-aged man was waiting for someone. I recognized him from far away as Grandma Liu''s son-in-law, Liu Kun. He looked no different from an ordinary farmer, except that his hair was a little gray.


    His Master''s eyesight was also very good, so she called out from a distance, "Kun''er, this is ¡­" Liu Kun also waved his hand and stood up. He looked at us from afar, and after recognizing us, he ran towards us with glee. His expression was as if he had seen a family member he hadn''t seen for a long time.


    I don''t know if it''s because I''m worried about my daughter, or because I have a deep friendship with my master, but it took me a while to let go of my master. Senior Sister and I looked at each other in dismay.


    His master pushed him away with great difficulty and said, "Don''t worry about Kun Zi, I won''t come here anymore. Xuan Xuan will be fine." One of them pulled me over and said, "Remember this kid?" Liu Kun rubbed his eyes and looked at me. "I don''t remember. Is this your disciple?" His Master laughed and said, "This is your mother-in-law''s only disciple. You don''t remember, but I can''t blame you. It''s been so many years." I said, "Uncle Liu, I''m Sun Hao." Liu Kun came over and patted my shoulder. "I remember now. At that time, you were only so young, but now you''re already a young man." His master then introduced his Senior Sister and the group of them headed home.


    The traffic here was very smooth, and there were very few outsiders, so when they came here, it basically attracted the attention of people they did not know, especially so for Senior Sister. Although she was not dressed very well, she had a light and agile temperament, coupled with her beautiful features, it attracted the attention of many people, causing them to whisper amongst themselves. One of them, an uncle, was dressed very sloppily, staring at Senior Sister with an almost absent-minded expression, his mouth agape in a manner that did not even blink as I whispered into her ear, "Hey, Senior Sister, what do you think about that uncle?"


    The Senior Sister said, "I can''t guess." I chuckled. "He must be an old bachelor. Otherwise, how could he stare at you like that?" The Senior Sister understood what I meant, and fiercely pinched my waist. "Junior Brother, you''ve even learned divination. When did Master teach you?" I rubbed my waist and said, "It''s not a divination, it''s an experience. Old Song of my village is just like that, dressed like a stick, and his hair is like a chicken''s nest, his pants are all mud. It seems that he hasn''t had a wife for a long time and has no one to help him take care of him. The Senior Martial Sister smiled and said, "Junior Martial Brother, you are still young and have plenty of experience in the martial arts world. If you have time, please pass it on to me."


    Arriving at the Liu residence, his Master glanced at him and said, "Hm, not bad. Kun Zi, your family''s happy days are coming." I said in my heart that my master was really skilled. I didn''t see anything, but I saw the neighbor''s dog put his head on the door and stick out his tongue at us.


    Entering the courtyard, Uncle Liu called out as he entered, "Motherf * cker, Uncle Xu is coming." With that, a woman walked out. Although her clothes didn''t look expensive, they were washed very white. She was clean from head to toe and had combed her hair meticulously. This was Granny Liu''s daughter, Liu Guizhi.


    Enjoying us warmly, we entered a clean and tidy house. One could tell what kind of person the mistress of the house was, even though it was an ordinary house, it gave people a comfortable feeling and a sense of family warmth.


    They sat down and poured tea for us. The couple accompanied Master, who introduced me and Senior Sister. Liu Gui Zhi looked at me carefully and said, "This is the child that my mom always mentioned. She''s already this old." Her expression was a little sad, perhaps because I thought of Grandma Liu, I also felt a kind of kinship with her, after all, I had long treated her as my own family.


    In fact, Grandma Liu had said that her woman hadn''t studied for many years, so it seemed that Grandma Liu had taught her well since she was young. Besides, for a kind and kind person like Grandma Liu, her child would definitely not be far off. Liu Gui Zhi and I would soon be busy cooking, but Senior Sister Liu and I would follow to help, but she wouldn''t let us.


    His master asked where Uncle Liu''s daughter was. Uncle Liu sighed and said: "Xuan Xuan is in the back room. He didn''t sleep well last night. That''s why he fell asleep." He took a long drag on his cigarette. I could see the gloom on his face as the smoke curled around him. It seemed that this only child was very important to the couple.


    His Master drank the tea in her cup in one gulp, then she waved her hand and said, "Kun Zi, don''t worry. I''m already here, what are you worried about? Come, let''s go take a look at our child."


    When we opened the door, there was a girl who was about the same age as me lying on the brick bed. She didn''t seem to have changed much since we were young, but she was still as dark and thin as before. Her nostrils were still pointed forward, and I sighed. No wonder when I was young, Grandma Liu said that she would be my daughter-in-law. She was afraid that I wouldn''t be able to marry her.


    I didn''t notice anything amiss, so I activated the fox''s blood. I could vaguely see that there was something dark on her forehead. This was the sign of her body being extremely weak and unlucky.


    Her master sat beside her, reached out to take her pulse, and said to Uncle Liu, "Relax, it''s fine. Uncle will treat the child tomorrow. Don''t wake her up now, she''s still weak." The few of us gently closed the door and went out.


    They started to talk about the past. Master and Grandma Liu had known each other since a long time ago, so they could be considered friends for years. Grandma Liu only had this daughter under her, so Master and Uncle Liu''s family were very familiar with each other, but I was still a child at that time.


    Senior Sister and I went out for a round out of boredom. Master told us not to go too far, so I agreed. I said in my heart that Master was too careful, we were both so old, are we still worried about being taken by the wolves? We chatted as we walked, there were not many people outside now, and occasionally they looked at us for a while, and then they saw the shaggy old man again, wandering about as if he were waiting for something, and when he saw us come out he looked at us furtively, but not so openly, and I''ve seen a lot of people like that, and there have to be a few of them in any village, and it didn''t matter.

 C87

    Today, Senior Sister dressed as if she was here for a tour. Her hair was casually scattered on her shoulders. She dressed as thin and cool. I couldn''t help but sigh at how women were able to go out for the sake of beauty.


    I seemed to have realized what my master meant by that. I pulled on my senior sister and said, "Let''s go back. It''s really cold." The Senior Sister said, "Is it cold? Why can''t I feel it?"


    She frowned as she saw that we had returned. "Haozi, your wife is awake. She''s in good condition, don''t worry." I almost broke out in cold sweat because of their laughter. Senior sister used the excuse of going to the kitchen to help me, and I also wanted to run away with them, but Master forced me to sit down and chat with them. Uncle Liu had a face full of concern as he pulled me over to ask questions.


    After being choked by the dry smoke for a while, we were finally about to start eating. The six of us packed the small table until it was completely full, and Liu Yuxuan also came out, looking a little dispirited. I could see that she didn''t have much of a change from her childhood, and was still black and skinny.


    The table was filled with sumptuous meals, although not very delicate, they were very tasty, even more delicious than many of the grand hotels in the big city. I ate until my stomach was round, Uncle Liu and Aunt Liu continuously gave me food, and the more I worried about the warmth of their invitation, the more the corner of Master''s mouth curled up in an imperceptible smile.


    Uncle Liu asked me if I wanted to drink, and before I could reply, Master said seriously, "You can''t give him alcohol. You''re just a kid, how long is it going to take for you to start drinking? My discipline of my disciple is very strict." I don''t know who made me drink with him yesterday, no wonder master chased master away. Master doesn''t have a door in his mouth like this, he''s full of nonsense, plus he smokes and drinks and lies, how does he look like a cultivator.


    After dinner, Uncle Liu cleaned up the room next door. I stayed here with my master, my senior sister and Liu Yuxuan stayed in the same room, and Aunt Liu and my senior sister seemed to hate seeing each other too late. My master took me around the outside and looked at the surrounding terrain, it was very Feng shui [1], and when I arrived at a high stand, my master rubbed his chin with squinted eyes and nodded, "Yes, you''re right, the Feng Shui that Old Liu family chose is not bad, it should be senior Liu''s judgement."


    I said, "Master, you don''t have a beard either. Why are you constantly rubbing your chin?" Master looked at me and said, "Ai, Hao Zi, don''t you feel that this action is very graceful?" I didn''t know what demeanor was, but the wind was a bit strong. I said, "Master, what are you looking at? The sky is about to turn dark, so what can you tell?"


    His Master shook his head and said, "Haozi, you''re too careless. You haven''t read the handwritten book that Senior Liu left for you, right?" I said, "Master, please spare me. I don''t want to read books. Besides, the words on those books are as flamboyant as flying dragons and dancing phoenixes. I don''t even know how to read them."


    His Master said, "Senior Liu''s book is a treasure, a total of two books. I''ve read them before, and they didn''t even have you at that time. One is with you now, and the other is with Liu Kun." I said, "I understand Master. Before you came here, you were talking about matters between adults. It should be this, right? If you help treat Liu Yuxuan''s illness, Uncle Liu will give you the book." His master was quite angry, so she hit me on the head and said, "Nonsense, I am good friends with Senior Liu, how could I not help her descendants? You brat, why didn''t you learn Senior Liu''s character?" I said to myself, as if you had learned Granny Liu''s character.


    I rubbed my forehead and said, "Then tell me, where is the other book at Uncle Liu''s house? Did he agree to give it to you?" In the past, Senior Liu had told me that when the Liu Family''s descendants take the initiative to find me, that book would naturally appear, and Senior Liu had already promised to give me that book. It''s just that I was still young then, and Senior Liu wanted to let me hone my skills for a few years, so he didn''t give the book to me at the time.


    I asked, "What''s a pity?" His Master said, "Unfortunately, Senior Liu died too early and before he died, he gave you a book. It''s a waste of heaven''s treasures."


    I said, "Then I''ll show you the book." His Master shook her head and said, "No, absolutely no. Senior Liu and I have an agreement. When will I get the second book? When will I be able to read it?"


    What kind of agreement was this? Why would it be bad to see it ahead of time? Master once again squinted into the distance, nodding from time to time. "Master, what can you see?" I said. His Master said, "I''ll teach you a move today. First, you have to concentrate with utmost concentration. When you circulate your inner force to your eyes, you can''t focus your eyes. What can you see by squinting or squinting?" I narrowed my eyes, but I couldn''t see anything. I slanted my eyes again, trying to spread the pupils of my eyes; this required a long period of practice, and after several unsuccessful attempts, I said, "Forget it, we''ll practice again tomorrow. Let''s go back, Master."


    His Master said, "When did you learn it? How about I save your wife?" I said, "Forget it, I''m not going to learn." "Hey, brat, come back here."


    The two of us ran back while fighting, one old and one young, while the master walked through the door and mocked me, "Haozi, why can''t you outrun me at such a young age? You can''t, kid." Just as I was about to retort, I suddenly saw a shadow flash by, as though someone was hiding there. After a careful look, I realized that there wasn''t much of a difference and thus, I went in as well.


    "Senior sister is preparing to take a bath, it''s really troublesome. Tomorrow, I''ll be back after I''ve recovered from my illness. It''s not convenient here, so why should I take a bath? When I came in, senior sister ordered me," Junior brother, help boil some water, senior sister wants to take a bath. " Although he was unwilling, he didn''t dare to resist.


    The bath barrel was in the small warehouse in the backyard. After boiling the water, he poured it into the big wooden bucket. This was not light, so the temperature was suitable. The senior sister said, "Junior brother, call your wife over. I have something to talk to her about."


    I really did know how to order people around. I called Liu Yuxuan over and told her that senior apprentice sister had something to talk to her about in the warehouse, which Liu Yuxuan replied to. I guess she could scrub the bed for me, since senior apprentice sister really had the nerve to let a patient work, so I indignantly entered the room to lie down and rest.


    Uncle Liu''s face was full of worship as he listened, nodding his head repeatedly. Aunt Liu sat quietly at the side, quietly watching them talk. Right at this moment, a woman''s scream suddenly came from the backyard. It was from the back courtyard.


    Not good, something must have happened to Senior Sister and Liu Yuxuan. I hastily ran out into the backyard and Liu Yuxuan ran over while crying. I stopped her and asked what was going on, but Liu Yuxuan was too scared to say anything. The Senior Sister''s face was red as she said, "Just now, someone peeked and then ran away."


    After asking the reason, Master and I jumped over the courtyard wall, and behind us was a field of rice. It seemed that we couldn''t find anyone, and just as we were about to go back, Master pulled me back, "Chase towards the south."


    It''s the easiest place to hide a person, it''s so easy to find. After master and I actually found that hoodlum, with a black cloth covering his face, and the dark sky looking really scary, I gave him a punch without saying a word and made him shrink into a large shrimp, then carried him back with Master.


    When he went back, Liu Yuxuan was still crying. It seemed like she was quite scared. She took off the black cloth on this hoodlum''s face. It was the wretched uncle she met during the day.


    I said, "What do we do with this guy? Send him to the police station." Uncle Liu looked and said, "Ai, let''s pull him down. He''s a fool." Idiot? What I said was, on the way back, I didn''t say anything and didn''t even struggle. So he was a fool, but in my heart, I still felt a little unwilling to let him go like this. I said, "Then let him go like this. What should we do with him in the future?"


    His Master said slowly, "I really can''t." I said, "Master, you also saw that we can''t let him off lightly. Let''s beat him up before we send him to the police station." His Master shook her head and said, "Brat, what a pity about the thousand years of Fox Immortal blood on you." I curiously asked, "What does this have to do with fox immortal blood?"


    "You can''t tell," said the Master, "that this man has been pulled over." Uncle Liu and I brought him to the barn. Aunt Liu and Senior Sister looked on strangely from the side, not knowing what Master was going to do. Senior Sister''s face was calm, it seems that this hooligan didn''t scare Senior Sister.


    His master came to the chair and tied up the hooligan, and he heard Uncle Liu say that the hooligan''s surname was Zhu and that no one called him by that name. After a while, his real name was actually left uncalled, and he grew up to have problems with his intelligence, becoming more and more serious, even his parents did not care, until he was almost forty years old there was no woman marrying him. Usually he would wander around the village when he had nothing to do, and when he saw a young and beautiful woman staring at him, he would sometimes follow behind other people and get beaten up or scolded at, but he did not have the guts to do anything bad.


    After my master tied him to a chair, she told Uncle Liu to prepare a few braziers. I said, "Master, that won''t be necessary. If you want to burn him to death, I think it''s better if you send him to the police station."


    His Master helplessly said, "What are you thinking, kid? I''m not an idiot. Don''t you know that I don''t have enough life to pay with my life?" He helped Uncle Liu prepare several brazier, using a wooden rack to support it. He placed it next to Zhu Chi and roasted it, stripping him naked. His Master took out four exorcism talismans and placed them on the front and back of Zhu Chi''s body.


    "This guy has a pervert on him, so it''s bad luck to run into me today. I can see that the village is flourishing with people and there''s basically no ghost aura around, but your wife was obviously scared, so her body is weak. That''s why she was infected by the ghost aura, haha, it should be this guy, I want to drive away the ghost aura on him."


    I was a little embarrassed as I whispered to my Master, "About that, Master, don''t call me my wife. She''s not my wife." Master tapped my head and said, "Cut the crap." After Senior Sister saw that Zhu didn''t want to let him do anything, she called Uncle Liu and I out and said, "You two, go to the village and collect the urinals from the children. Kun Zi, this is the medicine to cure your young lady''s illness."

 C88

    Uncle Liu nodded his head in excitement when he heard that it could cure Liu Yuxuan''s illness. I thought to myself that I wasn''t going to make Liu Yuxuan drink her urine right? Although it was a child''s urine, thinking about it still made her feel disgusted.


    Uncle Liu and I carried the bucket and went from house to house to ask the boy for urine. Someone asked the boy what he needed to pee for, and Uncle Liu told me that he needed to be treated, so no one asked. After all, the boy had a lot of uses for urine, and after a long while, we collected half of the bucket of piss.


    Carrying the bucket back, his Master asked himself with his nose raised, "Good heavens, he''s really rushing ¡­" "Nonsense, that''s urine, not mineral water. Uncle Liu asked his Master," "Uncle Xu, what are you doing?"


    Even if I told you, I wouldn''t understand," the Master said. Master took a small bowl and received half a bowl of urine, took out a talisman and burned it into ashes, carefully sprinkled the ash into the bowl, and a lot of sand inside. Master took a small bowl and took half a cup of urine, took out a piece of talisman and lit it up into ashes, and carefully sprinkled the ash into the bowl, and a lot of sand inside the bowl.


    My master took out two more talismans and burned them into a pail, along with a lot of sand. I said, "Master, you''re too careless. It''s already hard enough to drink. Why don''t you put some of the old sand in as well?" His Master snorted and said, "He''s not a good person either. Public people don''t provoke sex fiends, so let''s just give him a lesson.


    At this time, the four braziers had already roasted fool Zhu until he was covered in sweat, he opened his mouth and ''ah ah'' and seemed to be extremely thirsty, his master said, "Let him drink it. When did he drink all these Yuanyang Soup, and when did you give him water again, and watch the flames light up, don''t let the fire go out."


    My master sat on the side rolling a cigarette and puffing it, while I held the bowl for the fool Zhu to drink. I didn''t say, this fool Zhu didn''t seem to be able to distinguish between urine and water, so I gulped it down quite happily. My master said, "No matter how much you crave it, it''s still worth it."


    The more he drank, the redder his face became. I saw that he was very worried. I told my Master, "Master, it''s bad. This guy''s face is as red as a monkey''s butt. Is he mad?" His Master said, "It''s fine, keep coming. It''s nothing to be embarrassed about. You''re still panting. If you can''t catch your breath, just tell me."


    I was a little tired from pouring the soup, and the fire was getting smaller as well. Finally, half a bucket had been poured in and my master had already dozed off. I wiped my sweat and shouted at him, "Master, everything''s done. The soup has been completely poured in."


    His Master opened her eyes and said, "Ah, it''s all filled. Okay, then, just use that bucket of water. Drink as much as he can." "Alright." I replied and fetched a bucket of water to continue pouring it into Fool Zhu. He was drunk by me for a few bowls and finally couldn''t drink anymore, so he didn''t open his mouth and his face became less red. I asked Master what he was going to do, and Master said, "Untie his pants."


    What, it can''t be, right? I was a little hesitant and asked my Master, "What are you doing, Master?" His Master said, "Just undo it." I had no choice but to untie his pants. Damn, this fool Zhu didn''t even have a pair of underwear. I felt a little awkward. Although they were all men, it was still the first time I undid my pants.


    When Master saw that I had undone him, he stood up and stretched his body, then walked behind Zhu Chi, ordering me to lift him up. Zhu Chi did not resist, only that disgusting smell of urine on his mouth. I lifted the naked Zhu Chi up, Master walked behind him and used his feet to separate his legs, then kicked him in the crotch, cursing, "I won''t let you learn, I''ll make you ¡­" These two kicks hurt fool Zhu, not to mention fool Zhu, even Master''s actions scared me, the fool Zhu cried out, clutching his crotch and fell to the ground, twitching. Not long after, the fool Zhu started to pee, man, on the ground.


    I said, "Master, don''t kick her so hard." His Master coldly snorted, "What do you know? Open your eyes and look at him."


    I activated the fox''s blood and circulated it in my eyes. I looked closely at Zhu Chi, and his lower body started emitting a faint black aura. The yang aura on his body became stronger and stronger. It seemed that the perverts on his body had scattered.


    I said pleasantly surprised, "Master, you''re really tall! You only need a few kicks to fix him up." Plus, a fool won''t hide his own thoughts, which is why he got entangled by the remnant spirit of that sex fiend. If he was allowed to continue like this, sooner or later, he would be the one to kill himself. Look at him, he had a pretty good foundation originally, but because of his lust, he dug out his own body, but unfortunately, even if he recovered his body in the future, it would be more or less destroyed.


    After putting on his clothes and pants, I called Uncle Liu, asking him where his house was, and sent him to his house. Since it was late at night and he didn''t open the door, I made him sit down at his house, and knocked on the door.


    When I went back, my master was already asleep. I also packed up and laid down. Just as I laid down, my master suddenly said, "Haozi, how old are you?" So Master was pretending to be asleep. I said, "I''m almost sixteen."


    His Master sighed and said, "Hai, it''s time for trouble." I said, "What''s the trouble?" His Master turned over and said, "We''ll talk about it when we have time. It''s already so late, let''s sleep." I asked, "Master, since fool Zhu has been cured, is Liu Yuxuan alright?" His Master said: "This is the only person in the village who has a problem. The entire village will be fine once he recovers."


    I said why did Master spend so much effort on it in the store? When I woke up the next day, my whole body was brimming with energy, Master had already gone out, I stretched, stretched, and stretched a little. The joints on my body made a ''ka ka ka'' sound, and I thought of Master teaching me the [Life Double Training] technique, standing on the ground in my pajamas and slippers, squatting slightly, with both of my hands folded into a ball, my eyes closed, and my mind imagined a flow of air flowing through the whole area, finally gathering in my Dantian.


    After who knows how long, my mind suddenly became clear. My sensitive five senses seemed to have been blocked and blurred. My entire body flowed with the flow of my soul consciousness. Suddenly, someone patted my shoulder. "Brother Hao, it''s time to eat." A soft female voice called out to me. I closed my eyes and casually replied, "Eat, eat."


    At that time, the only thing on my mind was not to disturb me. When the woman saw that I wasn''t moving, she pushed me hard, causing me to wake up. When I turned around to see Liu Yuxuan, I said, "Oh, got it. Let''s go, let''s go."


    After saying that, he walked out of the room. Liu Yuxuan stood in her original spot without moving. She lowered her head and looked at the floor. I curiously said: "What? Let''s go."


    Then a voice at the door said, "You''re not cold, are you?" When I saw that it was Master, Master said, "First put on your pants and then eat." After saying that, he led Liu Yuxuan out.


    I looked down and saw that I was only wearing my underpants. No wonder Liu Yuxuan didn''t say anything just now. My face turned red as I quickly put on my pants.


    The rice porridge was sticky and fragrant just like that, plus he grinded soy milk and some small pickled vegetables. Looking at this, he had such an appetite, taking a big bun and taking a bite, filling it up, beef and radish, he took a sip of the juice and drank half a bowl of soy milk in one gulp. Uncle Liu said, "How is it, Haozi, my family''s food is delicious, right?" Before I could swallow the steamed bun in my mouth, I mumbled, "Delicious."


    His Master said with a smile, "Haozi, then you can stay with your father-in-law in the future. Even if you flip the door, it won''t be a big deal. We cultivators don''t care about those common gifts, okay?" I hastily knocked on my chest. Master''s words made the others burst out laughing. Only Liu Yuxuan''s face was red, and she had even withdrawn her chopsticks.


    I awkwardly smiled, wondering if Grandma Liu and her master had already decided on this. I didn''t have any jokes to laugh at so I just made fun of it and didn''t dare to say anything else. I lowered my head and ate my meal. He quickly ran out.


    At this moment, senior sister and Liu Yuxuan came out. I didn''t know what to say when I saw Liu Yuxuan, but senior sister had a smile on her face as she looked at us. She didn''t say anything, so I braced myself and said, "Uhm, finished eating." The Senior Sister smiled and said: "Xuan Xuan, my junior brother is usually quite generous, I don''t know why he is so reserved today."


    Liu Yuxuan didn''t say anything and just nodded her head. For a moment, the atmosphere was extremely awkward, I really wanted to dig into the fecal pit. Senior Sister looked at us happily, as if she suddenly remembered something, she clapped her hands and said, "Aiya, I just remembered. Master told me to go and see that person last night."


    Finally, I said, "Then go." The three of us walked back and forth in the village, looking for Young Master Zhu. Originally, we wanted to go to his house, but Liu Yuxuan said that he never returned home, and only wandered around the village.


    While they were walking, the senior sister asked Liu Yuxuan, "Xuan, master said you were scared, right? How did you scare him?" Liu Yuxuan whispered, "It''s not a big deal. It''s my fault for being cowardly." It turned out that a few nights ago, when she was relaxing in a nearby grove, someone touched her, and as soon as she turned around, a figure ran behind her. She didn''t know why, but she suddenly felt very scared, and with a loud ''wow'' she ran back home, and when she returned, she couldn''t stop crying. Her parents comforted her for a while before she fell asleep, and she kept having nightmares until we came.


    I asked, "Is that person a fool Zhu?" Liu Yuxuan shook her head and said, "I''m not sure, but Grandpa Xu said it must be him." Since it was Master who said it, it had to be true.


    After walking for a while, he really met the fool Zhu. Seeing us, he no longer stared at Senior Sister anymore, but turned around and walked back rather quickly. It seemed that he had left quite a shadow on him last night.


    I covered his mouth with a few steps and thought that we were kidnappers, so I pulled him to a place where there was no one around. He stared at us with a frightened expression, and Senior Sister opened her Sky Eye and carefully touched him, saying, "En, other than our bodies being a little weak, everything else is normal."

 C89

    The fool Zhu was trembling under our touch, drool dripping from his mouth. He dropped it on Senior Sister as she walked forward two drops. Senior Sister wiped her hands on my body in disgust.


    "Ahh, what are you doing? I just washed my clothes." I hastily looked at my clothes and saw that the watermark wasn''t too big. Senior sister Qingyun calmly said, "Then I''ll wash it again."


    After having lunch at Uncle Liu''s house, we tried to leave together with the three of us. Uncle Liu seemed to be at a loss when sending us off, as if he wanted to say something. I asked curiously, "Uncle Liu, is there anything else?"


    Uncle Liu said, "Ai, I originally wanted to help Uncle Xu find it. Unfortunately, Uncle Xu, don''t worry. The two of us will definitely carefully search. The first thing we will do is deliver it to you." His Master said with a smile, "It''s nothing. Kun, go back first. It''s windy outside." Uncle Liu was a little sad, and the corners of his eyes were moist. It was rare to see a middle-aged man shed tears, so I was momentarily at a loss as to what to do.


    Uncle Liu said, "Uncle Xu, after you left, I remembered the time when I first met you. You and my mother-in-law and Aunt Chen, how nice. At that time, before I was married to Gui Qi, my mother-in-law treated me like her own son. At that time, it was great. After saying that, he couldn''t stop the tears from streaming down his face.


    Hearing his tone, it sounded as if he was an elder speaking to a junior in a way that I couldn''t grasp. Master also sighed: "Kun''er, valuing relationships is a good thing, it means that you are kind and soft-hearted, but there is no such thing as an eternal banquet. My relationship with your family won''t change, you take good care of Gui Zhi and Xuan, don''t need to be rich, just want to live a peaceful life, okay?


    Uncle Liu kept wiping away his tears and nodding his head. From the looks of it, he seemed to be parting for life. I looked at Senior Sister and she also looked at me in surprise. The adult world is really complicated.


    But why didn''t Aunt Liu come out to send them off? This was also a place that I didn''t understand. My master asked Uncle Liu to go back, and his face was a bit sad.


    I cautiously asked my master, "About that ¡­" Master, did Uncle Liu find the book for you? " His Master forced out a smile and said, "Books aren''t important. It''s just a dead thing, just thinking about the past."


    Seeing my Master like this, Senior Sister and I had no mood to talk anymore. The three of us walked in silence for a while before Senior Sister broke the silence. "Why is there no car even after walking for half a day?"


    I also noticed that there should be a lot of taxis going back and forth from here to the county. Furthermore, there were also fixed buses going back and forth. It was quite strange to walk for half an hour without a car.


    Just when I was feeling curious, I suddenly heard a faint sound coming from the grass by the side of the road. It sounded like an animal, and I was a little excited.


    While I was searching carefully, a small head popped out from the bushes. I was very familiar with this head. It was a type of animal that was deeply bound to me, a fox.


    However, I didn''t feel anything was amiss with this fox. There were all sorts of signs that it was just an ordinary fox. I still excitedly pushed my Master, "Look at that. Master, it''s a fox."


    His Master seemed to have no interest as she replied, "What does a fox need? I''ve never seen it before." Just as he said this, his Master''s eyes widened as she stared at the fox.


    I don''t know what happened, but Master pointed at the fox and said, "Go and catch it." I let out an ''oh'' and ran towards the fox.


    The fox looked stupid, but he wasn''t stupid. I threw the bag on the ground and ran towards him, then he ducked his head and ran away. No matter how fast his legs were, he wouldn''t be able to catch up to me, especially with such a nimble fox.


    The fox is very fast, but I could still easily keep up. The fox blood on my body and the dual cultivation that Master taught me how to live made me as light as a swallow, allowing me to flee far away with a tap of my finger. I spent most of my time in the air while running, not even using my full strength to chase this fox.


    Very quickly, we arrived at a desolate place. I held the fox down while it struggled desperately. I controlled it and patted its head. "Don''t move recklessly, it''s not like I''m going to hurt you." However, this fox didn''t seem to have any intelligence at all, so it continued to randomly bite about.


    Soon, his Master and Senior Sister also caught up. The Senior Sister complained, "Junior Brother, you could have caught up earlier, why do you have to run so far?" I chuckled. "I''m sorry senior sister, but I suddenly want to play with this fox."


    Master walked over and took a small piece of paper from the fox''s mouth. When I looked at it, it was a small piece of paper, but I couldn''t see it if I didn''t look carefully. I said, "Master, what is this?"


    His Master stared at the piece of paper and said, "This should be the piece of paper from the book that Senior Liu left behind. That book should be nearby." I swallowed my saliva and said, "No way! Did this fox eat that book?"


    His Master shook her head and said, "No, I feel like I won''t leave empty-handed. There must be something wrong with this fox." I took a closer look at this fox. It didn''t have any spiritual energy or immortal aura on its body. It was really a normal fox.


    Although foxes are said to be deities in the outside world, only a very small number of people with great fortuitous encounters are able to cultivate into a wild immortal. Therefore, the foxes that we usually see are basically all ordinary wild animals, no different from the pigs and dogs we have at home. Of course, domestic animals can also cultivate into monsters, but they are also very rare, so much so that most people won''t even see them once in their entire lives.


    The three of us searched around the area, but there was nothing here except trees and grass. I didn''t think Grandma Liu would be able to hide her books here, and just as we were about to return home, a little old man walked over from the woods.


    The little old man was small and thin, with a sharp mouth and a small hat, a mustache, and a pipe in his mouth.


    I was curious, who would stroll around in this tree? The old man walked unsteadily over, his master looked at him with a serious expression, and when the old man came over to stand beside us, he looked at us and said, "Oh, you''re here?"


    I looked at my Master and thought that he was an old acquaintance of mine. Unexpectedly, my Master frowned and said, "Who are you?" It seemed that the two of them didn''t know each other, so why did the tone of this old man sound as if he had met someone familiar?


    The old man smiled, took out a book, and handed it over to his Master. His Master took it in surprise, and said, "It''s about the same as the book that Grandma Liu gave me. It seems that Master wants to find it."


    His Master thanked him profusely, "Thank you, thank you. I thought there were two of them, but I didn''t expect them to be one family." I thanked him and bowed, but my feet didn''t move at all, and I could feel my master''s vigilance. I was curious, since he had the book with him, it meant that he and Grandma Liu were friends, why did he act so weird?


    The old man laughed dryly and waved his hand, saying, "You''re welcome. The business of promising is done. I''m leaving." After saying that, I turned around and was about to leave. I could clearly feel that my Master was relieved. The condensed Qi on her body had also dissipated, indicating that the danger had been averted.


    The old man looked up and down at the three of us before locking his gaze onto me. Looking at his nervous expression, I knew that the old man was not simple. He extended his hand to keep the old man at a distance and said, "Gramps, what''s the matter?"


    Who would have thought that old man would stick out his head and sniff my hand? I hastily retracted my hand and thought to myself, "Why is this old man like this?" Senior sister was a little angry and reached behind her back, a Five Thunder Talisman was in her hand. Just as she was about to make a move, Master pressed down on her shoulder and shook her head.


    The old man didn''t get angry even after seeing me like this. He curiously asked, "Why do you smell like this?" F * ck, so it''s because the smell on my body is weird. I carefully smell it but it doesn''t smell anything. Could it be the stench of a child''s urine? I was a bit embarrassed. "Uh, there''s something special about that. I didn''t wash my clothes. Hehehe."


    When the old man saw me laughing, he chuckled before saying, "That''s right, that''s right. It''s really rare. Young man, today we met due to fate. This is for you." He took out a small whip and handed it to me.


    I took the whip and looked at it carefully. There was nothing special about it. I thanked him and accepted it. The old man stared at me as he chuckled dryly. Then, he walked away.


    I took the whip and asked Master, "What is this, Master?" His Master smiled bitterly and said, "Haozi, your destiny is really rare." After saying that, we strode back in big strides. Senior Sister and I hurriedly followed.


    The three of us took a taxi back to the store and entered. The foolish aunt was sleeping upstairs with the baby in her arms. It seemed that she took good care of us. I put down my luggage and asked my master, "Master, what''s going on? Tell me about it."


    This old man is in a good mood," my senior sister whispered in my ear as she began to burn the brick bed. His master was indeed in a good mood and was full of nonsense. If she had anything to say, she would not hide it, and she would not be in a good mood.


    I walked over with the whip. My master was sitting on a small stool, stuffing firewood into the stove pit. I asked, "Master, who is that old man? What does he do with the whip? You definitely know what he''s doing. Tell me about it." His Master said, "Haozi, I''m not talking about you. You seem to be quite smart, but how is it that you''re not enlightened at all? Did you not see what that old man is?"


    I thought for a moment and said, "Could it be that Grandma Liu hired someone to read this book for her?" His Master shook his head helplessly. "Why didn''t you say it was the Flying Tiger Squad? That old man walked with his feet pressed together, he''s very cunning, and he doesn''t even hide his evil aura. He''s obviously the great deity of the Wild Immortals." I was surprised. "Ah, why didn''t I see that?" His Master said, "You brat, you don''t have any vigilance towards others. Logically speaking, the fox blood on your body should make you more sensitive than me. However, your mind is too simple, you don''t know anything. How ignorant."


    I thought for a moment and said, "Master, ignorance doesn''t seem to mean that." Master shook his head helplessly. I asked again, "Master, you seem to be quite wary of him. He helped Grandma Liu read this book. He should be a good person. What are you worried about?" His Master said, "Your temperament is too simple. This is not good either. Fortunately, you can''t feel too many negative things. The bad thing is that you are easy to be used."

 C90

    I asked, "Who wants to use me?" "It''s not that someone wants to take advantage of you now, but you should be wary of him. That great deity Hui Tai was indeed looking after this book for Senior Liu, but once this mission ends, it''ll mean that there''s no relation anymore, and my guess is that he has a contract with Senior Liu. This book is back, the contract is over, and then there''ll be no relation between us, who knows if he''ll harm us, if he really wants to harm us, then don''t expect him to have any sympathy for Senior Liu."


    I broke out in a cold sweat. "That can''t be, Master. I think he''s pretty good. Although his actions are abnormal, he shouldn''t harm us, right?"


    They came from the cultivation of wild animals, and although they could cultivate to the appearance of humans, their nature is always the nature of wild animals. The so-called Immortal Ma is just taking what each needs, and for the sake of one''s own cultivation, anything can be done. "


    Master told me to bring a ladle of water and start washing the pots, and said: "The lower the cultivation of the wild deities, the easier it is for them to take the evil path, because the wild beasts are different from humans, they are used to killing, although we humans eat meat, but there are a few who have personally killed before, the wild beasts are different, for most of them, killing life is their natural instinct, and even preference, they would like to train hard while pursuing longevity, there are a few who are willing to fight in the mountains, if they meet a wild thing, if they want to cultivate to become a wild deity, they want to fight, it''s not easy to live ah, if they can kill a few people in exchange for happiness."


    I swallowed my saliva. "Master, you said that great deity Hui has the intention to kill us?" His Master said, "Whether or not he has the intention to kill I don''t know. I know he doesn''t have any intention of hiding the evil aura on his body. He clearly doesn''t put us in his eyes at all."


    I asked, "What does he mean by that little whip he gave me?" His Master said, "It should have something to do with the fox blood on your body. He saw that you were profitable, so he left behind a keepsake. In the future, he might be able to trade some things with you." I said, "What do I have for him?" His Master said, "Think about it. How did you get fox blood?"


    Master''s words made my heart churn. Indeed, the fox blood on my body was exchanged with my own blood, and I remembered that at that time, Hu Tai Shuai was interested in my blood and wanted to exchange blood with me. I didn''t think that she would agree to help me, but no matter how I looked at it, it seemed like it was a transaction between two businessmen.


    Master boiled some water and poured it into a thermos. "Alright," she said to me, "you should go to bed early.


    I climbed the stairs and lay down. The news of my seniors coming made me feel a bit happier, but I couldn''t help but think, was it really just a trade between Immortal Ma and the Wild Immortal? Then, is it the same for me and Chang Tianba as well?


    When I woke up early the next morning, Master and the rest were already preparing to eat. I washed my face and randomly ate a few mouthfuls. I kept thinking about Senior Brother, and the more I thought about it, the happier I got.


    After dinner, Master looked at his watch and saw that the car was about to arrive. He took me to the train station to receive it. I asked Senior Sister if she wanted to go. She said lightly, "I''m not going. I''m suddenly a little tired." Then he went upstairs.


    When Master and I arrived at the train station, it was almost eight o''clock. I asked Master, "What time did Senior Brother and the rest arrive? I can''t wait to see them." His Master took a drag from her cigarette and said, "Ten o''clock." I said, "It can''t be, Master. What are we doing out so early for a 10 o''clock car?"


    His Master said, "Haozi, Master has something he wants to say to you. This is also a chance." I said, "Master, what do you want to say to me?" My master lovingly touched my head and slowly said, "Haozi, you''re almost sixteen. You don''t look big, but you look like you''re not small. Actually, I knew about you since you were young. You probably won''t remember the first time we met."


    I said, "Remember, Grandma Liu brought me to see you for the first time when she was fighting the flood." His Master shook his head and said, "No, I''ve seen you at Senior Liu''s house since you were young. But you fell asleep at that time, Senior Liu told me a lot of things about you."


    "Senior Liu told me that we had a Master and disciple relationship, and I have always believed her words, so I took you as my disciple at that time. Haozi, your life was too bitter, Senior Liu said that you were the reincarnation of a boy from heaven, so it''s not a big deal. At most, there would be some minor disasters, but Senior Liu just said that you wouldn''t live past three years."


    I said, "That can''t be, Master. Then I can still live for so long." There are many things that are destined and difficult to change. Senior Liu knows that you andhe have a deep affinity, so she wanted to save your life, but doing so would go against the rules of the heaven, so she ended her life long ago. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have died at the age of 72.


    I said, "Master, didn''t Grandma Liu do it to deal with that dragon ¡­" His Master said, "That''s right, it seems to be so. But the current era is an era where the spiritual energy is exhausted, and the Black Scaly Dragon is an extremely rare godly being that has achieved human nature in a hundred years, so why would it appear in front of people and fight to the death with humans? Its goal was something Senior Liu had other ways to drive the dragon away at that time, and she could tell that the dragon''s target was you."


    I curiously asked, "Why is it targeting me?" His Master said, "I don''t know either. Maybe it has received some instructions." I was greatly astonished. "You''re saying that the dragon was ordered by someone to kill me?"


    Master shook his head: "That''s not a realm we can touch anymore. In short, Senior Liu knows that the dragon will pester you relentlessly, so she is determined to die to deal with the dragon. Before Senior Liu died, he entrusted you to me, and told me to protect you until you were thirty-five no matter what. Don''t worry, as long as I live for one day, I won''t let anyone hurt you." After saying that, Master was already very excited. I immediately comforted him, "Master, why did you suddenly say those words? I''m scared."


    His Master let out a breath and said, "It''s nothing, I just wanted to tell you. Oh right, the book that Senior Liu gave you has been well-preserved. You have to read it carefully. Do you understand?" I nodded.


    Soon it was ten o''clock and a train from Beijing arrived. I stared at the crowd at the entrance, afraid that I would miss out on the figures of my two senior brothers.


    Suddenly, I saw two familiar figures walk in one after another. The one in front was senior brother Ju Yi. The one behind was senior brother Ju E. I shouted excitedly, "Senior brother, here!" The two of them walked out. The master laughed and hugged them, then the senior brother came over and patted my shoulder and said, "Haozi is already so tall, how can he grow so fast?"


    Senior brother Juul gave me a slight smile and nodded. I understood his personality, since his emotions rarely fluctuated. His master said, "Let''s not talk about this anymore. Let''s go back and talk about it." On the way back to the store, Master and Senior Ju kept talking. Senior Ju and I kept saying things that we didn''t want to hear. Although he couldn''t answer me, he was still very focused on watching.


    After entering the store, I hastily called out to my Senior Sister. "Senior Sister, Senior Sister, the Senior Brothers are here." I introduced Senior Apprentice Sister to Senior Apprentice Sister and Senior Apprentice Sister Jiu. The last time I saw you, you were still a little over ten years ago. That was when you were still a little girl. "


    The Senior Martial Sister smiled and said, "Yes." I even saw that Senior Sister''s pupils were slightly dilated, which was a reaction that only occurred when she was extremely shocked. As Master and Senior Brother Ju were sitting at the side, they did not notice that the change in Senior Sister''s expression had also happened in an instant. Senior Sister shook hands with Senior Brother Ju and said, "Long time no see."


    The master listened and said, "What nonsense are you spouting? Xizhen, when have you ever seen Jehovah?" The first senior brother also said, "That''s right, junior sister. When you had your time, you had already returned to the south ¡­ Forget it. Martial Uncle, what''s there to eat to eat? I''m hungry. "


    His Master said, "You must be tired from sitting on the train. Rest assured, Martial Uncle will treat you guys to a good meal. Let''s go to the restaurant." The First Senior Brother of the Ju family said happily, "Good, good. Martial Uncle is indeed generous. Master is so stingy."


    I was wondering what we could eat, and it was just dumplings. Sure enough, at noon, Master led us to the familiar dumpling hall. It was the same private room, but there were two more people in it.


    His Master called for the waiter to serve the wine. The Senior Martial Brother cautiously asked his Master, "Martial Uncle, my Master doesn''t allow me to drink wine." His Master carelessly said, "Hey, he''s not here. If you don''t tell me, who knows?"


    Soon, the wine was served, and the dishes and dumplings had to wait for a while. I poured some for my senior brother and master, as well as for senior brother Jue. He smiled and waved his hand, and senior brother Ju Yi said, "Haozi, if you can''t drink it, you''ll vomit after drinking some wine." The Master said, "It''s fine, Haozi. Won''t it be fine if you drink your Senior Brother''s share?"


    I was very happy that my senior brother, whom I hadn''t seen for a long time, had come, as was my master, and my senior brother, with his white face flushed red from drinking too much. Originally, he was a gentle man, but after drinking three cups of wine and talking so loudly that his mouth was dripping with oil, he would occasionally feed the baby in his arms, only his senior sister and senior brother were a little off. My senior sister''s pretty face didn''t have any expression on it at all.


    Shaking my head, it seems that I really can''t drink too much of this wine. Looking at how my master and senior brother Ju''s faces were red from drinking so much, almost calling each other ''brother'', I smiled. I was really envious of them.


    When we finished eating, it was almost 3 o''clock, and we were both supporting each other as they fell onto the brick bed. Master was swaying on the floor, while Senior Martial Brother Juyi was sitting on a chair and couldn''t get up, and I was also a little confused, but this fox''s blood was really good. I didn''t have much of a reaction after drinking Senior Martial Brother Juul''s portion, so I looked at it and said, "Junior Martial Brother, you settle them down well, I''m going to rest."


    I nodded my head, seeing my master and senior brother like this, and thinking about how I should settle down. While I was still in a daze, senior brother Juul walked over and took hold of my senior brother''s arm. He pointed at me and said, "Ah, yes, yes.

 C91

    Senior brother and master both lied down, while I was also sweating from exhaustion. Although Juul wasn''t drinking, he slept very fast. Not long after he laid down, I heard him snoring.


    I thought that it would be better for Senior Sister to stay away from that baby. Master said that the body constitution of that baby would easily affect others, and Senior Sister was indeed much more lively and cheerful these few days. However, after seeing Senior Brother Juul today, she became silent and cold.


    I stood up and walked to the door of Senior Sister''s room. I softly called out "Senior Sister." As expected, Senior Sister didn''t sleep. She opened the door and walked out.


    Senior sister stared at me expressionlessly. I asked with concern, "Senior sister, you don''t seem to be happy today." The Senior Sister said, "It''s fine, just a little tired." At this moment, a snoring sound could be heard. Senior sister scratched her head and said, "Let''s go for a walk."


    When we left the room, Senior Sister let out a long breath. I asked, "Senior Sister, Master said that baby will affect you. You should stay away from that baby for the next few days." The Senior Martial Sister shook her head and said, "I also know that I will be affected by that child. To be honest, it feels pretty good. It''s just that reason told me that I shouldn''t have done that."


    I said, "Then when you saw senior brother Juul today ¡­" The Senior Sister muttered to herself, "I don''t know either, I just feel very familiar with him." Seeing her downcast expression, I didn''t know how to ask. I could only say, "Then what do you have to say to me? Don''t hold it in by yourself, it''s easy to get sick." The Senior Martial Sister smiled. "I know. You''re really concerned about others." Seeing that my senior sister had smiled, my mood improved as I said, "It''s better if you look good when you''re smiling."


    Senior Sister curled her lips but didn''t say anything. I said, "Ai, Senior Sister, do you know where Master is bringing us to this time?" The Senior Sister replied, "I don''t know." I said, "You haven''t asked?" The Senior Sister said, "I don''t care about that." I said, "Then what do you care?" The Senior Sister turned her head and patted my head. "That''s right. What else do I care about?"


    The next day, I woke up a little late. Maybe I woke up a little late due to the alcohol, but I was still in a daze after waking up in the morning. Master and the others were downstairs eating and chatting, so I only had some leftovers when I went down.


    From their conversation, I knew that the team of archaeologists would either arrive today or tomorrow. They would take the initiative to contact us, and since I didn''t know anything about them, I said, "I heard that this team of archaeologists is very powerful. They found many famous tombs." His Master said, "Oh, then he''s a master. He''s a match for me." After he finished speaking, no one spoke. For a long time, no one made a sound. Finally, his Master said, "This joke is not funny.


    Other than Senior Sister and Senior Brother Jue, the rest of us were not quiet people. Sometimes, there was a hearty laughter coming from Senior Brother Ju, sometimes a baby''s cry, sometimes a complaint from Senior Sister, sometimes a teacher''s chatter, and sometimes a silly smile. I was extremely busy as well.


    In the afternoon, Master''s cell phone rang and we all sat upright, it seemed that someone from the archaeological team had called. Master answered the phone and we were all listening intently, Master coughed twice, pretending to be an otherworldly expert, and his voice became serious, "Hello, who is this?"


    The sound was very noisy on the other side, as well as the sound of a car. The master yelled for a while before he replied, "Aiya, it''s Master Xu, right? I''m Wang Tuozhang, where are you?" The voice didn''t sound like that of an expert lecturer, but more like that of a peddler. I was a little disappointed. I couldn''t even find my way here.


    His Master spoke to him for a while, but he wasn''t too sure. His Master said, "Stay there. I''ll go find you." The person on the other side said, "No need, no need. I can find it." After saying that, he hung up the phone. All of us were stunned. Was this guy really an archaeologist?


    After about half an hour, just as we were getting impatient, there came a knock on the door, and I hurried to open it. As soon as I opened it, I saw that there were quite a few people there, led by a man with glasses who was gentle and gentle. He was short and fat, with a smile on his face.


    I hastily let them in. Master came up to me and said, "This must be Expert Wang, right?" The short and fat man said, "I am Wang Zhu Zhang, and you are Master Xu?" After they introduced themselves and sat down, the room became a little crowded.


    Master and Captain Wang talked passionately, and I took the opportunity to size up these people. In addition to Wang Dazhang, there was a fellow who was about the same height as him, but obviously not fat, with thick black arms and a pair of eagle-like eyes. He looked like an expert, and beside him stood two young men, both of them were very smart, and although he wasn''t very strong, he stood very straight, very spirited, and there was a woman, wearing a peaked cap, her face was hidden, and there was an old man sitting next to Wang Dazhi, probably in his fifties or sixties.


    Through their conversations, Captain Wang and the others'' task was to help them with the excavation work around XAL. Our job was to assist them in their role as a guide and bodyguard. Wang Tuozhang spoke very politely with a smile on his face.


    Seeing that it was almost time for dinner and his master was busy cooking, Wang Tuo Zhang stopped his master and said that he needed to rest first, that he would leave in the evening and eat again in the evening. He did not expect that he would be in such a hurry and asked his master if he had a place to rest.


    After a while, the senior brother said in a low voice, "This group of people are really strange. It''s six o''clock and you should be sleeping." His Master nodded and said, "Yes, experts are indeed different from ordinary people." The archaeological team took up all the sleeping space, leaving only one room upstairs for the foolish aunt to carry the baby up. The master and the foolish aunt talked a lot, which basically meant that we shouldn''t run around these few days, go to bed earlier tonight, strangers should not open the door, the foolish aunt kept nodding her head, and didn''t know if she understood what he meant.


    We sat in the lobby looking at our watches, not even daring to speak loudly, afraid to wake up the archaeologists. After waiting for two hours, the archaeologists seemed to wake up together as if they had agreed on a plan. Captain Wang looked at us happily and said, "I''m sorry, I''ve been waiting for so long.


    Our luggage had already been packed. Captain Wang told everyone to check their luggage, and we were ready to leave.


    There were two cars outside. One of them belonged to the archaeological team, and their people were sitting there while the other one was called over by Master. The few of us sat down, and Master acted as the driver.


    The two cars drove on, me and Senior Sister in the back, Senior Brother Juul in the passenger seat, because he could drive, and he could always speak for Master, and Senior Brother Ji was in front of us, talking to Master. They talked a lot, but I wasn''t worried that Master would drive the car into a ditch because he was too distracted by what he was saying.


    I kept looking out the window, and the more I looked, the more excited I became. Senior sister, seeing me like this, said, "Junior brother, what''s so good about this?" I said, "I get excited when I get in the car. Look, it''s going really fast." In fact, I rarely take the bus, especially for long distances. The car always gives me a new feeling.


    After walking for about an hour, we arrived at City H, Captain Wang had already booked a hotel, the dozen of us had already arranged our respective rooms, put down our luggage, and just as I was fumbling around excitedly, Captain Wang informed me from room to room that he was going to treat us to a meal. He wanted to treat us to a good meal, so the excitement along the way was quite a bit.


    However, the old man did not drink much and did not have much to eat either. On the other hand, the remaining three men were quite enthusiastic, and seemed to hate seeing Senior Brother Zuyi too late, while the woman also took off her hat. She looked like a twenty-something year old student, and since she did not talk much, she took the initiative to chat with Senior Sister, seemingly not interested in other people, and did not plan to get to know them.


    The short and stout man took the initiative to pull me over and sit with them. His name was Han Tieniu, and he drank a little too much, constantly asking questions and drinking as if he was drinking water. He didn''t need any persuasion, and the senior advised him to take his time and not get drunk.


    The remaining two men, one called Qi Jinsong and the other called Tian Bin, both of them were not very talkative but they were quite passionate. Judging from their behavior, they seemed like soldiers, this archaeological team was really complicated, after a while, the woman in their team sat over and took the initiative to talk to me and senior Juyi, she was called Li Jiannan, she looked very innocent, and kept asking questions, but I felt like I was being investigated.


    When she asked how old I was, I purposely said, "I''m almost seventeen. Half an adult." However, she shook her head and said, "How can I let a child like you participate in a mission?" I was a bit unhappy. She didn''t seem to notice and continued to ask me, "Are you guys Taoists? Do you all want to learn from a very young age?" I said, "I''m not a Taoist. I''ve been with Master for a long time, so I''ll learn whatever Master teaches me." She continued to ask, "Are you guys all part of the same department? Are those mutes there too?" Moreover, senior brother Juul can''t speak, but he can hear. I looked at senior brother Juul, and his face didn''t look out of the ordinary, he heaved a sigh of relief in his heart and said to Li Jiannan, "He''s my senior brother, and he can''t speak because of an accident." Li Jiannan said, "Sorry, I''m not good with my words, don''t mind it too much."


    We didn''t stay in the restaurant for long before Captain Wang led us back. Han Tieniu yelled, "You haven''t had enough to drink, yet you''re already leaving ¡­" I saw Wang Tuozhang glare at him, and he did not dare to continue.

 C92

    They set off early the next morning. The two cars sped towards the northernmost area at breakneck speed. The sounds of conversation were unceasing. It didn''t look like they were here to complete a mission, but more like they were here for a tour of the city.


    At noon we took a rest in a lounge, tired from the long hours in the car, went out to stretch our limbs, took a breath of fresh air, and fixed a meal in the small dining room nearby. The meal was ordinary, but the food was delicious and the eleven of us ate happily.


    As we were getting in, Han Tieniu ran towards our car. He looked out and said, "I''ll sit here. Our car is too crowded." Without waiting for the others to speak, he sat down next to the first senior brother.


    We were too embarrassed to refuse, and he didn''t mind. Han Tieniu and Senior Brother Ju chatted excitedly in the morning, but in the afternoon, I couldn''t stand it anymore. I was sleepy, so Senior Sister told me to lie down and she sat down on a small stool.


    "Hey, brother, what are you guys actually doing?" Han Tieniu rashly asked Ji Yi. "Taoist, you didn''t watch those Taoists on TV. Do you know Lin Zhengying?" When Han Tieniu heard this, he was very surprised. "Aiyo, so everything inside was real. Then, have you guys filmed a movie before?"


    I wanted to laugh, but in my heart, I thought that this guy looked to be very strong, but he didn''t have many eyes. Senior brother Ju said with a serious expression, "Of course not, there was once a great director came to me and invited me to make a movie. How could I have the time to be busy all day long? Sigh, Lin Zhengying was accepted by my master, so he left after learning for a while."


    Han Tieniu clicked his tongue in wonder. His master couldn''t bear to watch any longer. "Brother Han, don''t listen to his nonsense. Our main responsibility this time is to help you complete the mission. Nothing else is important." Han Tieniu and Brother Zu were chatting enthusiastically, truly an extrovert. While they were chatting, I fell asleep.


    The dream that I had a long time ago replayed itself. This time, it was even more realistic, and the two Golden-winged Great Peng flew extremely fast in the clouds. One of them would occasionally let out a sharp cry, and from time to time, it would look back and forth, as if it was searching for something.


    "Wake up, junior brother." I was woken up by someone. Even though he had woken up, he was still in a daze. He couldn''t recognize the person in front of him, and he forgot where he was.


    I blankly sat up and stared at the person in front of me. I only reacted after a long time. "Senior sister, where are we?" Senior Sister looked at me strangely and said, "We''re about to arrive. Junior Brother, why are you in a daze? Have you caught a cold?" At this moment, I was completely awake and my head felt dizzy. Senior sister said this as she reached out her hand to touch my head and muttered, "I don''t have a fever."


    I don''t have a fever, but actually, I don''t even know where the limits of my body are right now. Last time I fought with Master Chang in the dry well for an entire night and the next day, I didn''t feel tired, but after sleeping just now, I couldn''t stand up and get off the carriage. It was as if I had experienced a fierce battle and only recovered after half a day.


    I said, "It''s fine, Senior Sister. Where are everyone?" The Senior Sister said, "They''re all outside. Don''t worry, they''re not ready to leave either." I nodded my head and prepared to get off the car. After opening the car door, just as my foot stepped on it, my entire body suddenly fell to the ground. Senior sister rushed over to help me up.


    Master, Senior Brother Wang and the members of Captain Wang''s archaeological team were resting and chatting at the same place. I felt better after walking a few steps and didn''t let Senior Sister support me, so Master wouldn''t have to worry.


    When Master saw me coming over, he threw me a bottle of water and said, "Haozi, you''ve slept for several hours already. You should have had enough sleep. This guy, he''s already snoring."


    I sat down and looked around me. It was about five o''clock and the sky was already dark. Although it wasn''t cold, I couldn''t wear simple clothes. There weren''t any big buildings around. There was no road ahead, only an endless mountain forest.


    The situation here is very steep, the car can''t leave, so we can only walk step by step. But the people here are all strong and strong people, so it doesn''t matter if we leave. Other than that old man and woman, I''m a little worried about them.


    Who knew that the two of them weren''t any worse off than other people? Especially that old man, he didn''t seem clumsy at all when he carried a backpack that was as big as his, and he looked very relaxed.


    I was quite familiar with this kind of terrain, and I didn''t even have a goal. I didn''t know if there would be any worth digging, so I moved closer to my Master and asked, "Master, where are we going?" His Master said, "Don''t worry, Captain Wang said they have been preparing for this mission for seven or eight years. Although they have never been here before, they have studied this place 800 times on the computer.


    After saying that, he took off my backpack and put it on his shoulder, "Haozi, why don''t you look good? Are you tired?" I said, "It''s okay. Maybe the air in the car isn''t good." His Master muttered, "I obviously opened the window."


    After walking for more than 20 minutes, we arrived at a small river. I found it strange as there shouldn''t be a river here. Master asked, "Captain Wang, how do we get there?" Captain Wang said, "We have a boat. We''ll take it."


    Just when I was feeling curious, Qi Jinsong took out two big bread-like items from his backpack. Tian Bin took out something that looked like a cylinder and inserted it. After Tian Bin pressed on it again and again, the two big breads slowly bulged until they eventually turned into two concave mattresses.


    I opened my mouth wide in shock. My master took the opportunity to pat my head and whispered, "You''re quite promising. Don''t look as if you''ve never seen anything before."


    The few of us were on a boat, and the old men from the archaeological team were assigned to our side, because Captain Wang was worried that we wouldn''t be able to use them. They were leading the way, and everyone''s backpacks were hanging on either side of the boat, and I was amazed that their backpacks were actually floating on the water.


    The boat slowly floated forward, and because there was no driving force, it moved very slowly. At a bend, Captain Wang and the old man stopped the boat, and they put it away. We continued to walk forward, and soon, there was no more road ahead, only weeds that were as tall as a person''s knee.


    Captain Wang looked at the navigation tool in his hand and firmly said, "It''s right in front, we''re almost there." Han Tieniu led the way in front while we followed behind. I really couldn''t understand what this desolate mountain and wilderness had to offer.


    After ten minutes, Wang Tuo Zhang shouted in surprise, "We''re here." Li Jiannan took out an electronic device and slowly walked to another place. The others sat on the ground while I looked around, this is a place at the foot of the mountain with no path to the top. I didn''t know what they were looking for.


    This is it," Li Jiannan said, stopping in the shadows. After that, he told us to cover our ears. They busied themselves for a while, then immediately ran away, and with a loud noise, a new hole actually appeared in the ground. Captain Wang called for the few of us who were standing there foolishly to follow him, and Master muttered to himself, "There really is a way to do this." Here


    We entered in a line, and after entering, we found ourselves in a different world. It was like a world on our own, and when the autumn wind was cold, there were warm gusts of wind blowing in here, as if it was summer. All kinds of flowers, plants, trees, and trees were blooming, and the sounds of birds chirping could be heard every now and then.


    For a moment, we forgot our purpose in coming here, and we were all amazed by the wonders of nature. As the first senior brother walked over, he said, "Is this real or fake? This is clearly summer." I was also surprised and didn''t know what to say. A little bird actually flew over and landed on a tree in front of us. It turned its little head and stared at us.


    Wang Tuo Zhang was extremely excited as he looked around. His teammates were also the same. The old man was actually crying from excitement. But, the Senior Sister was frowning as she said, "This place is so strange, it shouldn''t be a good place." His Master said, "We''ll just have to adapt at random. Maybe there''s something ahead that''s waiting for us."


    Han Tieniu rolled back and forth on the grass, rolling about until his entire body was covered with unknown wildflowers. He constantly placed them on his face and greedily sniffed them, exclaiming in praise, "So fragrant, smell them."


    Captain Wang was the first to recover his composure and lead us forward. His master quickly walked forward and said to Captain Wang, "Do you know where we are?" Wang Tuo Zhang smiled and said, "Of course, this is something that we have been studying for many years. We have always talked about it on paper, but we never thought that we would actually have a chance to experience it for ourselves."


    His Master frowned and said, "You mean this is also your first time here?" Captain Wang said, "Yes." His Master said, "This place is so abnormal, there might be something wrong. Captain Wang, if you encounter any danger, you must listen to my commands." Captain Wang smiled and took out a small handgun from his backpack, "Master Xu, this gun can pierce through a black bear, what are you worried about?" Master stopped talking and secretly told us to be on high alert.


    After walking for a while, a cave appeared in front of them. Captain Wang excitedly said, "This is the place. The Spiritual Pulse must be here." I didn''t know exactly what the so-called spirit veins were, but Grandma Liu had told me that the Immortal Meridian was an extremely spiritual item. It could be a mountain, or it could be a small rock, and many of the refined wild immortals cultivate by relying on the Immortal Meridians. The Immortal Meridians have the power of immortality, so it can protect people and objects from invasion, and even by becoming an immortal, the Spiritual Vein has the intelligence of humans, and those close to it are all rare and precious treasures.


    It was already a blessing for an ordinary person to be able to touch even a little bit of the immortal spiritual energy within, not to mention taking it as their own. Now that the spiritual energy has weakened, Grandma Liu had only heard of the rumors about the Immortal meridian, and she only accidentally touched it when she reached the SC level. Granny Liu has been doing good all year round to obtain a bit of the spiritual energy in return, and only by being able to increase her cultivation greatly could she interact with that thousand-year old fox, Hu Tai-shu, for example, Grandma Liu and I, had said that the Immortal meridian was not something that a human could control.

 C93

    The master went up and pulled Wang Tuozhang back, "Captain Wang, I know you are an expert in this field. I shouldn''t have stopped you from doing anything, but I want to know what''s the matter with the spirit vein you mentioned just now."


    With a cold expression, Wang Tuozhang said slowly, "Master Xu, you should know that you are only responsible for assisting me. Moreover, this mission involves national secrets, so you don''t have the authority to know about it." His Master was silent for a few seconds before saying, "I understand." Wang Tuozhang laughed out loud: "Hahaha. Master Xu, don''t worry about it. This is what the higher-ups are saying, we can only listen to them, can''t we? "


    Senior Martial Brother and I looked at each other and couldn''t say anything. Wang Pushang waved his hand and said, "Follow, don''t fall behind."


    The cave was very wide and had countless small holes on it. Sunlight shone down from the holes, so there was no need for lighting, no one knew how long it had been since animals had entered the cave, not even a trace of unnaturalness could be seen. He could feel the wind blowing back and forth, but he didn''t know how far away it was.


    Suddenly, my entire body shuddered and I couldn''t help but shiver. Senior sister asked me, "Junior brother, what''s wrong?" I said, "There was a strange feeling just now, as if something had passed by. It was very dangerous." "Don''t make any noise," his Master said. "Take the opportunity to act. Make sure the archaeological team is safe." We all nodded.


    This cave is very strange, I don''t dare to circulate the Fox Blood. It will take me a period of time to recover after activating it. I''m worried that there will be danger while I''m recovering, so it isn''t a joke.


    Wang Tuozhang led the archaeological team in the front and his master followed closely behind him. The rest of us followed behind, and slowly, the more we went, the darker the holes became. Han Tieniu scolded, "F * ck, why is this place so slippery? Captain, let me turn on the lights." Wang said, "No, I don''t know how much longer we have ahead of us. We can save as much as we can." Han Tienu could only take out his flashlight and put it back. He squatted down to tie his shoelaces, muttering to himself. Like this, he was left at the back.


    Senior Martial Brother, Senior Martial Brother, and two other Senior Martial Brothers also came. When we passed by Han TienNiu, Senior Martial Brother, he said, "Hurry, don''t be alone." "Yes!" Han TienNiu agreed. He lowered his head and continued tying his shoelaces.


    The road ahead was getting darker and more twisted. Wang Tuozhang and his Master had no choice but to slow down. At this moment, I heard someone from behind shout, "Wait for me a bit. Hey, how come you guys are so fast?" Then came heavy footsteps and heavy breathing. He didn''t even need to look to know it was Han Tieniu. The senior brother stopped and said, "Why are you so slow ¡­" "Holy shit, what is this?"


    As soon as I heard the scream, I hurriedly turned around and saw a huge black gorilla like thing trotting towards me. I saw that senior brother was the closest, he was already a few steps away from senior brother, we were all startled, we did not need to purposely trigger it, the fox blood had already soared at its highest speed, senior sister and Ju E also quickly recovered from the fright, ready to welcome us, Ju Yi was not so lucky, before he could react, he was knocked away by the monster, his body smashing into the wall. The monster did not stop, it rushed towards us.


    When I got closer, I could see that the monster was tall and big, its entire body was covered with black fur, and its face had long black fur. Its body was similar to a human''s, so I couldn''t see its facial features clearly, but from the large teeth that were baring them, it didn''t seem like a nice creature.


    He took a deep breath and exhaled towards the incoming monsters. In an instant, a long pillar of fire was sent flying towards the monsters, and because the monsters were too fast, they were unable to dodge it. The flames burned the monster until it gave off the smell of roasted rubber, causing it to scream in pain as it ran back in a flurry.


    After seeing the monster run away, we let out a long sigh of relief. I said to senior apprentice brother Ju E, "Senior brother, you''re really amazing. Neither I nor senior sister know how to use this Divine Flame Talisman." The Senior Sister said, "Stop flattering me. Let''s quickly check on how Brother Juyi is doing." Only now did I realize that the first senior brother was still lying on the ground.


    After helping him up, the first senior brother shook his head and said, "I''m fine. What was that thing just now? How strong was it?" I said, "Senior Brother, did you hear Han Tieniu''s voice just now?" The first senior brother said, "Yes, I thought it was him. Where is Han Tieniu?"


    This doubt could not be resolved for the time being, so the Senior Martial Brother stood up and said, "Where did Martial Uncle and Captain Wang go? Did they not hear such a big commotion?" I was about to break out in a cold sweat. Lost in this place was the worst possible outcome, because only Wang Dazhang knew where to go.


    "It can''t be that the archaeologists have intentionally left us behind, right? What''s going on?" The Senior Sister said, "No, they have no reason to leave us behind. Besides, Master is with them." We rushed forward, hoping to catch up with our master and the rest, but after walking for a long time, we could not even see a trace of humans.


    His physical strength was limited, and this place was even hotter than the outside, and his clothes were all wet with sweat. Senior brother Ju took off his jacket and wrapped it around his neck, only wearing a vest that revealed his firm muscles. His white face was covered in sweat. Senior brother Juul took out a bowl, placed it on the ground, twisted open a bottle of mineral water and poured it into the bowl. Only then did the talisman paper burn away, and the ashes slowly condensed into a straight line, pointing at the fork in the road to the left, "Come here." The three of us followed closely as Shixiong Juyi took the lead and walked forward with the bowl in his hands.


    The more I walked, the quieter it became, but I suddenly became nervous. The fox blood in my body was moving erratically, and I also became agitated, adding to the heat in the cave, the nameless fire in my heart burned hotter and hotter. In the end, I couldn''t hold it in any longer, so I threw the backpack on the floor and shouted, "I''m not leaving anymore."


    The first senior brother stopped and said, "What are you doing? Hurry up and leave." Senior sister pulled my hand and said, "Why don''t we rest for a while?" However, the first senior brother disagreed and said in a huff, "No, we have to go." After saying that, she came over and pulled my other hand, wanting to pull me up. Seeing this, the senior sister became a bit angry and pushed her senior brother away, "What are you doing? Can''t you see that junior brother is tired? If you want to leave, you can leave."


    Anger had already filled my heart, and I did my best to control my emotions. As senior brother and senior sister argued, the face of the senior brother of Ju Yi turned completely red, "Is this the time for rest? We don''t know how far we have been left, and our lives are almost taken, so we feel tired. That Wang Dazhang just wants to leave us behind." In the end, the Senior Martial Brother almost shouted out with a roar. The Senior Martial Sister also had an angry look on his face as she said, "If you want to leave, go by yourself. What are you shouting for?"


    At that time, I didn''t think too much about it. After arguing with the Senior Sister for a while, I angrily threw my bowl on the ground and said, "Fine, if you don''t leave, I''ll leave." After saying that, he quickly walked away, and very soon, he could no longer be seen.


    The moment senior brother''s figure disappeared, I immediately felt the anger in my heart disappear. I immediately calmed down and said to senior sister, "It''s too dangerous for senior brother to leave by himself. Let''s hurry up and follow him." Senior sister also came to her senses and nodded her head. The three of us ran in the direction that our senior brother had left in.


    However, just like Master and the rest, I couldn''t even find any trace of Senior Brother. I said to Senior Sister, "What happened just now, Senior Sister, did you feel it?" The Senior Sister said, "Yes, our emotions were disturbed just now. This cave is really too strange." I said, "Right now, Master and the rest of us are together, so it should be fine. The three of us can take care of each other as well. Only Senior Brother is in danger." Just as he finished speaking, he heard voices in front of him. "Junior Brother, Junior Sister, I''m here. Hurry and follow me."


    I said pleasantly surprised, "It''s senior brother''s voice." Just as I was about to run forward, senior brother Juul stopped me and solemnly shook his head. Senior sister was also like that, and suddenly I broke out in a cold sweat. If senior brother Juyi was in front of us, he would definitely come and find us. Just now, we heard Han Tieniu''s voice and a monster appeared. What is it this time?


    Senior Sister took the bronze coin sword and placed the Five Thunder Divine Talisman on her left hand, indicating that we should slow down and move forward. The three of us slowly moved forward, and the voice seemed to know that it couldn''t fool us.


    Then I felt as if something were stroking my hair, and I jerked my head up and faced a large, dark face. Startled, my three spirits cried out, and I swung the staff at that large face.


    With a "weng" sound, the stick struck empty air and the monster''s speed was extremely fast. It retreated back into the small hole on top of it at lightning speed. By the time Senior Brother Gui and Senior Sister Gui reacted, they only saw a black thing that disappeared in a flash. I said, "I don''t know, but it''s not as big as the one we just met. Otherwise, we wouldn''t be able to shrink back into that small hole."


    The holes here were crisscrossed, as if they were connected to each other. It was impossible to find the monster, and the monster was frighteningly fast. I swallowed my saliva and said, "I don''t know how many monsters there are here. It''s better not to provoke them." Just as she finished speaking, a dark face suddenly appeared from behind Senior Sister. Just as I was about to extend my hand to warn Senior Sister to be careful of her back, I heard a piercing sound, and Senior Sister let out a scream.


    The black monster seemed to have appeared out of nowhere like a ghost, and I took out a small bottle of white wine. I washed my mouth with white wine, and spat it out, and then spat it out, spraying it on Senior Sister''s wound, causing Senior Sister to frown and moan in pain. I put Senior Sister''s backpack on my shoulder, and at this moment, the enemy was in the dark, so I had to leave this place as soon as possible.

 C94

    I had been on tenterhooks the entire way, afraid that a dark shadow would leap out of a corner and pounce on me.


    At this moment, a familiar voice rang out from the front, "Come quickly, come quickly." The three of us quickened our pace towards the source of the voice. Senior brother Juul''s calm face was also filled with anger. After going through so many trials, the few of us didn''t have any patience left.


    After a turn, there was a small black monster standing not far ahead, grinning at us and dancing with his hands and feet. I cursed in my heart, Damn you beast, watch how I catch you and take care of you.


    When the little beast saw me coming towards it, he grinned and shouted, "Come on, come on!" I rushed towards it, and as soon as that little beast cried out, it turned around and ran away. I was so angry, how could I let it just run away like that? I pushed with all my might, and the more I ran, the faster I ran.


    It ran really fast, like a monkey with four hands on the ground. Seeing that I was getting closer and closer to it, suddenly, my feet slipped, and my entire body fell into the sand. Before I could recover from my shock, I heard a "boom" sound from below my feet.


    I landed on a large landslide, steeply sloping, and covered with sand. I skidded for a good while before I stopped, as if on a slide, and was about to stand up when I heard a shout from behind me, and I turned my head and a man slammed me out of the way, hitting me so hard I could feel the dirt all over my face.


    That person helped me up. It was Senior Sister. I said, "Senior Sister, why have you come down as well?" It turned out that the moment senior sister saw me fall down, she was worried about me and also jumped down with me. It seemed that senior sister saw the moment I fell down, she was worried about me and also jumped down with me. I shook my head. The place where I had fallen, although steep and long, was full of sand. The impact hit the sand.


    The Senior Sister said, "Let''s go around and see if there is a way out." I nodded my head. Just as I took two steps forward, I heard a sharp shout coming from behind me. A small figure slipped down the slope. It was that little monster. When it saw that there wasn''t the slightest bit of fear on our faces, it jumped around happily while making ''jiao jiao jiao'' sounds from its mouth.


    I cursed silently. Just as I started to walk towards it, Senior Sister grabbed my arm and my heart sank as I turned my head. I didn''t know where, but I could see a large black mass of people, tall, short, fat, and thin. They looked like humans, but the black fur on their bodies and faces clearly indicated that they were in cahoots with the little monster that was luring us into a corner.


    In the face of such a situation, it would be strange if she wasn''t afraid. My hands were also covered in cold sweat, constantly telling myself to calm down, while simultaneously circulating my fox blood to summon Chang Tianba, this was my only chance, but I don''t know why, I couldn''t feel his aura, I slowly fumbled in my pocket for the Five Ghost Talismans that I had found, biting my fingers and rubbing them on the talisman, but I didn''t feel any strength on the talisman at all. I immediately felt a kind of despair that I shouldn''t have been able to call out everyday. At this moment, I felt two hairs in my chest.


    The monsters formed a circle around us, cheering as if to celebrate the success of their hunt. They were ugly, with protruding mouths and large yellow teeth protruding from their mouths. They had large, fat noses that faced the sky, and their small eyes shone with a greedy light.


    The Senior Martial Sister whispered, "Junior Martial Brother, I will use the Sunflower Heavenly Attraction Charm later. If you can escape, find Master to save me." When she activated this rune, it would attract the nearby currents of the underground to attack the enemy. This rune''s strength is extremely great, and the consumption is also extremely great, and is not something that Senior Sister can control, it is basically a forbidden book, even Master does not dare to easily use it, what she is doing is simply using her life in the fight, Senior Sister just took out the talisman and I immediately tore it into pieces. Senior Sister angrily said, "What are you doing?"


    I said, "Even if you save me like this, I won''t let you get away with it." The Senior Sister hurriedly said, "You''re still talking nonsense. When you go out and find Master ¡­" Senior Sister, don''t lie to me. Not to mention whether I can go out and find Master, even if I can go out, you will still be exhausted by the talisman paper.


    The Senior Martial Sister''s expression dimmed. "Junior Martial Brother, you''re still young. One of us should be alive." I shook my head. "It has nothing to do with age. I won''t leave you behind."


    While we were talking, the monsters stopped talking and a tall monster walked out from behind us. This monster wasn''t like the other monsters, it was covered in black fur, it was covered in gray hair, its face was not much different from the monkeys in the zoo, it was just bigger, and I could see something special in its eyes, it was the look of a human being mixed with emotion.


    The gray-haired monkey came out and stared at us. I was very uncomfortable facing his extremely human eyes, and I was staring at him fiercely when a voice spoke up in my head. "You can go now."


    I turned around and looked around. There was no one there, only the grey monkey in front of me. I asked in astonishment, "Are you the one that was talking to me?"


    The grey monkey nodded, and I heard his voice again. "You can leave, but she has to stay." After saying that, the grey haired monkey pointed at my senior sister. Originally, I had just relaxed my nerves, but after hearing his words, I tensed up again. I said, "What do you mean by that?"


    "She''s going to stay and bear my child." Hearing this, I had the urge to beat this grey monkey up, but after looking at the black mass of people around me, I could only control myself. Senior clearly heard its message, so she said, "That''s impossible, unless I die." The grey monkey didn''t seem to feel our anger, "I won''t let you die, and I won''t let you leave this place."


    The group of monsters let out retching sounds as they slowly surrounded us. It seemed that they were serious as they lured the little monster that was in front of me to come closer to me, making threatening sounds. I activated Fox Blood and said to Senior Sister, "Don''t go too far away from me. We''ll kill our way out."


    I stimulated the fox''s blood to its limits, the roots of my hair stood up, and my blood vessels expanded. The little monster let out a strange cry and rushed towards me, pouncing on my back, I grabbed onto its hind legs, and with all my strength, I smashed into the ground, immediately causing it to froth at the mouth and faint.


    This group of monsters have been active in the underground all year round, so the Yin energy on their body is very heavy. Senior Sister''s bronze sword is really a sharp weapon to restrain the Yin energy, and Senior Sister''s agility makes those monsters unable to get close to us. Although I don''t have a weapon, I can still deal with those monsters with the full power of the fox''s blood.


    After I knocked them down, I immediately stood up with a howl. As I got closer to her, a big monster suddenly grabbed me from behind and viciously threw me against the wall with a ''bang'' sound. This monster had a lot of strength, even though I had the protection of fox blood, but it still caused my eyes to pop out of their sockets. When I fell onto the ground, I took out the whip that was wrapped around my waist and started running towards the front of the group.


    The whip whistled as it lashed its face, making it cry out in pain before rolling back and forth on the ground. It seemed that these monsters were aware of the pain. The other monsters also stopped in their tracks when they saw the monster on the ground.


    When I was young, I used the whip, but now it works perfectly well. The whip is like a venomous snake in my hand, drawing a trail of blood with it as I rushed out in the direction of my senior, a monster with its back towards me. I swung my wrist, and the whip tightened around its neck, forcefully pulling it down onto the ground, slapping away the other two monsters with a ''whack'' before coming to stand beside my senior.


    When Senior Sister saw me coming over, she forced her body to relax and fell to the ground. I quickly helped her up and her face became deathly pale as a result of overexerting her power. Senior Sister smiled bitterly and said, "Junior Brother, I didn''t think that we would die in such a damned place." I gritted my teeth and said, "Even if I had a breath of air, I would still bring you out."


    Even with the thousand-year fox blood on my body, facing this bunch of monsters that looked like they couldn''t be beaten to death, I still had a feeling that I wasn''t strong enough. Gripping the whip tightly, I could only pray that my master and senior brothers could come, but I also knew that if my master and the others could find us, they would have already found us long ago. At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded in my head, "Brat, how did you make yourself look so bad?"


    I was elated. "Who are you?" The old voice said, "Your memory is too bad. You almost broke my treasure, yet you still want to ask who I am." I said, "Your baby? "What treasure?"


    "Brat, I saved you this time. Consider that you owe me a favor. How about it?" As if I knew who he was, I said, "Okay, take us out. I owe you a favor."


    As soon as I said that, the monsters seemed to become impatient and ran towards us, roaring, the sound of heavy footsteps made the earth shake, I changed my posture and held the whip horizontally in front of me, very quickly, I could already see the teeth in the mouth of the monster right in front of me. Suddenly, a creaking sound came from behind me, with a ''hu'' sound, countless big rats ran out from behind us, the endless number of rats were like a tide, in an instant, the monsters were covered with a layer of rats.

 C95

    The rats were fat and big, and their eyes were special. They were bulging and red, and the teeth in their mouths were sharp. The monster-like monsters were gnawed by the rats until they were rolling on the ground.


    In the blink of an eye, a few monsters had their throats bitten, their bodies covered in blood, once they fell on the ground, they would never have the chance to stand up again. Very quickly, a few monsters were bitten until their bones were revealed, while the rest of the monsters were rolling back and forth on the ground, constantly crying out in pain.


    The rats were eating extremely fast, and even the bones were not spared. They were continuously grinding with their protruding front teeth, making sizzling sounds, and although I knew they wouldn''t hurt me, I was still covered in cold sweat from the cruelty of the rats. Senior sister was hiding behind me, and her eyes were wide open.


    I was finally relieved. At this moment, an old voice came from the darkness. "Brat, you finally owe me a favor. This trip was not in vain." Then an old man with a stooped body, leaning on a walking stick and wearing a hat, walked out. "Hehehe, my treasure isn''t bad, right?"


    His master had said that he was Great Deity Hui and his cultivation was not shallow. Furthermore, he told me to be careful of contact with the wild deities, so I composed myself and said, "Thank you, I owe you a favor. Tell me, how do you expect me to repay it?"


    Great Immortal Gray chuckled and said, "There''s no rush, there''s no rush. I haven''t thought of it yet. I''ll tell you about it when I think of it. Let''s consider it as us getting to know each other." The senior sister whispered to me, "Isn''t he the person we saw last time? Why is he here?" Before I could reply, he said, "Little miss, you''re quite bold. Do you know that those evil spirits like you? You don''t even have the ability to run around. If it weren''t for me, you would have already become that hairy monkey''s wife." Senior sister might still be in shock and didn''t say anything. I said, "Great deity, why are you here?" He said, "It''s all because of you."


    "Because of me?" I asked curiously. He nodded. "Yes, you took my baby and ran around. I was just too scared to know that you ran over here. I followed you." I shook the whip in my hand and asked, "Is this the treasure you were talking about?" He said, "Yeah, I thought you were going to hide it at home like a treasure. Who knew you would use it like a belt, it really hurts my heart." I said, "Then I''ll return it to you." However, he waved his hand. "No need. There''s no reason to take back the things I gave you. Right, I''m called Third Brother Gray, what''s your name?"


    I said, "My name is Sun Hao and this is my senior sister. Let''s ¡­" Third Elder Gray interrupted me and said, "I don''t care what you come here for, but I ask you, are you willing to be my Immortal?"


    I never thought that this great deity Hui Da Xian would be so straightforward, and that the size of his power is directly related to the wild deity behind him. Although he seems a bit strange, at least he didn''t hurt me, I don''t need to worry about his conflict with Chang Tianba. I''ve heard that there was once a great deity Ma who brought dozens of wild deities with him.


    I said, "Alright, we''ll have to rely on you in the future." Gray Three laughed loudly. "Sure, sure." Walking over, we shook hands. Even if it was a contract, sometimes the relationship between people was just so amazing. One moment they were strangers, the next they could be close friends.


    I asked, "Grandpa Ash, do you think we can leave this place?" Third Bro said, "Of course you can. Come with me." As we followed him, he pointed to a small hole in the wall and said, "I came in from here." I looked at the hole. The small one could only fit five or six years old, and before I could ask how I was going to get in, he whizzed and the big rats came running in a blur and started digging their heads into the hole. They bit into the hole with their teeth and soon the hole was wide open.


    The three of us went in, the rats leading the way, and after about ten minutes of crawling, we finally got out. It was a sunny, spring-warm scene, and it seemed like we had come out of the cave.


    The Senior Sister squinted at the sunlight and said, "They''re finally out, but Master and the others are still inside." I asked Gray Three, "Master Gray, can you help me find my Master and the rest? They should still be inside the cave."


    Third Elder Gray said, "It''s easy. Just wait." With a whistling sound, the group of rats went back into the hole. Third Brother Hui closed his eyes to rest. Senior Sister and I were also tired, so we sat down on the ground.


    After resting for a while, I felt that my body had improved a lot. It seemed that the use of fox blood was really powerful, I made a few turns, and this was the time when all living things were withered, but this place was still lush with vegetation, I couldn''t help but exclaim, "This place is really strange." I looked at Senior Sister''s pale face and said with some heartache, "Senior Sister, are you alright?"


    The Senior Sister said, "Don''t worry, I''m not that delicate. Junior Brother, why do you think this place is so abnormal?" How could I have known that at this time, Gray Three said, "This is where the Spiritual Veins are. The Spiritual Veins have the blessing of all living things. Furthermore, this is a sealed off place. This is a rare cultivation treasure."


    I asked, "Master Ash, will you be cultivating here in the future?" It''s really a good place to be infected by the aura of the Spirit Vein day and night. It''s really good for cultivation, but good things are easy to attract jealousy and competition, moreover, Spirit Objects will definitely grow around the Spirit Vein. It''s not certain if this Spirit Objects are good or bad, for example, that hairy monkey you met just now.


    Hearing Third Brother Hui mention that monkey, Senior Sister also had an angry look on her face. Third Brother Hui said, "If you guys go further in, I don''t want to be with you, and I don''t know what will happen to you, but I don''t have enough old bones to live on. If it wasn''t for the fact that you have immortal karma, I wouldn''t be running so far away." I asked, "What is Immortal karma?" "Immortal karma is a type of fate between you and the Immortal Clan, which also means that your fate is special. You might die tomorrow, or you might become an Immortal Cultivator, and that''s the fate of those who don''t die. Those who do not die will die in the jaws of a wolf pack."


    I said, "Grandpa Ash, actually, we came because we have a mission. Moreover, we didn''t know that this place would be so dangerous." Gray Three sneered and said, "What kind of mission is this, not a mission? Wasn''t it for the sake of taking the spirit vein as one''s own? The spirit vein isn''t something ordinary people can control. How many people died because of this? Greed."


    The Senior Sister said, "Is it because of the Spiritual Pulse, Master?" I said, "No, I know Master''s character very well. He has always disregarded worldly possessions." The Senior Martial Sister smiled and said, "Yes, the old man is not that kind of person." Although Master often forced me and Senior Brother to make paper men to sell money, he said that it was his own work, it''s nothing much. He took care of funerals for other people, and when he met the poor, he would at least ask for less. He said that it was a matter of doing good deeds and doing good deeds, I definitely don''t believe that Master is a person who covets spirit veins.


    At this moment, a few rats came out from below and ran towards Gray One and started chattering. Gray Three nodded and stood up, saying, "Brat, there are a few living people down there. They should be with you, right?"


    "What does it mean to be alive?" I asked. Gray Three said, "If there are living people, there are dead people. There are two dead bodies below. They are two young men."


    I was startled. Could it be that my two senior brothers were killed? I said excitedly, "That''s impossible! My senior brother is much stronger than me, so I''m fine. How could something happen to them?" Third Bro said, "That''s because you ran into me that''s why you''re fine. Alright, let''s go down and take a look."


    This time, Senior Sister and I will lead the way, while Third Elder Grey''s group of rats will lead the way. I felt very upset, and when I thought that I might have to face Senior Brother''s corpse, I couldn''t help but feel sad, tears welled up in my eyes as she consoled me, "Life and death are at stake, Junior Brother, don''t be too sad."


    Very quickly, we reached the bottom and I jumped out, with a few rats leading the way, me and my senior sister jogged, and in front of us appeared a man''s corpse, of medium height, full of muscles, wearing khaki clothes, but his head was gone, and I calmed down, not a senior brother, the two senior brothers were both dressed in white, and looking at the other corpse, we were also dressed in the same figure, and our heads were also nowhere to be seen.


    The Senior Sister said, "This seems to be ¡­ "Archaeological team." I took a closer look, it''s true that only the archaeological team is wearing clothes like this, it doesn''t seem to be Captain Wang Tuozhang or Han Tieniu, nor is it that old man. It can only be Qi Jinsong and Tian Bin, although we just met each other, but now that their heads are different, I am still somewhat sad.


    I stood up and said to Gray Three, "Grandpa Ash, bring me to find someone else." A few rats came over and started to chat. After a while, Gray Three nodded, "Got it, got it." Bring me and Senior Sister forward.


    After walking for a while, he heard someone shouting in front of him. From time to time, he heard gunshots. It seemed to be his Master and the rest. I was worried that Master and the rest were in danger, so I immediately ran after them. Senior sister also drew her bronze sword, getting closer and closer to the source of the sound. I was getting more and more excited as I kept praying that nothing would happen to Master.


    A man came around a corner and bumped into me. I was caught off guard and knocked him out. He stood up in a flurry and pointed his gun at me and shouted in a frightened voice, "Who, who are you?"


    Using the sunlight from the small hole above, I saw that it was Wang Dazhang. I said, "It''s me, Captain Wang." Trembling, he took two steps forward. After seeing that it was me, he relaxed and put away his gun. Trembling, he pulled me by the hand and pointed to the back. There''s a big guy chasing me. " I asked, "Where is my master? Where are the others?" He still said incoherently: "Bring me quickly, I beg you, take me out and I''ll give you money."

 C96

    Looking at the arrogant and despicable person before me, I am extremely annoyed. It seems that Grandpa Ash is right. Greed is truly a threat to one''s life.


    At that moment, I heard a rumbling sound ahead of me. The ground began to shake as well. Without much time to think, he dragged Wang Tuozhang and ran outside. It was really tough on him, a middle-aged man with a big belly, fat and white as a ball. He ran very seriously at this time, his belly rolling up and down, unknowingly thinking that he was an obese patient trying his best to lose weight.


    Suddenly, Wang Tuo Zhang slipped and fell onto the ground. Without waiting for me to help him, he jumped up and ran two steps before saying, "I really can''t run anymore." After saying that, I plopped down on the ground and didn''t get up again. I went over to pull him. "Do you really want to wait here to die? Hurry up and leave."


    Wang Tuozhang said with a tear-stained face, "I don''t want to die here either, but I really can''t run anymore." At this moment, the voice behind us came closer, and a huge, flat, long, black head stuck out. Its eyes were not big, and its crocodile mouth was filled with tiny, dense teeth. When it saw us, it stopped and looked at us with a probing gaze.


    Then its whole body was exposed, half standing, its two legs supporting its enormous body. It had no front claws and two wings, but judging from its size, those two wings couldn''t support it in the air. It had a long tail behind it, and its neck was stretched out, covered with tiny scales, and it was tilting its head to look at us, as if it were curious to see what these people were doing.


    Wang Tuozhang made a ''Oh my god'' sound. He kept coming closer and closer to me, all the way to my legs. I could feel his body shaking violently.


    It seemed that it was this thing that had dispersed the people from the archaeological team. I asked Gray Three, "Master Ash, what do you think we should do?" Gray Three said, "It really is a spiritual object nurtured by a spiritual vein. My child will definitely receive great nourishment from it. Not bad, not bad at all." As he finished speaking, he started chanting rapidly. Soon, more and more rats emerged from the small hole, pressing on the monster from all directions.


    The monster seemed to be curious about these mice, and it tilted its head to look at the ground. The mouse seemed to be afraid of the monster, and did not dare to approach it today. As soon as the monster finished its words, it stepped forward and all the mice nearby backed off a bit. The monster stepped out another leg and all the rats moved back a little bit more.


    I swallowed and said, "Let''s get ready to run." At this moment, the monster seemed to hear a call. Its head tilted back, and its mouth opened up as if in response. It let out two "quack" sounds, then turned around and ran away.


    Wang Tuo Zhang was just panting heavily: "Hey, hey, you scared me to death." I squatted down and asked him, "Captain Wang, where is my master? Where are the rest of your team members?" "Your master and my team members were chased by another monster. We ran in the opposite direction." I said, "Then why didn''t you say that earlier?" "If I had said that just now, you would not have cared about me."


    Hearing his words, I got angry. What kind of person was this? I said, "You''re really smart." "If you''re not smart, you have to die," said Wang. The Senior Sister said, "Let''s hurry up and go find Master. There''s no need to waste words with him."


    As the three of us walked in the direction we had come from, Wang Tuozhang shouted from behind us, "Wait for me!" I pestered him and didn''t answer. He followed me slowly.


    After the mouse brought us into the cave, I looked at Gray Three and asked, "Master Gray, is my master up there?" Gray Three said, "Of course, there''s no one left alive here." So we went up the hole dug by the rats.


    Reaching the top, Wang Tuozhang was so excited that tears were flowing down his face, but he soon calmed down. Because Third Brother Gray was looking at him with a smile, and Third Brother Gray was not looking too well. His old face was scrunched up, and his shifty eyebrows were twitching.


    "Who are you? What are you doing?" Wang Tuzhang avoided his gaze. Third Elder Ash giggled and didn''t say anything. Wang Tuozhang walked over and said, "Young Master, please take me out. This is the first time we''re going through this mission. I''ll inform the higher ups when I get out." I said, "If you''re anxious, Captain Wang, you should leave first. I need to find my Master." "Master Xu is very skilled, so it will definitely be fine. Let''s first ¡­" Before you find my Master, you won''t leave no matter what. " Wang Dazhang still wanted to say something, but seeing my cold attitude, he held it back.


    Third Elder Gray walked to my side and said, "This guy''s eyes are unsettled, and his mind is unfocused. You can''t trust his words." I nodded my head. At this moment, a series of increasingly strong tremors came over. I held my breath, closed my eyes, and raised my ears to listen. There were about three or four people behind me.


    Wang Tuo Zhang also heard the voice and pulled my hand in fear. "They''re here! It''s that monster chasing us! Let''s quickly escape!" I ignored him. It was very possible that the person who had just arrived was my master. Senior sister looked at Wang Tuozhang with disgust and said, "Why are you so timid?" Third Elder Ash said with a grin, "This guy is white and fat, he''ll taste really good." Hearing this, Wang Tuo Zhang was so scared that he didn''t dare to make a sound. I said, "Master Ash, this is the leader of this mission. We can''t eat it." Wang Pozhang said, "That''s right, that''s right. This time, it doesn''t matter if we can bring back the Spiritual Pulse. As long as we can return safely, it''ll be fine. It''ll be fine."


    Dust flew into the air as I frowned. Why were there so many people? The sound wasn''t that loud just now. Could it be that I had misheard? The Senior Sister said, "Prepare yourself. It''s very likely that it''s an enemy." Just as I said that, three figures appeared in front of me. I quickly went up to greet them. It was my master. The two people beside him were the archaeologist Li Jiannan and an old man.


    "Master." I shouted, and my master ran over and excitedly grabbed my hand. "Are you alright, Haozi?" she asked. I replied, "It''s fine. It''s just that our two senior brothers have separated from us." His Master said, "We''ll talk about it when we have time. Let''s deal with this first." Li Jiannan was no longer able to walk. She was panting heavily with both hands on the ground. When she saw Wang Gongzhang, she ran over angrily and questioned, "Captain, why did you leave the two of them behind? How are they doing?"


    Wang Tuo Zhang mumbled, "At that time, I had no other choice. The two of them are protection personnel, so ¡­" So their lives aren''t their lives? Who do you think you are? " Li Jia Nan screamed with all her might, and after she said that, she started crying while squatting on the ground: "The two of them still don''t know if they are alive or dead ¡­" "Wu, wu, wu."


    I sighed and didn''t tell her the truth. "Now is not the time to cry," my master said. With that, a few people covered in blood ran over. Leading them was a burly man with a square face and fierce eyes; he was obviously not a good person. He held a gun in his hand and laughed when he saw us: "Oh, why aren''t you running? Are you prepared to die here? " "With that, he raised his hand and shot.


    The moment he lifted his hand, his Master had already bent his knees and shot to the left side, the bullet almost went past his clothes, the bullet did not hit his Master, but hit the arm of Wang Tuozhang who was behind his Master, Wang Tuozheng immediately howled like a pig being butchered, rolling on the ground with his arms crossed. The big man angrily cursed, then continued pulling the trigger, the gun issued a ''ka ka'' sound, it seemed like there was no bullet left.


    I shouted, "Who are you people?" The big guy smiled and said, "You don''t know me, but I do. You must be the kid who killed me." My master came to my side and said, "He is the nephew of the great villain as I''ve mentioned. His name is Pei Yuanqing, and he is also not a good person." Master is referring to Pei Hongdu, the people who used to control Chang Tianba and wanted to kill me are closely related to them.


    I thought about the kid with his brain eaten under the well, and my heart filled with hatred towards the person in front of me. I knew that he had done a lot of evil deeds, so I stepped forward and asked, "You and Yukiko, are you on the same team? Why did you instruct her to kill me?" Pei Yuanqing chuckled as he put down his gun and put his hands in his pockets, "I did not instruct her to kill you, she only said that you are a rare pure Yang boy, it is only useful to us, don''t make a fuss, and also, Little Cang was killed by you, so what does it matter if I kill you, I still have to thank you, if you don''t kill her I will have to do it myself."


    As soon as his voice fell, another group of people came out from the side, led by a handsome looking teenager. Behind him were two monsters, one of which was the one that was chasing us earlier, the other was similar to it, but bigger, with long red hair extending all the way to its tail. With a flap of its two large wings, the wind whistled.


    The young man''s eyes were brimming with vigor as he shouted in a clear voice, "All of you trespassing into the Heavenly Palace are not good people. Kill him." With that, one of the two monsters rushed towards us while the other rushed towards Pei Yuanqing.


    The monster didn''t give us any time to react as it rushed over and opened its big mouth to bite me. It definitely wouldn''t be a good thing if it bit me, so after dodging the attack, my master kicked it on the neck and almost knocked it down. At the same time, he shouted, "Bring the others to a safe place."


    It turned out that Master had just placed a Five Thunder Divine Talisman on its foot, and at the same time kicked it, the divine talisman on its foot stuck to its neck. However, this explosion did not seem to cause any fatal damage to it, it only caused some of its scales to explode, and a few drops of blood to flow out, but made it even more crazy. It let out a wild cry, and ran towards Master with its head lowered.


    He jumped up in the dry land, then kicked on Xin Man''s mouth, pushing him back a good distance. At the same time, I grabbed Senior Sister''s bronze sword and rushed at him, slashing it against his body with a loud crack. With a loud roar, Wu Man whipped his tail at me, and in an urgent situation, I had to put the bronze sword in front of me to block some of the force, but the huge force of the impact threw me far away.

 C97

    I fell to the ground and stood up with a grunt, because the Xin Man had already flapped his wings and was coming towards me. The next second, when I dodged him, the place where I fell had a big footprint on it.


    Master put two Five Thunder Divine Symbols in his hands, slapping them out, and two bolts of lightning appeared out of thin air a few meters away from him, heavily smashing on his body. Even though he was covered in rough skin and thick flesh, and also had a full body of scales, he was still bombarded by Master''s Five Thunder Divine Symbols, causing him to scream out miserably, not daring to confront Master directly and reveal a terrified expression.


    A normal Five Thunder Divine Symbol can only cause damage to evil things, and it also needs to be stuck on the body in order to trigger the power of the Divine Lightning, and Master has already trained to a far distance from the enemy to use the Divine Lightning. Although it didn''t cause any fatal damage to Xin Man, but I know that Master showed mercy, otherwise, he would have fallen down a long time ago.


    Who would have thought that the black shadow would actually catch my whip with his bare hands, with such astonishing strength, that even if I used all my strength to pull it back, I was unable to pull it back in the slightest. At this time, although I didn''t manage to circulate all of my fox blood, my physical fitness had already improved to the point where I could pull on a cow with all my might, and furthermore, the black shadow didn''t have any support in the air, so I couldn''t figure out how he did it.


    The next second, the black shadow had already heavily kicked my master in the chest, and before my master could react, he was kicked to the ground in two consecutive kicks. The black shadow landed on the ground, and I could clearly see that it was the handsome young man, at the same time, he forcefully pulled the whip, almost lifting me up into the air, I could not control my body, and quickly flew towards him, he also rushed towards me, at the same time raising his right hand, I widened my eyes and raised my arm in an attempt to block his attack, but my speed and reaction speed, which I had always been so proud of, didn''t have the slightest advantage.


    While he was dealing with me, senior sister took advantage of the time and slapped the Five Thunder Divine Symbol on his back. She took a step back and shouted, "Explode!" The Five-Thunder Divine Symbol on his back violently exploded, and there was even a thick cloud of black smoke that appeared. Senior sister''s face was pale, so she must have gathered a lot of her mental power, and the black smoke scattered, causing a huge hole to appear on his back, exposing his pure white skin, but not a single scratch on his body. The Five-Thunder Divine Symbol, which could even break the scales on Xin Man''s body, exploded on his back, and there wasn''t even a single scratch on his body.


    The boy walked over slowly and picked up the thing that had bounced off. I could see that it was a black pill, and he threw it into his mouth and chewed it carefully, not looking at the three of us on the ground, but touching it and talking as if to comfort it. Then he took out the pill that he had been chewing for a while and put it in his mouth.


    I shook my head. Although this young man''s hands are heavy, my recovery ability is also very strong. It''s much better now, but my face is still burning with pain. My master is holding onto his chest and coughing non-stop.


    The situation on the other side was equally intense, one of the men couldn''t dodge in time, so he was grabbed by the head and pulled down the head neatly. Then he swallowed the man''s head, making "ka ka" sounds in excitement, and the man''s headless body fell on the ground, spitting out a large amount of blood from his neck.


    "F * ck, I can''t take care of a beast like you." Pei Yuanqing cursed angrily. He took out a red pill and stuffed it into his mouth, chewing quickly. Then, he took out a piece of spell paper and started chanting. He spat onto the spell paper.


    Noon couldn''t dodge in time and was burned in the face by the fire pillar. He started to scream again and again while Pei Yuanqing laughed out loud, "Hahahaha, I''ll burn you beast to death. How dare you bite me?" The young man rushed in front of him, and blew out his breath as he held Pei Yuan Qing''s Fire Talisman. For a moment, the two of them were in a stalemate, Pei Yuan Qing knew that this was a powerful master, he did not dare to be careless, so he took out two God''s Fire Talismans and placed them together with the burning God''s Fire Talisman, and at the same time, he let out a long breath of air, and the fire suddenly soared into the sky and enveloped the young man and the young man.


    Pei Yuanqing controlled the pillar of fire and charged at the boy and the mang for a full five to six seconds, until his face turned green and he was unable to supply any inner strength, before he stopped, revealing a pleased expression on his face. However, this expression was replaced by shock soon after the fire had subsided, and the boy''s face was calm as water, without a single burn on his body, while the mang behind him let out two "quack" sounds, as if showing his disdain for Pei Yuanqing.


    Pei Yuanqing''s face was ashen, as if he was trying his best to control his anger. He pulled out a dagger and instructed his stupefied subordinates, "Attack! Kill this little bastard!" The young man in front of him was ordinary and ordinary, but the pressure he gave others was as terrifying as a tall mountain or a great sea.


    Pei Yuanqing cursed as he grabbed one of his subordinates and threw it towards the youngster. However, he turned around and ran, while his subordinates hurriedly followed behind him. The youngster kicked Pei Yuanqing''s subordinates away, but did not chase after Pei Yuanqing.


    When we were able to stand up, I looked at the young man who was slowly walking towards us. I used all of my strength to push the fox blood from my body to the limit, and immediately, my hair stood on end as my entire body surged with vitality. My body was so light that I couldn''t help but tiptoe, my muscles and bones creaking.


    That youth looked at me with a trace of surprise in his eyes, but it disappeared in a flash. He then looked at my master and asked, "Why didn''t you leave?"


    In my current state, I had the confidence to knock him down to the ground, including those two black moons. Master came over and held my shoulder to calm me down, then said to the youth, "We are not with them, we are here to take a look at the spirit vein." The youth said, "Absolutely not. Your spirit veins will be tainted. Quickly go back."


    His Master said seriously, "Spirit veins belong to all things in the world, not to you. We are cultivators, and we just want to borrow the power of the spirit vein to break through our shackles. I see that at your young age, you actually have a lot of energy." The youth was a little hesitant, "But if you take the spirit vein away, this place will lose the nourishment of the spirit vein and become dilapidated. There will still be countless lives lost here." His Master said, "We cultivators emphasize the unity of heaven and man, harming other people''s lives is bad for their merits, I would not do that kind of thing. If you still do not believe me, then I can swear on my name." The youth thought for a moment and said, "Swear it." His Master raised her right hand and held her pinky with her thumb as she said, "I swear that if there is even the slightest bit of ill intent towards the spirit vein, I will die for sure and never reincarnate." After which, he looked at the youth.


    The youth seemed to have a hard time giving up. He looked at his master, then at us, and finally made a decision. "Okay, you can go in, but I won''t tell you how to get there. Also, don''t forget that promise you made just now." Then he turned and walked away, with the two kanji behind him, soon out of sight.


    When I saw that my Master had settled this matter with just a few words, I couldn''t help but give my Master a thumbs up. "Master, you''re really too tall, too high. That kid is so powerful, and you''ve already settled it." His Master said, "Brat, if you had been too impatient to fight with him just now, I wonder what the result would have been."


    I asked, "Master, who is he? He''s so powerful." My master said, "You still know that he''s strong, and you even dared to put on a brave front just now, I don''t know who he is, but I''m guessing that he''s an expert who relies on the spirit veins to cultivate. If you want to cultivate to a higher level, you need to have enough heaven and earth treasures to nourish your body and mind, and spirit veins are rare treasures, but this person should be a cultivator, but ¡­" I asked, "But what?" The Master said, "But I feel that this person''s nature is very simple, like a child who has yet to understand the world." I said, "Isn''t he just a kid? He seems younger than me." This person may look young, but his power is so strong that it''s terrifying. The three of us might not be his match, how could he be a teenager? Although there are experts who can cultivate to the level of a rejuvenated child, this person is still a child, and this is what I don''t understand.


    The Senior Martial Sister walked over and said, "Master, what do you think we should do?" The old man sat on the side and did not say anything. The wound was not big, and the bullet had only scratched his arm, but the blood had flowed a lot. At this time, the wound had already been treated with a simple disinfectant and bandaged.


    His Master said to him, "Captain Wang, looks like this mission has failed. How are you going to explain this to the higher-ups when you go back?" "I won''t give up just like that," said Wang. "The spirit vein is too important to me." His Master said, "Captain Wang, take care of yourself. My two juniors'' whereabouts are still unknown. We need to find them and leave this place." Wang Tuozhang struggled to stand up and fiercely said, "Master Xu, don''t forget your status. Our department is in charge of this task. You can''t be thinking of running away right now because I''m the one in charge, right?"


    The Senior Sister said, "How can you not know what''s good for you? Just now, without my master, would you still be standing here talking? You would have already been killed by those people." Wang Tuo Zhang chuckled and said, "I don''t care about that. Master Xu, please give me a look. Do you want to follow me to find the spirit vein? Or do you want to part ways here."

 C98

    His Master frowned and thought for a while before saying, "Captain Wang, actually, a spirit vein is very attractive to me, but I need to find my two martial nephew first."


    Wang Pozhang said, "Alright, then we''ll go find your martial nephew first. Once we find him, we''ll go find a spirit vein. But, don''t think of trying to fool me. I''m not that easy to fool." I saw that he was very angry with me for being such a rascal, but since Master had already agreed to my request, I couldn''t say anything more. The few of us packed up our luggage and walked towards the exit.


    It seems like Master doesn''t have a good impression of Wild Immortal. When we arrived at the underground cave, Gray Three sent out his descendants to search everywhere, we didn''t dare to take any further steps, we were afraid of encountering any more unfathomable things.


    After telling Master about the monsters I met that could talk with Senior Sister, Master nodded and said, "I also met that monster. We were in front of it, and actually heard Han Tienu''s shout, who was supposed to be at the back, but we didn''t know why, so we didn''t turn around and only focused on running ahead. Like this, we led the archaeological team and ran for a long time.


    I said, "Master, you said that the monster is an old demon who has cultivated for many years. It already knows how to speak human language, so why did you let me deal with it so easily?" "I also noticed this. Logically speaking, the monsters that can talk are classified as monsters, but I don''t feel any demonic or evil energy at all. I even feel some kind of aura that only humans have, and no matter how long a wild animal interacts with humans, they would not feel any human aura. This kind of aura is unique to humans, I really can''t understand it." "This place is really weird," murmured Master Ash. "I think we should leave as soon as possible."


    This kind of person is really lacking in humanity. In my opinion, he''s just like a beast, and if we go on like this, when will we be able to find your martial nephew? This place is simply a monster, if you want me to say we should first find the spirit vein, your martial uncles might even be dead. "Wang Tuo Zhang impatiently said," Master Xu, if we go on like this, when will we be able to find your martial nephew? I was just about to speak up and teach him a lesson when my master suddenly changed from her usual calm demeanor. Usually, her eyes would not open wide as she pointed at Wang Tuozhang''s nose and said, "Wang Tuozhang, I''ll tell you this, if you dare speak any more nonsense, I''ll throw you here. Don''t think that I''m afraid of your background, or that I don''t care even if you provoke me." Wang Tuo Zhang also realized that he had spoken the wrong words. Being frightened by his master like that, he immediately quieted down.


    Third Elder Ash''s rats came back and circled around his feet, nodding his head. I hurried over and asked, "Master Ash, have you found my Senior Brother?" Gray Three said, "I''ve found two people. They should be your senior brothers, right?" I said joyfully, "Then bring us there quickly."


    Upon seeing us nod our heads, he recounted the events that had transpired to us. It turned out that after he and his senior sister had quarreled and left, he had walked far away in a fit of anger, and only after his anger had gradually disappeared did he realize that something was wrong with him. After Senior Brother Gui had found him, he had long realized that the situation around him was not normal.


    His Master was very angry, he raised his voice and said, "You guys are talking about something that made you feel bad, probably caused by that grey monkey. Since that grey monkey can talk to you through Xinyin, it''s not a problem for it to affect people''s mental states, but this thing is affected by the spirit vein, its spiritual wisdom is actually opened to such a high level, sooner or later, it will be a disaster. If I can find it, I will definitely exterminate this evil creature." From the looks of it, Master seemed to have a lot of resentment towards this monster. "Since you two are safe, let''s leave this place first." "Master Xu, what about the spirit vein?" His Master said, "I promise you that I won''t violate the rules. You can leave first."


    When we came out of the cave, everyone was exhausted, especially the archaeologists. Li Jiannan sat on the ground without saying a word, staring blankly at the ground, this series of events was really hard for a young woman to accept. Wang Tuozhang was very energetic, he kept looking at the map, but the old man still didn''t say a word, and I asked him, "Master, you said you want to get rid of the monsters in the cave, when are we going?"


    The Master said, "Just now, down there, I felt something around us, eavesdropping on our conversation. I think it was that monster, it probably had its eyes on Ju Yi and Ju E, if we went a little later, they would be in trouble. I just said that to scare it, this is a place they grew up in, it''s not that easy to get rid of." I said, "Then if it were to go out, wouldn''t it be a disaster?" The spirit vein itself is the best form of restriction for these demons. Once the spirit vein is destroyed or moved, not to mention the fact that the spirit energy in this place has weakened, the spirit vein demons will sense that the spirit energy has disappeared and they will definitely not stay here anymore. They will definitely go out to find new spirit energy, and that would be a disaster. I asked, "Is the spirit vein really that strong?" His Master nodded, and said with a grave expression, "You absolutely cannot move."


    We found a secluded place to rest that night. It didn''t matter if we didn''t have a tent, it was no different from summer, all we had to do was lie down under clothes, and for safety''s sake Master arranged for us to take turns keeping vigil.


    After less than half an hour, everyone had basically fallen asleep. I started to close my eyes and rest my ears. The night was quiet, and I was still very confident in my hearing.


    In order to survive, humans began to grow grains, were able to eat until they were full, and wanted to eat more. Thus, all kinds of dishes were invented, and in order to eat to their heart''s content, they could treat other animals as a plate meal, thus, the market became hell, and one by one, fresh life was dismembered and sent into the body of another life as the nourishment of another life. Sadly, humans would still be pleased with their evil deeds, it was a pity that the wild deities had the ability to escape from the harm of humans, and could barely survive. I sighed. I really wanted to find someone to talk to.


    At this moment, I heard a slight commotion. I quietly sat up and looked carefully. It turned out that senior brother Ju Yi had woken up. Was it to make things easier?


    He stood up and looked around. When he saw me, he ran towards me. I jumped down and saw that Shixiong Juyi''s expression was slightly downcast. I asked, "Senior Brother, what''s wrong? Are you unable to sleep?"


    He forced a smile and said, "Yes, I can''t sleep." The two of us sat side by side under a tree. The senior brother said, "Junior brother, I shouldn''t have gotten angry at you today. I''m sorry." I said, "How can I blame you? Master said it was caused by that grey haired monkey, and I was the one who got angry first. I should have said I was sorry." The First Senior Martial Brother didn''t speak again. It was just a small matter, so why did he have to be so low. I said, "Senior Martial Brother, this isn''t going to happen. Who''s going to follow who?" "Hao Zi, do you really think of me as one of your own?" I was stunned before I replied, "Of course! Although this is only our second meeting, you''re my Martial Uncle''s disciple. You''re my senior brother, so of course we''ll treat you as our own person."


    "Do you have the same feelings for Juul?" asked the First Brother. I nodded. "What do you think of him?" I scratched my head and said, "Senior brother Juul is unable to communicate with us. To be honest, I really don''t know much about him. He should be a calm and smart person." As for the other Junior Brothers, they were just by the side of Master when we were young, and after we grew up, they gradually left. Master said that me and Ju E are suitable for cultivation, so we have always been by Master''s side. Ju E is a good boy, and he treats everyone very well.


    As he said this, I saw that the eyes of the Ju Family''s First Senior Martial Brother had reddened. He paused for a moment before continuing, "It''s a pity that such a good person would be ruined just because of a single sentence." I asked, "Senior brother, what do you mean by ''destroyed''? Isn''t senior brother Juul doing fine now?" "Actually, I also don''t want to say that after Juul became mute, he was very optimistic in the beginning. My master and I tried our best to accompany him, but gradually, he became more and more unwilling to communicate with others, and often sat by himself in the house until one day when he was eating, he actually vomited a tooth. My master was scared out of his wits and took him to the hospital to check, and found that his body had severely declined." Although, from the outside, it couldn''t be seen that his internal organs had aged like an old man''s, and he also had a severe depression.


    Surprised that he was carrying such a heavy burden on his back, I continued, "From then on, I never saw him happy again. I even slowly forgot what kind of person he used to be, especially today, when he found me. That cold look in his eyes made me wonder if he was a different person." With that, the senior brother leaned his head against the tree and let out a long breath.

 C99

    I didn''t know how to comfort him, but the atmosphere suddenly became a bit cold. After a long time, Ju Yi stood up and said, "Alright, it feels better to tell you. By the way, Hao Zi, how are you feeling?"


    I said, "I''m fine. I''ve always been fine." The First Senior Brother laughed and said, "If there''s anything to say, you must tell everyone. Don''t hold it in and think about it. I''ll go to bed first. The weather here is really good." With that, he staggered back to sleep.


    I didn''t expect that this young man who was only one year older than me would have to bear such a miserable fate. Sighing, I smiled self-deprecatingly, "I''m just laughing at myself for being not that much stronger than others, but at least we are still alive. Why should I worry about tomorrow?"


    The night was peaceful and quiet, and I slept soundly. Perhaps it was because I was too tired from the day, but the spiritual energy in this place was abundant. It was also good for my sleep, so I didn''t even have a dream.


    In the morning of the second day, Wang Dazhang was the first to get up, excitedly getting everyone compressed biscuits and soaking them in water. This was considered better, or else it would be hard to swallow, and seeing Wang Dazhang running around, he would probably think that his Master would help him take back his spirit vein. Moreover, no one knows what kind of thing that spirit vein is, maybe this mountain is a small river, maybe even a tree.


    After he distributed the food to everyone, he came over to me and handed me a biscuit. He reminded me, "Don''t eat too much. This thing will expand in your stomach. It''s easy to sustain." Seeing that everyone had finished eating, Wang Tuozhang excitedly ran over to his Master and said, "Master Xu, let''s head out as soon as possible." His Master lightly said, "Captain Wang is right, let''s go now."


    Wang Tuozhang looked back and forth with the navigation tool in his hand. The technology seemed to be out of order here, and he was so angry that he almost threw it off. My senior martial sister and I were leading the way, the archaeologists were in the middle, and the two senior martial brothers were in the back.


    Along the way, the birds kept chirping. I looked at those colorful birds and asked my master, "Master, do you think these birds have come to life? What are they talking about?" His Master said, "That won''t be the case. Having a spiritual vein doesn''t mean that all the animals nearby will grow into spirits. It''s just that they will live a better life relative to one another."


    After walking for a while, we arrived at an open area, and saw a small stream gurgling, and beautiful plants, I saw that the water was crystal clear, and directly drank it with my mouth. I felt that it was very sweet, and couldn''t help but to fill my mouth.


    The first senior brother smiled and said, "What is there not to drink? This is cleaner than running water. Look, there isn''t even a single fish. If the water is clear and there aren''t any more fish, then this water can''t be any cleaner." Li Jiannan was amused by her senior brother''s teasing. "There''s still no fish in the water? Let me tell you, if there''s no fish in the water, it means there''s no organic matter in the water, and even fish don''t like to come." His Master said, "This water is indeed clean. If you drink it, you can live for a long time." When Wang Tuo Zhang heard that, he just poured all the water in his water bottle onto the ground and started to drink. After that, he leaned onto the surface of the water and gulped it down. I couldn''t help but shake my head.


    I asked my Master, "We don''t even have a goal, how are we supposed to find the Spiritual Pulse? Although we can feel the aura of the Spiritual Pulse, but after walking for half a day, we still don''t feel much stronger than before. Furthermore, we don''t know how big this place is, and we don''t know how many days we''ll have to look for it." His Master said, "I don''t plan to be able to find him. Now it seems that only Wang Zhu Zhang has an idea about the spirit vein, so we''ll play along with him. After he runs out of food, he won''t be able to find him." Just as I was about to praise Master for being such a sly old fox, I suddenly heard a shout of surprise from behind me.


    "Save me!" It was Li Jiannan, she was pointing to the water in panic, Wang Tuozhang was struggling in the water, I didn''t even think about it, I rushed to the water''s edge and jumped in, senior brother Juyi also jumped in, I dived in, I saw a slender thing holding Wang Tuozheng''s ankle, dragging him downwards, that thing was like a rope, it went all the way to the bottom of the water, I was about to swim over to untie the thing on his foot, at that moment, Wang Tuozhang grabbed onto me, how could I borrow any strength from this thing on the water, I was dragged over to the shore by him.


    This guy was so angry that I slapped his belly with all my might, and a lot of water came out of his mouth. After a long time, he finally recovered and Master asked me, "What''s going on?" Surprisingly, there was a red mark on his ankle that seemed to have been left a long time by using a string. "Master Xu, you have to protect me, this is too scary, I''m just drinking water and suddenly something wrapped around my ankle and grabbed me down. This is too scary.


    His Master said, "Captain Wang, this place is indeed scary. Why don''t we go back?" "Master Xu, that''s what I said. How could we just leave like that? Besides, you can''t be scared off by something as difficult as doing your work, right?" Master chuckled but did not reply. It seemed that we could not stay here any longer, so we continued to walk forward.


    The road was bumpy, and we were drenched in sweat when we looked up at the sun. Even the sun looked a lot more glaring, and we couldn''t help but sigh in admiration, "This really isn''t a place for humans, ah!" Suddenly, we saw two bare pillars, about five or six meters tall, standing side by side.


    Although the noodle was not very smooth, it was definitely not something that would appear naturally. The two pillars were almost as tall as each other, with a distance of five steps between them. On top of the pillars, there were calligraphic characters written, "Sky Crossing", on top of the pillars, and "Thousand Revolutions" on top of the other pillar. I looked at my Master, who was also thinking about the words on it. After a long while, he finally said, "What do you mean?"


    Wang Tuozhang excitedly ran over to his Master and asked, "Master Xu, is this pillar reminding us?" His Master thought for a moment and said, "It should be, I think the Spiritual Pulse shouldn''t be too far away." Wang Tuozhang nodded excitedly, flattering, "Master Xu is still the best." After sneezing three times consecutively and uncontrollably, I felt much more comfortable in my nose. Just as I was about to lean against the pillar to rest, I suddenly felt a flurry of panic and intense heartbeats, and an extremely dangerous feeling flooded through me like a tide. In an instant, the hairs on my body stood up.


    I looked around me and saw that everyone was talking and laughing, and the pillar seemed to be talking without any abnormalities. I was so shocked that I didn''t dare to move my body. That kind of feeling of danger surrounded me.


    The fox blood also seemed to have realized the danger. It rushed and quickly spread throughout my body. My body warmed up, and the feeling of being in an icehouse eased a lot. I hastily went to my master''s side and said, "This place is very dangerous. Let''s go quickly." His Master said, "What''s wrong?" Just as I was about to tell my master about the feeling I had just had, I suddenly realized that the extremely dangerous feeling had disappeared without a trace. This sudden change made me wonder if I was hallucinating.


    My master asked me again, "What happened, Haozi?" I told my master about the feeling I had just now. I''m naturally sensitive, especially towards evil things. My master looked around and muttered to himself, "It''s nothing." Just as he finished this sentence, he saw his Master''s eyes widen, as if she had seen something extremely terrifying.


    "My grandmother, what is that?" The fear in Master''s words was self-evident. Looking towards Master''s direction, I didn''t see anything, just an empty space with uneven ground. The only thing that I could see was that the air had been oppressed, as if something was brewing.


    His Master turned around and shouted with a serious expression, "Listen to my commands." Before anyone could react, his master had the three archaeologists sit back to back. Wang Tuo Zhang asked his master what was the matter, and his master only said, "If you want to live, you have to listen to me." It seems that something big is going to happen, so we didn''t dare to be slow. Master told us four people to sit in a circle around the three people of the archaeological team, Master used a heavy method to tap three of our acupoints, and then wrapped them around our wrists and chest with red lines. I know that this is a way to seal the flow of yang energy in and out, but what''s the reason for doing this, Master?


    Then, Master drew a circle around us with his hands and chanted some incantations as he circled around us for over ten minutes. Adding the time it took to wrap the red line around us, I discovered that Master''s figure was becoming more and more blurry, this is the problem of changing the Qi field. This kind of formation is called ''Feng Men''s Heaven Formation'', when the formation was completed, the people in the circle would not be able to see or touch the people in the circle.


    I didn''t know why Master suddenly used this array, but looking at Master''s urgent expression, I must have realized something. I didn''t dare to ask, worried that Master''s distraction during the setting up of the array would affect the speed at which the array was being set up. Master walked step by step and read the words, at the same time firmly stepping on the ground. I glared at him and he stopped talking.


    Right at this moment, I saw a bunch of black Qi rising from the ground behind the two stone pillars. I hastily opened my Heaven''s Eye and looked down, the uneven ground began to crack open, and the black qi coming out from it became even more intense, and within the black qi, I felt an endless amount of resentment and ruthlessness, and from that black qi, I could almost hear the shrill scream coming from within the black qi. First, the black qi rising from a small piece of land, and then, it grew larger and larger, and almost all the ground in my line of sight started to crack open.

 C100

    Looking at the dark clouds that covered the sky and came towards us, my heart leaped to my throat. I really wanted to drag Master and the rest away from here.


    However, I know that there must be a reason for Master to do this, so I could only place all my hopes on Master. Senior Sister also felt an intense ghost aura coming from not too far away, "Oh god, it''s so scary, what should I do?" Li Jiannan stared at them in shock and asked, "What''s wrong, why can''t I see what you''re talking about?" I motioned for her to be quiet, but when she saw that neither of us spoke, she immediately stood up and ran out of the circle.


    His master was shocked by Li Jiannan''s actions and stopped setting up the array. The black fog seemed to have sensed her, and rushed towards her as if it had a life of its own. His master stomped his foot and said to me, "Haozi, go and pull her back quickly, if you go out, she''s dead."


    I promised, and ran out at full speed to grab Li Jiannan''s hands, trying to pull her back, but Li Jiannan seemed to be unable to differentiate between friend and foe, and started kicking and biting wildly. I was angered to the point that I put her hands on my back, forcefully pulled her back, and held her down. "Earlier, I saw those black clouds floating around here. They were coming for me. Why aren''t you running away? I don''t want to die here.


    I said, "If you don''t want to die, just stay here quietly." After all, there are so many people here, and the human aura is still very strong. As Master is still setting up the formation, the black aura is hesitant at first, but soon it came rushing over at a slow speed, but without any hesitation, its momentum is astonishing, and it contains an endless amount of ghost aura mixed with the howling of the cold wind, causing people to shiver. Don''t think about it, once the ghost aura gets entangled with us, we will lose our minds.


    The black air came rolling in from all directions, fast as a horse, while Master was still slowly chanting in circles around us, the despair in Li Jiannan''s eyes became heavier and heavier, as if she was about to collapse at any moment. Leaning against me, her body was trembling non-stop, senior apprentice sister was also nervous, she was breathing deeply, senior apprentice sister Juul''s eyes were closed tightly shut, Wang Tuo Zhang''s mouth was trembling, he was constantly chanting "Amitabha", the black air was getting closer and closer, and it was so thick that it could be seen with the naked eye.


    The black gas covered the sky and the sky in a split-second after Master jumped in. In an instant, the entire sky turned dark, and we could only hear the howling of the wind in our ears, but this circle of people gave us a huge sense of security, and even though the black gas was enveloping us, we no longer felt the sense of despair. Furthermore, the mixed grudges within the black gas could not even come in, and I immediately felt relieved.


    His Master heaved a sigh of relief. "That was close." Then, he tiredly closed his eyes. It was obvious that this formation had consumed a lot of his energy.


    The black gas kept washing over our array. Fortunately, the array was controlled by Master, it was extremely stable, and under the overwhelming black gas''s assault, it didn''t seem to be damaged at all. My crazily beating heart calmed down, and after five minutes, the black gas could no longer feel the strong amount of people just now, and it slowly drifted away.


    At this moment, a stone suddenly flew over. There was a rope tied to the stone, and at the other end of the rope was a piece of talisman paper. The stone flew towards us at an extremely fast speed. He threw Wang Tuozhang and the old man to the ground and pressed both hands against their mouths, and I realized what was going on. I turned and covered Li Jiannan''s mouth and nose with my hands, and this series of actions happened in a flash.


    The powerful energy that was mixed in with the explosion destroyed the formation. The black gas that had just passed, attracted by the loud noise and the sudden outburst of energy, immediately charged towards us, its momentum even greater than before.


    Damn, I still haven''t reacted to who framed us. Master pushed Wang Zhu Zhang and the old man towards me, I can''t hide anymore, I can only meet force with force, Master quickly took out a golden talisman, it''s the same talisman that was used to suppress the evil dragon back then, looks like it is indeed the time to go all out.


    His Master threw a red pill into her mouth and quickly chewed it a few times before spitting it out towards the talisman paper, causing it to burn up. The upper half of the talisman paper started to burn with golden flames, and his Master held up the burning talisman paper and muttered an incantation.


    "Crack!" A bolt of lightning fell beside me, and Li Jiannan, who was initially scared by me to the point of covering her mouth, bit onto my hand, causing me to release her from the pain. Her legs went limp as she sat on the ground, her master''s eyes were half closed, her legs separated as she stood still.


    If it wasn''t for this bolt of lightning, we would have already been engulfed by the black air. Slowly, the frequency of the lightning falling down became slower and slower, and I saw that my master''s face had turned pale, and even my lips had turned white. This was the result of me overusing my powers to push my master''s back, so I hurried over and pressed my palm on it, closed my eyes, and continuously transferred the power of the fox blood into my master''s body.


    When the two Senior Brothers and Senior Sisters saw me do this, they all came over and placed their palms on my Master''s back. Instantly, my Master''s expression relaxed, after all, my Senior Brother and Senior Sister were people who have cultivated since childhood, and I have a thousand year old fox blood in my body, so the amount of power contained within it is something that countless cultivators dream of. My Master took a deep breath, and chanted a spell.


    When the golden talisman finished burning, and the last bolt of lightning fell, the dark clouds in the sky slowly retreated, and the sun once again filled the land, the surrounding area was completely devoid of any evil energy, only we were left standing. Although Master had the support of our powers, he was still unable to persevere, and his legs went limp, almost kneeling on the ground.


    Master''s face was like golden paper as he panted heavily. At this moment, I suddenly heard a burst of laughter coming from behind me. My heart tightened. It seemed that the person who ambushed us had finally come out.


    Ha ha-ha, pussy, what''s wrong with you?" I turned around and saw that it was Pei Jinge, who had escaped yesterday. Behind him stood a big man, he was two meters tall, with a big and round waist, like a half iron tower. He was staring coldly at us, his eyes void of any emotion, like a robot.


    Pei Jin Ge laughed as he walked over, "Ai, never would I have thought that you were so capable back then, to be able to use just one of your lightning talismans and make it so far. You are old after all, and this man is not someone who can live with his own life, it seems like you and your spirit vein are not fated, this spirit vein is destined to be ours." Upon hearing this, Wang Pozhang excitedly stood up and said, "The spirit vein is from the country. Who are you people that dares to have thoughts about the spirit vein?"


    Pei Jinge said, "I''ve already been here for a few days, and arrived earlier than you. You have to have some sort of order, even if you were here first, it should still be mine, right?" He pointed at the man beside him and said, "Oh right, this is Mister Lu. Originally, he came from the back to look for the spirit vein, I was in front to help him, but I coincidentally bumped into you guys. If it wasn''t for you guys, I wouldn''t have bothered to bother Mister Lu, maybe even Mister Lu would have gotten the spirit vein." Then, he bit his teeth and pointed at us: "It''s you guys, especially you, whopper. So what if I have enmity with you. You keep on pestering me. Let''s see how Mr. Lu will teach you a lesson today."


    With that, he looked up at the man and smiled along with him. "Mister Lu, these unlucky bastards are so annoying. You can just let them die here." Mister Lu expressionlessly said, "Our goal is just the spirit vein." Pei Jinge hurriedly said, "But if you don''t kill these people, they will definitely stop us. Furthermore, that kid is someone my uncle wanted. If you bring him back, then it would be a great contribution." He pointed at me.


    Hearing this, the big guy''s poker face twitched twice as he stared at me. "That little brat doesn''t seem to be that special. Why is the class chairman interested in him?" Pei Jin Ge laughed and said, "I don''t know about that, but my uncle has long since noticed him. This kid''s fate is extremely rare, if I can capture him back, my uncle''s Eternal Life Divine Art might even improve."


    That man nodded his head and walked towards us. From the looks of it, he seemed to want to catch a little chicken and capture me. Seeing his ill intentions, the senior brother extended his hand to stop him and said, "What are you doing, we..." Before he could finish his sentence, the big fellow suddenly turned around with his back towards his senior brother. We did not know what he meant by that, the senior brother was also stunned, the big brother almost completely surrounded him, I suddenly realized that my senior brother was not moving, he was not even blinking, I thought that this was not good, he had just raised his leg and was about to walk over, the big fellow suddenly turned around and swung his fist horizontally towards his senior brother.

 C101

    After knocking down the senior brother with a single punch, he didn''t stop and dashed straight towards us. The three of us hurriedly got into position, while the master sat cross-legged on the ground to recover his energy.


    However, the amount of Essence I had just expended was simply too intense, and it would be difficult to recover in a short period of time. I clenched my claws tightly, and senior apprentice sister took out her copper coin sword. Senior apprentice brother Juul grabbed at it with both of his hands, faintly feeling that the aura around him was changing, and that the burly man seemed to completely ignore us as he walked over like a gust of wind.


    With his height of around two meters, the three of us were like weak children in front of him. Seeing him in front of me, I activated all of my fox blood, and in an instant, a strong aura squeezed out from me. My hair stood on end, my skin had turned a deep red from the extreme impact of the blood, and my entire body was emitting a strong killing intent.


    The burly man stopped and said with slight surprise, "Oh, not bad." Before he could do anything, I lunged forward, thrusting the staff straight into his throat. I used all my strength in this blow, trying to knock him down with a single blow, the staff almost piercing into him with a shriek, only to see him reach out his right hand unhurriedly, his thick palm blocking the staff. I quickly pulled back, bending over to swing it at his knee.


    "Dang!" I felt as if I had hit steel, my knees were an extremely weak part of my body, I didn''t think that he would have such a miraculous skill, could it be that his entire body was covered in this, I secretly breathed in, and the pair of Ghastly Bats in my hands flew up and down towards his face, the big man waved his arms left and right, neutralizing my attack. Just as the big man was focusing all of his attention on me, my senior sister stabbed his soft ribs.


    The big fellow seemed to be hurt by my sword. He groaned and actually took a step back. He seemed to be afraid of the bronze sword. Senior Sister and I attacked from the left and right and made him continuously retreat.


    There was no response when our weapons hit him, as if he were a machine made of steel, a mistake, I made up for it, and he grabbed my wrist, and I knew it was no second, and then I heard a smirk, and his other hand caught my neck, and his right hand grabbed my wrist and pulled hard, and there was a sharp pain in his shoulder, and did he want to pull my arm off? In this moment of life and death, the fox blood in my body was stimulated to the point where I had to fight him to the death. He exclaimed in surprise, then exerted even more force from his hands.


    All of this happened in an instant. Before Senior Sister could react, a figure rushed over quickly. Senior Brother Juul raised his elbow and ferociously slammed it into his dantian. The burly man looked as if he was struck by lightning and released me with a muffled groan.


    The man''s dantian was the Qi Sea of the human body, and any expert would not be able to withstand a heavy blow to it. The man had clearly been heavily injured by Senior Brother Zue''s attack, and was mumbling something as he glared hatefully at him.


    My left hand was in severe pain as it drooped down. It seemed that it had been dislocated, and this burly man was really ruthless in his actions. If it wasn''t for Senior Brother Juul distracting him, my arm would have definitely been torn off.


    The big man stood up once again and took out a piece of talisman paper to place on his forehead. What did this mean? I took a closer look and sucked in a breath of cold air. The talisman stuck on his forehead was actually a Demon Summoning Talisman. What was he trying to do? Then he opened his arms and lifted his head and closed his eyes, and very quickly, all the black Qi from all directions was drawn towards him, all the way to his body, and there were countless streams of black Qi entering his body, his skin alternating between white and black, and the aura around him became even more terrifying, and the black Qi was advancing almost as fast as it could. He slowly retracted his body and opened his eyes, what kind of eyes were those, they were no longer emotionless and cold, but instead filled with a dense, sinister Qi, and devoid of humanity, and exuding an unconcealed ghostly aura, as if he had just crawled out from hell.


    The first senior brother climbed to his feet and said in surprise, "What kind of monster is this?" Senior sister and senior brother G¨¹r also walked over. The four of us stood side by side. The big fellow coldly laughed as he ran towards us.


    His every step seemed to step on my heart, the powerful aura almost made us lose our lives, I almost had the illusion that the person in front of me was invincible, we had no way to fight back, this despair almost knocked me down, I took a deep breath and shook my head, the fox blood in my body was boiling, no matter if it was my body or my courage, I would be scared, if it wasn''t for the fox blood, then I would have already been scared of myself.


    He was like a spinning top between us, dealing with all four of us at the same time, but without any effort at all. On the contrary, the more we fought, the more we were shocked, and there was not a single weakness in his body, no matter where we hit him, his neck, his head, his dantian, his dantian, or his dantian, he seemed to be completely unharmed.


    Countless amounts of black Qi emitted from his palm and sword. The Yang Qi of the bronze coin sword was extremely strong, the big man had absorbed too much Yin Qi, but the Yin Yang Energy that was present was extremely weak, and the copper money sword that was originally the bane of Yin Qi was now useless to him. Senior brother Juehe took this opportunity to jump up behind the big man and hacked his hands into the two ears of the big sized man, hitting a few large holes on the back of his head, but the big man did not react at all as if he was bitten by a mosquito.


    The burly man pushed past his senior sister and extended his hand towards me. I took a step back, but that burly man didn''t move an inch as he used his huge hand to cover the top of my head. I felt like I was being bound, and couldn''t move an inch as I watched that burly man punch straight towards me.


    Peng! I was punched on the head by the big sized man and was sent flying. When the big sized man''s fist was about to reach my head, the fox blood ran all over my head, blocking a lot of the force from the punch. Even so, my head still hurt from the punch, my eyes were wide open, I almost vomited, and quickly closed my eyes.


    Suddenly, a gust of cold wind assaulted me, the wind was mixed with a heavy baleful aura, an unspeakably powerful cold energy suddenly appeared beside me, even the ghost aura on the big fellow was suppressed. I slowly opened my eyes, and discovered that the baleful aura was coming from the body of the first senior brother.


    From the looks of it, he seemed to be in extreme pain. Behind him, there was a large shadow, and something seemed to be baring its fangs and brandishing its claws, as if it was about to charge out and tear everything in front of it apart. The aura around Senior Brother Ju was cold and powerful, and it was definitely not his own.


    Everyone quieted down and looked towards Shixiong Juyi. They only saw that he was constantly saying something, his speed was extremely fast, and his voice was soft. His Master frowned and said, "Evil God Talisman, how could this brat have such a thing?" The Evil God talisman, what kind of talisman is that? Just listening to the name is filled with evil, then Master told me that this kind of talisman is considered a forbidden technique, and that I can use this kind of talisman to invite the power of the Evil God from the heavens to strengthen my body, and this kind of talisman is only said like that, it is not really in the sky that I see, but is a space that mortals cannot reach. This kind of talisman is a concentrated existence of negative energy, and adding this kind of energy onto my body, it has a great impact on my mind and body.


    Suddenly, he opened his eyes and glared at the burly man. His expression was completely different from before, and then the black shadows behind him suddenly separated into five parts, standing beside him. Immediately, ghost aura scattered in all directions, could it be the Five Devils? His Master laughed bitterly, "This kid is simply messing around." After he had finished speaking, he got up and sat back down.


    Senior brother Juul and senior sister also walked over. My master said, "Juyi is now completely suppressed by the ghost aura, don''t go near him. When the ghost aura on his body disappears, use your vitality to protect his heart veins, otherwise he will be completely replaced. By then, it will be too late to say anything."


    The two of them clashed fiercely with each other, and in the next second, the two of them started fighting, and the only thing that could be seen was that there were ghost shadows everywhere, mixed with gusts of cold wind. It was as if there were countless evil spirits and ghosts fighting in this kind of battle, and their howls and screams were almost enough to break one''s spirit, and Wang Tuzhang was so scared that he peed on his pants, as he lay on the ground trembling.


    I asked my Master, "What do we do now, Master?" His Master smiled bitterly, "If I could recover half of my power and set up a Dragon Repellent Formation, I might be able to control the two of them. But now, I can only watch." I asked eagerly, "Is there no other way?" Not to mention whether he can get close to the body, even if he can get close to it, if he can get close to it, it will definitely anger the evil spirits on his body. When the time comes, the evil ghost will retaliate, and from what I can see, that black burly man seems to be able to control the evil spirits on his body, if not, with so much ghost aura on his body, ordinary people would have already become crazy.


    His Master pulled him back. "Juul, if you want to go in now, you won''t be facing the black-faced man alone, but rather the ghost aura on his body, which is becoming more and more dense in the middle of the battle. I''m afraid that he won''t be able to differentiate between the two of us, and will disregard everything and attack you, and absolutely not let you go." I said, "I''ll go." The Master said, "Neither of you are allowed to go." At this moment, a deep male voice sounded from behind him, "I think it''s better if I go."

 C102

    When I heard this voice, I immediately felt relieved. I turned around and saw Chang Tianba. His face was covered in dust, as if he had just come over.


    "Master Chang, you''re here?" Chang Tian Ba nodded his head lightly, "Yesterday, when you were calling out to me, I had already sensed it, but the aura you gave me was very weak, as if something had obstructed it. My guess is that you must be in trouble, that''s why you rushed here so late."


    His Master said, "It''s fine even if we wait a little longer." Master Chang looked at his master and said, "You''re not lightly injured." His Master said, "I''m thankful that I survived. This little injury is nothing."


    Lord Chang looked at the fighting senior brother and the man and said, "Is it alright if we cut off their Ghost Veins?" Since you''ve come, then I''ll have to trouble you to help me get rid of that black faced burly man. Remember, don''t hold back. That person seems to have cultivated some evil technique and can no longer turn back. Master Chang said, "Don''t worry, I''ve never known what it means to hold back." With that, he ran towards his Senior Brother and Senior Brother who were engaged in a fierce battle.


    As I looked at Master Chang''s figure, I immediately relaxed, and the pain in my body immediately followed. At this moment, I realised that what I said wasn''t light at all, especially my confused state. I guessed that if I went to the hospital for an examination, it would definitely be a concussion.


    Lord Chang walked over to the side of the black bearded man and bellowed. His voice was so loud that it scared all of us, who were about ten meters away. The black faced man and the senior both stopped to look at Chang Tianba, but then he coldly said, "Another helper has arrived. Take this opportunity, I''m in a hurry." The First Senior Brother did not speak as he closed his mouth and stared at Chang Tianba with a murderous look. Chang Tian Ba sized up the dark figure before saying, "You have such a large amount of ghost aura on you." Chang Tianba was around 1.9 meters tall, and with his imposing build, he was already considered outstanding amongst the ordinary people. He still needed to raise his head to look at the black-faced man.


    The black-faced man chuckled, without saying a word, he suddenly shot straight at Chang Tianba, his large hands falling from the sky like a large bowl towards Chang Tianba. Chang Tianba did not dodge, and was actually grabbed by the large man''s large hands, the big man laughed, and with the strength of his hands, his large hands were like small basins, his five fingers were as thick as a mace, and with the countless amount of ghosts energy in his body, he could even crush a stone.


    The black-faced man tried to crush Chang Tianba''s head, but Chang Tianba remained calm while my heart raced against his throat. Suddenly, Chang Tianba''s forefinger and middle finger pressed heavily onto the big hole on the black-faced man''s right arm, while grabbing onto his wrist, the black-faced man laughed and placed his other hand on Chang Tianba''s head. All of this happened in an instant, the black-faced man suddenly roared and broke free from Chang Tianba''s control, retreating to cover his ears.


    The black-faced man looked angrily behind him. It turned out that senior brother Juyi had gathered the power of the Five Devils to punch him in the ear. No matter how hard his body was, his brain was still extremely weak.


    After succeeding in his attack, the first senior brother didn''t stop, he continued to rush forward, continuing his barrage of attacks. The Evil God''s upper body was supported by the Five Devils, and the first senior brother was a master of cultivation, so I was unable to see his movements, but at this moment, the fox blood had calmed down so I could barely see it, and every single kick or punch landed heavily on the black faced man''s body, causing him to be forced to retreat several steps. Chang Tianba had also joined the battle, and very quickly, the number of wounds on the black faced man was increasing, and soon, the number of wounds on his body increased.


    Although Chang Tianba looked no different from a human, his fingernails were very different from a human''s. His nails were not pieced together, but grew on his fingers, and at this moment, he extended them out like ten sharp knives, with countless knife wounds on the black faced man''s body that he left behind. Senior brother Ju''s attacks were like hammers, but slowly, I discovered that the endless attacks of the two of them were unable to break through the black faced man''s defenses.


    The Evil God would lend him his strength while at the same time endlessly exhausting his body. To be able to endure for so long, aside from the fact that Senior Brother Ju''s body was very strong and long term, it was also because of the Five Devils'' support. However, the Five Devils had to repay Senior Brother Ju with their help, so no one could afford to take such a massive amount of energy.


    The black faced burly man''s eyes lit up as he dodged Chang Tianba''s strike. His hands moved like lightning as he grabbed onto Senior Brother Zunyi''s shoulders, raising his right leg, and ferociously slammed his knee into the chest of the latter. Immediately, the latter''s eyes bulged out, and saliva dripped from his mouth. Following which, the black faced burly man''s knees struck against the chest of the senior brother, each strike containing the force of a brick.


    As soon as his fingers touched the black-faced man''s body, the black-faced man grabbed onto Senior Brother Ju''s collar and suddenly turned around. He threw Senior Brother Ju at Chang Tianba, and with the black-faced man''s strength and the weight of Senior Brother Ju, the black-faced man smashed Chang Tianba onto the ground.


    His Master suddenly stood up and linked her hands with a seal. She placed the Divine Flame Talisman next to her mouth and took a deep breath to release it, and suddenly a pillar of fire flew towards the man, but in the next second, that man broke away from the raging flames, and saw that most of his clothes were already burnt, and a small part of his body was still burning, revealing his dark muscles. As if he did not notice, he continued to rush forward, laughing coldly as he grabbed his Master''s collar and threw him far away.


    Then he ran over to me, and before I could react, a hand grabbed my belt and whipped the whip from my waist. I swung it at the big man''s face, and with a ''pa'' sound, the whip left a mark on his face. I turned around and saw that it was Senior Brother Juul.


    The black faced burly man was obviously angered by the whip, he tore apart the torn clothes on his body, at this moment, the ground suddenly shook, Pei Jin Ge shouted, "Mister Lu, the spirit vein has appeared."


    The two huge stone pillars started to sink, causing the ground to tremble non-stop like an earthquake. Everyone present was so shocked by the scene that they forgot to fight. When the pillars completely sunk, there were two black holes left.


    "What is this?" The black-faced man walked towards the two black holes, and we also walked towards them. We stood at the entrance of the cave and looked at the dark cave, it was as if it could swallow us whole. At the same time, waves of cold wind blew out from the cave, as if there were countless ghosts inside.


    When Chang Tianba came over, his master rubbed his senior brother''s chest and took out a pill from within, "Fortunately, the ghost aura has not completely corroded my body, so I can temporarily protect my heart and veins. I''ll return to take care of myself slowly." I saw that my Master''s expression was also bad. Senior Sister asked, "Master, how are you?" His Master looked at the black hole and said, "I''m fine, I just overused my inner force."


    The ground trembled and disappeared. It seemed like the two stone pillars had completely stopped sinking. After a short period of peace, a bird cry suddenly came from the black hole.


    Then, a little blue bird flew out from the black hole. It was the one that we had seen when we first entered, and now that it flew out, it was accompanied by a warm feeling, causing everyone around to feel comfortable. Pei Jinge shouted in surprise, "Spiritual Pulse, Mister Lu, that''s a Spiritual Pulse."


    What? So the spirit vein we are bitterly looking for is this little bird? I think it''s like master, master said, "Spirit veins are formed by the concentration of spirit energy, they can change into anything. This bird is emitting an endless amount of spirit energy to nourish everything around it, it seems to be the spirit vein we''re looking for." When the bird landed a few meters away from us, it tilted its head and looked at us. Wang Tuo Zhang ran over and said, "Master Xu, you said this bird has spiritual veins. Let''s grab it."


    His Master lightly said, "How could it be so easy to obtain a Spiritual Pulse? Captain Wang, please forgive me for being powerless." Seeing his Master like this, Wang Tuo Zhang turned around and took out a large net from his bag, excitedly rushing towards the Spirit Vein. I saw his clumsy appearance and wanted to laugh. Just one net and you want to grab the Spirit Vein? He saw Wang Tuo Zhang tiptoeing towards the bird, his small eyes emitting a greedy light. He stopped two meters away from the spirit vein. The spirit vein was tilting its head as it looked at him, seemingly not afraid of him, but interested in him.


    Wang Tuozhang whispered, "Be good and come with me. I guarantee that you will have something to eat and drink." Pei Jin Ge said to the black faced man, "Mister Lu, hurry up and snatch the spirit vein." The black-faced man expressionlessly looked at Wang Pai Zhang not moving an inch. Wang Tuo Zhang drew closer, as he felt that he had grasped a bit too big, and threw the net towards the spirit vein. The spirit vein flapped its wings and flew away, then stopped not far away, staring at Wang Po Zhang.


    Seeing that the spirit vein had stopped moving, Wang Tuo Zhang moved his fat body closer to the spirit vein. I have some doubts as to whether this bird really has a spirit vein or not. Wang Tuo Zhang was determined to grasp the spirit vein, and Master could not stand it any longer. He said to him, "Captain Wang, the spirit vein is not something you can control. Don''t waste any time." Wang Tuozhang ignored his Master and once again emptied his net. As expected, it was once again empty.


    The bird seemed to be toying with Wang''s seal, looking at him, looking at us, looking at Pei Jinge and the others, seemingly pondering something. It seemed that in this place, even if the bird wasn''t a spirit vein, it would still be nourished day and night by the spirit vein, causing it to grow spirituality. Who would have thought that Wang Tuo Zhang would actually shake off his Master and throw the net at the bird as if he was possessed by a devil. However, this time, the net actually trapped the bird.


    We all turned pale with fright. Wang Dazhang laughed out loud, "You deserve it! I, Wang Zhong, received the spirit vein! Hahaha!" As soon as he said that, the black-faced man ran towards him, as if he wanted to snatch the spirit vein. Wang Tuozhang was so scared that he ran back to us.

 C103

    His Master then pulled Wang Tuozhang behind him as he said to Pei Jin Ge, "If we keep fighting like this, we will both be injured. Moreover, this place is too strange, and there might be some danger. Let''s just give up."


    Pei Jinge said to the dark faced man, "Mr Lu, look..." The dark faced man said, "I''ll let you off this time, but that doesn''t mean I''ll let you off in the future. Sooner or later, I will obtain the Spiritual Pulse." With that, he turned around and walked away, with Pei Jin Ge fawning behind him.


    Seeing that the dark faced man had left, I let out a breath of relief. This person gave me too much pressure, and just because of his terrifying strength, I believe that he hasn''t used his full strength yet, but he has already made us all fall over. Senior brother Ju is still in a coma from his injuries and the ghost aura has invaded us too much, and Chang Tianba is also injured.


    Seeing that he didn''t say anything, Li Jiannan and the old man walked over. Wang Tuozhang arrogantly said, "Well, let''s consider this the successful completion of the mission. We can go home now." Li Jiannan looked at the bird and said, "Captain, is this bird a spirit vein? What''s its use? Or how can we prove that it''s a spirit vein?"


    Wang Tuozhang was rendered speechless by the question. He was stunned for a long time before asking his Master, "Master Xu, are you sure this is a spirit vein?" His Master said, "It should be." Wang Pushang said, "Master Xu, you clearly said just now that this was a Spiritual Pulse." His Master said, "I''ve also never seen a spiritual vein before. It''s just that you don''t feel it. Do you feel that this bird is very hot when you hold it with your hands?" Wang Tuozhang said, "Yes, it''s really quite hot. My whole body is burning."


    Li Jiannan shook her head and said, "Master Xu, you must have confirmed that it was a spiritual vein because of this. This is too child''s play. Birds are animals, so naturally they feel hot in your hands." His Master asked, "Then what do you think the Spiritual Pulse should look like?" Li Jiannan said, "The spirit vein should be made of a type of metal or mineral, so it should be a rock." His Master said, "You''ve never come into contact with spirit veins before, how can you make such a conclusion? Many things can''t be explained clearly with your knowledge, and I didn''t say that there was only one.


    Wang Tuozhang''s eyes widened as he asked in surprise, "Master Xu, do you mean that there are other spirit veins?" His Master said, "I only guessed so. Moreover, this place is really dangerous. Captain Wang, my martial nephew is already severely injured. If you don''t treat him now, his life might be in danger." Wang Tuozhang thought for a moment and said, "Alright, Master Xu, we''ll listen to you. Since we''ve completed our mission, we''ll leave immediately."


    The group of us walked back along the path we came from. Along the way, Wang Tuo Zhang was constantly playing with the birds. I asked Master, "Master, didn''t you say that the Spiritual Pulse can''t be moved? How could you allow Wang Tuo Zhang to take it away?" His Master said, "I also don''t believe that a Spiritual Pulse would appear in the shape of an animal. Moreover, the Spiritual Pulse is naturally blessed by the heavens and the earth, so it can''t be taken away that easily. This bird is probably just a Spiritual Object with an abundance of Spiritual Qi." I said, "So you''re fooling him?"


    His Master smiled and said, "Against this kind of person, we can''t use force. After all, he has a certain background, why not trick him? Moreover, I can''t guarantee that this is a spiritual vein, he said so himself." I looked at the happy Wang Pushang and secretly gave him a thumbs up. "Master, you''re too tall." His Master said, "How am I tall? I was just forced. Remember, people can never be too tough. Being tactful is beneficial for one''s survival. If you can avoid offending others, then you won''t have to offend others."


    Even though several of his men had already died, and he had taken the initiative to sit down and chat with his master at night, it seemed that he was in a very good mood. The bird had already been put into his cage, and was eating compressed biscuits while drinking from bottled water, while Wang had a hint of drunkenness in his voice as he said to his master: "Master Xu, this really is all thanks to you. I can''t forget you, and of course, there are a few of your top disciples, all talented people in the country.


    His Master smiled. "Captain Wang, you overestimated me. How could I have that kind of thought?" Wang Tuozhang said, "Don''t call me Captain Wang. I''m a few years younger than you, so just call me Zhang Gong. I have the cheek to call you big brother. What do you think?" I was in Senior Sister''s tent, quite a distance away. I perked up my ears when I heard him say that, and my goosebumps were all raised. He actually knew his own limitations and knew that he was thick-skinned.


    Unexpectedly, his Master said, "Alright, here''s the seal. Then I''ll call you Little Brother." Wang Pozhang said, "Big Brother, we''ll be brothers from now on, and we''ll be brothers through thick and thin. If anything happens in the future, just call me out and I''ll die for sure." The two of them started calling each other ''big brother''.


    This Wang Tuozhang is thick-skinned, and I can see that he may still have hope for Master in the future. Master is also tactful, and I know that he is very annoyed with this Wang Dazhang, so I can happily call him brother. I said in my heart that Master is at a level that I can barely reach in my entire life.


    Senior Martial Sister was combing her hair when she saw me shiver and asked, "Junior Martial Brother, what''s wrong? Why are you still cold when it''s so hot?" I said, "It''s fine. I just heard something I shouldn''t have heard." The Senior Sister curiously asked, "What is that thing? Why can''t I hear it? There isn''t even a bird cry here." I smiled and told Senior Sister about the conversation I had just heard. Senior Sister covered her mouth and chuckled. "Master is too interesting. I can''t believe that I would be able to meet such a person." I said, "Our master said that it''s called smooth." The Senior Martial Sister curled her lips and said, "Then you can learn. I can''t learn it."


    I asked, "Senior Sister, we''ll be going back tomorrow. How do you feel?" The Senior Sister said, "Not good, how could the mood be good after the death of the people who came together?" I said, "You mean the two from the archaeological team?" The senior sister said, "There are three of them. That''s three lives!" I remember, other than the two people who died from having their heads bitten off, there was also the missing Han Tieniu. Think about it, in this kind of place, if an ordinary person lost his life, he would have already died a long time ago.


    I said, "Ai, what a pity. He''s quite a good person." The senior sister said, "It''s quite good? How did you know? " I said, "How passionate! We ate and drank together when we left and took the initiative to ride in our car to chat with you. At least, it was better than being in a good mood than being in Wang Dazhang so we took out our tent. We even said that we forgot yesterday and that we would forget everything we brought. I didn''t believe it." The Senior Martial Sister said, "Junior Martial Brother, do you know who Han Tieniu is?" I said, "Aren''t they from the archaeological team?" The Senior Sister then asked, "Then who are the people in this archaeological team?" I said, "What else can an archaeological team do? They''re all cultural people who study history." Senior Martial Sister smiled and patted my head. "You really must learn from Master."


    I asked, "Then do you know who he is?" The senior sister said, "I don''t know either, but I''m definitely not a cultured person. Let''s talk about it tomorrow." I still wanted to continue asking, but the Senior Sister pushed me out of the room. "Junior Brother, hurry up and sleep. I''m not sleepy yet. It''s easy for girls to get old if they stay up late."


    After coming out of Senior Sister''s tent, I walked around the place. After completing the mission today, I was actually in a rather relaxed mood, this place looked good, but was filled with hidden dangers, so I went back to my own place to have a good time. Master and Wang Zhu Zhang were still talking.


    Li Jiannan was also there. She was making a few numbers on a tree. I walked over and asked, "What''s the use of making this mark? We''ll leave tomorrow." My sudden appearance scared her. After seeing that it was me, she calmed down and said, "It''s you. I want to come back here and do some research in the future. Also, look." Then, she opened her own small bag and showed me a few plants, "I''m going to take these plants back to study. Although they are ordinary plants, they are clearly different from the plants outside. This might be the radiation from the spirit vein."


    I wanted to tease her when I saw her serious expression. "Then you should catch an animal to study. Isn''t that more intuitive?" She said, "You''re right, but most of the animals here are mutated by radiation. Our team doesn''t have the ability to catch those dangerous animals. We hope that we can bring a weapon the next time we come." I said, "Looks like you''re interested in this place." Li Jiannan said, "Indeed, I''m very excited to see that giant mutated beast for the first time. This is something all biologists dream of. It would be great if I could bring an animal back for research." I said, "It''s a pity the animals might not want to be caught."


    Li Jiannan thought about it and said, "You''re right, so next time, it''s fine as long as you can bring in a large scale weapon." I said, "Comrade, the animals here didn''t hurt you. Why do you hold a grudge? Why do you keep saying that you want to bring in large weapons?" Li Jiannan said, "You''re wrong, I don''t have the intention to kill them. I just want to do some scientific experiments. This is something that is meaningful to humans." I said, "I know what you''re talking about. Isn''t it just killing them and getting some data? I also killed frogs when I was young and was told by my grandma that I was guilty. I don''t think your way of doing things is any different from mine."


    Li Jiannan said seriously, "Scientific experiments are not just about killing. Science serves all of humanity. If your thoughts are still that far behind, then it would be too sad." I said, "No matter what, killing people isn''t right. Those little mice in your lab, no matter who you offend, you will be the one to bring disaster upon them." "Sometimes, sacrifices are inevitable," said Li. I waved my hand. "Alright, I can''t beat you." Li Jiannan said, "That''s because your thinking was wrong."


    Just as I finished speaking, I suddenly heard light footsteps nearby. Why would there be footsteps at this time? She quickly covered Li Jiannan''s mouth and squatted down. She said in fear, "What happened?" I carefully followed the sound and walked two steps, but the sound disappeared. I took Li Jiannan with me and went back to my master, and before my master could even open her mouth, Wang Tuozhang patted his chest and said, "Don''t worry, old bro. I''ll keep watch for you guys and you guys can sleep in peace."

 C104

    I looked at my master. How could this guy watch the night? My master saw my worry and said to Wang Tuozhang, "Brother, you must be tired after being busy all day. Let me do the night watch."


    However, Wang Duozhang said, "No, you guys were the ones on night watch last night. My team leader can''t just eat and not work. He''ll have to be on the front lines forever." Hearing his words, I didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. You''re overestimating yourself, aren''t you? I didn''t think that my Master would say, "Alright then. Brother, tonight you will stand guard. I''ll switch you to a little after one." Then he arranged for us all to rest in the tent.


    I took advantage of the moment when no one was asking, "How can he be on night watch? He can definitely fall asleep." His Master said, "I know. You should wake up later. Maybe there will be trouble tonight." I nodded and looked around me. The silence was terrifyingly quiet. No one knew what kind of killing intent was hidden beneath the surface silence.


    I went back to my own tent to lie down and closed my ears to meditate, not letting go of even the slightest bit of activity around me. Wang Tuozhang was humming around him, holding a bird cage in his hand, and looking at his elated look, he didn''t even feel the slightest bit of danger, saying that this guy is really stupid, the more pleased I am with myself, the easier it is for me to relax my guard. Right now, Wang Tuozhang is like this.


    Maybe it was because I was too tired and my master was still for a while, so I fell asleep while lying down and saw a blurry figure in front of me. It was a woman dressed in white, I couldn''t tell her face from age, I could only see a rough outline, but that outline gave me a very familiar feeling, who is it, I chased after her, but my feet couldn''t move at all, I wanted to lift them up and run, but my feet seemed stuck in the mud, I could only watch her go away, feeling anxious and sad, and actually woke up like this.


    When I opened my eyes, it was dark outside. Only then did I realize that I was still inside the tent. I took a deep breath and wiped the sweat off my forehead.


    I was thinking hard about who she was, but couldn''t get an answer. At this moment, I suddenly heard a loud shout from outside, it was from senior sister, oh no, I rushed out, there were already several people standing near senior sister''s tent, it was senior brother master and the rest. I ran over to see, senior sister''s tent was torn apart and her sleeping bag was also damaged. She opened her eyes and saw that it was the grey haired monkey that I met in the cave. That grey haired monkey covered her mouth and did not let her make a sound as he dragged her out.


    But there will always be a sound, Chang Tianba was the first to hear it, the grey monkey saw someone coming and left his senior sister, and ran, but Chang Tianba had already caught up with him, and upon hearing his words, my brain expanded in anger, that grey animal actually had such guts! I asked Chang Tianba in the direction he went, and went off with his demon claw, thinking to himself, I must teach this beast a lesson, I must beat it on its head, since master did not stop me, and senior brother Juul came with me.


    Even though it was already dark, I could still see clearly, and Chang Tianba and the grey monkey had a special smell on them. Senior brother Jiu followed the smell, and very quickly, we saw Chang Tianba standing there with a grey monkey crouching on the other side. It was the monkey that Senior Sister and I met in the cave.


    It turned out that the grey monkey was talking to Chang Tianba, but this time it did not talk to him. Instead, it opened its mouth and said to Chang Tianba, "You''re also a thing from the wilderness, what right do you have to interfere with me?" Chang Tianba said, "I''m different from you. You''re an uncivilized scourge." The grey haired monkey asked, "You and I are the same kind of people, why did you help them? What benefits did they give you?" Chang Tianba said, "You and I are not the same. You have our unique conditions here that make cultivation difficult. I can give you a way out, but you have to promise that you won''t appear in front of me again."


    The grey haired monkey said, "Sure. In short, you will be leaving tomorrow. There will be other women coming in in the future." With that, he turned and ran into the darkness. Chang Tianba watched him leave before turning back.


    The two of us didn''t disturb him, and when he went back, we went around the place, but when we went back, we found that it was really bad, so it turns out that the grey monkey was trying to lure us away with the help of a tiger. After luring us out, a group of monsters that were half human and half monkey under his command rushed over and captured Li Jiannan.


    When I asked him where Master and Senior Sister had gone, he just opened his mouth and couldn''t say anything. I was so angry that I wanted to slap him twice in the face, but at this moment, Master and Senior Sister appeared supporting me, and I saw that Master and Senior Sister''s bodies were covered in wounds, as if they had suffered a lot.


    I hurried to help my Master, and asked him how he was, my Master panted and said he was fine, but at this moment, I saw the old man lying on the ground naked, twitching from time to time, and looking as if he was about to lose his life. I walked over to help him up, and since he was so old, how could he withstand the torture of these monsters? According to my Master, the sudden appearance of those monsters scared them, but soon, with my Master and Li Jiannan and my Senior Sister were not so lucky, and my Master and Senior Sister were able to take care of themselves.


    Pity the old man and Li Jiannan, the monsters seemed to be more interested in the girl, and took away Li Jiannan, who was as scared as a wooden chicken. The old man also learned from Wang Tuozhang to hide in the tent with his butt stuck up, but who knew that those monsters didn''t let him go, not only did they strip the old man, they even beat him up. Poor old man, he''s so old!


    It wasn''t a good idea for such a big man to be naked, but his clothes and pants were torn to pieces from the inside out, so I had to put my own clothes and pants on him. It took a while for the old man to wake up and open his mouth to ask for water and give it to him to drink, and he had to take a deep breath before he opened his eyes and looked at us and started crying.


    His Master said, "Li Jiannan was captured, so we can''t wait like this. Quickly go and save her." I said, "But, Master, we only have these few people. How can we save them?" The Senior Sister said, "Don''t worry, I have a way." As it turns out, Senior Sister saw that those monsters were interested in women, so she decided to attract the monsters'' attention first.


    "No." I said, in order to save someone I had just met, even if I was in trouble, I didn''t want my Senior Sister to take the risk. My Senior Sister said, "This is the only way. I looked at my master, who thought for a moment and said, "There seems to be no other way. How about this, I''ll be together with Xizhen. The three of you will be in charge of saving her."


    Just as I was about to say something, my Master interrupted me and said, "It would harm Heaven and Earth if we do not save him. We cultivators value this even more. Stop talking and quickly leave." I sighed and prepared to go save him, but Chang Tianba and senior brother Ju E hurriedly caught up to me. Just as I was about to leave, Wang Dazhang came over and grabbed my master''s leg, "Big brother, you can''t leave me behind." His Master said, "We will come back immediately after saving you. You just wait here." Who knew that Wang Pushang said, "Big Brother, Jiannan definitely won''t be able to protect herself any longer. Let''s quickly run! This isn''t a place for people to stay!"


    Hearing his words made me want to laugh and be angry. Who the hell is this guy? He could even throw away the lives of his subordinates so easily. It was really a mystery what he was thinking. The Master sighed and pushed him away, "Captain Wang, that is a human life. No matter what, I will save it." Wiping his tears, Wang Tuozhang said, "I don''t want to stay here. I''ll go with you."


    Master sighed and didn''t say anything else. He just let Wang Tuo Zhang carry the old man and follow behind. Wang Tuo Zhang didn''t waste any more words and just silently followed behind. We followed the footprints of those monsters and followed behind them.


    The further we went, the darker the atmosphere became. I was secretly shocked, Chang Tianba and my master''s faces were filled with nervousness, my master''s eyebrows were knitted together, there was a cave in front of us, the cave entrance was very large, the inside was pitch black and there was only the sound of wind, the air here was heavy, it seemed like that group of monsters were here.


    Reaching the cave entrance, his Master said, "There''s no other way. Let''s bite the bullet and enter." With that, he looked at Chang Tianba and said, "Bring Captain Wang to the entrance of the cave to receive us." I find it strange that my master would do this. Most of us are injured and extremely exhausted, but my master is extremely weak. Chang Tianba is the strongest person here, how could he possibly wait for us at the entrance of the cave?


    Chang Tianba heard this and laughed, "Master Xu thinks of me as an outsider. I am indeed not the same as you, but I promised Old Madam Hu that I will definitely protect Sun Hao." His Master looked at him deeply, but didn''t say anything. Wang Tuozhang also said, "I''m going too, I''m going too. Don''t leave me behind." Master said no more and led the way. We hurried to keep up.


    After walking for a while, the smell here became worse and worse, it was all the stinky smell of monsters and also the stench of urine. Senior sister frowned, I couldn''t help but curse in my heart, that grey monkey knows how to speak human language, the place he lives in is actually so dirty, it is indeed different from a human''s.


    When we reached a corner, Master signaled us not to make any noise and squatted down. After squatting down, Master whistled lightly, and I was really surprised at what he was doing, only to see a figure swaying around the corner. That figure walked over, and before it could see us, Master''s palm landed on its neck, and it softly fell onto the ground.

 C105

    It''s even on sentry duty, just like a human. I fiddle with the monster lying on the ground. The black fur on its face is very dense, and its short and muscular body is also covered with black fur.


    I squatted down to pick off the fur on its face and found that its facial features were very similar to a human''s. I even suspected that it was a human covered in black fur, and when my master saw my surprised expression, he explained to me, "This guy has been here for who knows how many years, so it''s normal for some mutations to occur. Furthermore, the Han TienNiu we heard in the cave is coming from them.


    Just as I was about to go out, my Master stopped me and told us to hide in the shadows. He and his Senior Sister then tied up the Godly Armored Horse and firmly walked in. The sound inside first disappeared, then suddenly a series of sharp whistles came from inside, and my Master shouted, "Quickly run." He and Senior Sister both turned around and ran, while the rest of us hid in the corner according to the plan. Master and Senior Sister came out like the wind, their speed was extremely fast, followed by a large group of monsters behind them.


    The monsters seemed to be very excited as they all ran out. I did some calculations and almost all the monsters ran out. Only then did Chang Tianba and the others enter the cave while the scene inside made my scalp tingle.


    There was a huge space surrounded by rows of neatly arranged skeletons, some grass on the ground, probably used by monsters to keep warm, the air was filled with an unpleasant odor, at this time, there was only one monster inside, it was the grey monkey, it was lying lazily on the ground, beside it laid a naked woman, it really was Li Jiayan, the blood below Li Jiannan, already passed out.


    It first looked at us in panic, then quickly calmed down. Senior brother Cue walked over to pick Li Jiannan up and covered her with his coat, and I walked over to the grey monkey with my staff in my hand. At this moment, my heart was filled with rage, and anyone could tell what it had done to Li Jiannan.


    Who knew that just as I walked over, the grey haired monkey said, "You can''t kill me." I coldly laughed and asked, "Why?" The grey haired monkey slowly said, "If you kill me, you won''t be able to get away when the other fierce beasts come back. Besides, you''ve already been infected by the smell of this place, so they definitely won''t let you retreat peacefully."


    Extremely powerful species? I seemed to have some impression of this term. After thinking for a while, I suddenly remembered that when I was young, there was a murder case in our village, and it was said that the murderer was the fierce one, but that the murderer was a human, and he killed his own parents. The grey haired monkey hesitated and said, "These strong ones are completely under my control, so whatever I say, they have to listen to me, I am their master, so, you better not touch me.


    My master and senior sister had the Godly Armored Horse, and it would be very difficult for those vile creatures to keep up with my master and senior brother''s speed. Once they are left far behind, they would come back, and at that time, we would not even have the chance to run.


    With that, Chang Tianba walked up to the grey monkey and twisted its arm. The grey monkey squeaked and struggled with all its might as I went up to control it. It cried out, "You cannot do this, I am the master here, they will kill you. Let me go." I swung the baton at its head and it didn''t dare to make any more noise, and immediately there was a bulge on its head.


    Holding the grey haired monkey in his arms, Wang Tuozhang nervously asked, "Where is Master Xu?" It seemed that his master was too important to him, as if he was reconstructing his parents.


    After we went out, it was pitch-black outside. I stirred the fox''s blood into my eyes, and only then did I see clearly that I was suddenly a little flustered, master and senior sister should be alright, the ground was a mess, we followed our footsteps and chased after them for a long time, but we could not find any trace of our master or monster.


    "Damn it, where did they run off to?" I said flustered. The grey haired monkey said, "You can still let me go if you don''t ¡­" Before he could finish his sentence, Chang Tianba chuckled and said, "Otherwise, even if we die, you won''t be able to get away with it." After saying that, he stuck a finger into the grey monkey''s neck with his sharp fingernail. The grey monkey screamed hoarsely in pain, "You bastard, why are you helping these humans? Have you forgotten your own identity? Don''t think that if you help them now, they will treat you as one of their own. They will always be against you."


    Hearing this, Chang Tianba blanked out for a moment before rolling his finger on the grey haired monkey''s neck, "Cut the crap, these little tricks are useless to me." The grey monkey was in so much pain that it struggled for its life, but Chang Tianba''s hand was like two iron pincers, not moving at all.


    Following the footprints to a water source, I lifted my nose. There was the smell of my master and senior sister, as well as the stench of monsters. This was the place, but where were they? I wished I could see a monster, but there wasn''t a sound of birds.


    Along with the flapping of wings, a blue bird flew over. It was the bird that Wang Tuo Zhang had caught, and when the monsters had attacked, the bird''s cage had also been broken. The bird had probably flown away at that time.


    "Spiritual Pulse, it''s a Spiritual Pulse." Wang Tuozhang pointed excitedly at the bird, which landed on a small tree not far away from us. It tilted its head to look at us, and when the grey monkey saw the bird, it reacted very strongly, and it seemed to be very afraid of the bird. It closed its eyes, stopped struggling, and curled up into a ball, trembling non-stop.


    Wang Tuo Zhang put the old man down and slowly walked over. "Little bird, no, spirit vein, come here quickly. I''ll take you out." At his words, the bird flapped its wings and flew away to the other side, and looking back at us, it kept shrieking, as if trying to lure us towards it. Wang Tuzhang ran up, as if it had discovered something, and most of the animals here were nourished by the spirit vein, not to mention that the bird itself could be the spirit vein. We looked and hurried to catch up, Senior Brother Juul carrying the old man, Chang Tianba dragging the grey monkey, but the grey monkey stayed behind and fought Chang Tianba with all his might, I anxiously grabbed the two hind legs of the grey monkey, and used them to lift it up like a stretcher.


    I wondered what was going on with this beast, and how it got scared at times. It was rare for the bird to go and stop, and it seemed to be guiding us. After a while, we saw a shocking scene.


    The few monsters in front, the ones mentioned by the grey monkey, were pushing a smaller monster down onto the ground and eating it. The scene was extremely bloody, and even I, who had always bragged about my mental fortitude, could not help but feel nauseous. I asked the grey monkey, "Aren''t they in a team? How do they kill each other?" The grey monkey said, "This is the nature of the fierce beasts, they are cruel and bloodthirsty, and they have a bad temper. If anything happens to make them angry, they will attack without a care for their own safety." I said, "Why didn''t they eat you?" "That''s because I''m smart," said the grey monkey. "I know where to find food, and I''ll take them to find it. So they treat me like a director." I said, "Is there anything to eat here?" "Li species likes to eat a kind of grass," said the grey monkey. "I call this grass the Immortal Grass. They''ll be very excited and happy to eat this grass, but they''ll eat it all at once when they see this grass. Only I can find this grass." I said, "Then you control these monsters and ask them where my master is." The grey monkey replied, "It''s not like they can''t speak. How do you want me to ask?"


    I said, "Impossible. They''re the ones who lied to us in the cave." The grey haired monkey said, "They can only learn how to talk like you guys, they don''t know what''s the meaning of this. Although there''s a spirit vein here, it doesn''t mean that all the animals that live here can talk. With that, he looked at Chang Tianba. Chang Tianba did not say anything, but used all his strength to twist the grey monkey''s arm, causing it to emit ''ka ka ka ka'' sounds. The grey monkey let out a miserable shriek, and the monsters eating it turned its head to look at us.


    Seeing the hideous faces of these monsters, as well as the bloodstains on their faces and mouths, and how terrifying the baring of their fangs and claws could be, the Asura Yaksha written in the ancient book was probably only mediocre.


    After a few squeaks, the monsters stopped roaring and quietening down, but still continued to look at us with a scrutinizing gaze. I looked around me, and aside from the tranquil flowing water, there were no traces of anything else, I was simply going crazy. I pointed my claw at the nose of the grey haired monkey and said, "Since you can''t find my master or senior sister, what''s the use of keeping you here? I''ll kill you, you evil beast." As soon as his voice fell, the surface of the water rumbled and two figures jumped out. They were their Master and Senior Sister.


    At this moment, Master''s face was pale and his body was covered in water, so when I touched his body, I couldn''t feel a trace of warmth. Those monsters saw that Senior Sister was very excited and kept howling, eager to give it a try, so I knew that they wouldn''t dare to move recklessly, as long as the grey furred monkey was in our hands.


    Just now, when Master and Senior Sister ran out, they were chased to the side of the water by those monsters, that group of monsters seemed to be very afraid of the water, Master and Senior Sister held their breath and jumped into the water, the monsters didn''t leave, so Master and Senior Sister could only go to the water to catch their breath every now and then, until we arrived. Senior Sister was fine, but because Master''s body was too exhausted, he already couldn''t last much longer, and we were afraid that the monsters would catch us if we came any later.

 C106

    Looking at my Master and Senior Sister, I felt both heartache and anger. If it weren''t for these beasts, Li Jiannan wouldn''t have ended up in such a miserable state. My Master and Senior Sister almost lost their lives.


    I pushed the grey monkey to the ground and used my foot to stomp on its chest. "Speak! Why are you pestering us for so long? What do you want to do?" The grey monkey wailed, "I just want to find a woman to give me a baby. I don''t have any other thoughts. Please spare me." It seemed that the grey monkey was in heat. Just as I wanted to hit it, it said, "I had no choice but to spare me. There isn''t even a female monkey in this group. I can only capture a human to help me give birth."


    I said, "How many times have you done this?" The grey haired monkey said, "Not too many times, only five times. Today, I only have five wives. I originally wanted this beauty to be my wife, but that''s fine. At least she can give me children." I looked at Li Jiannan who was still unconscious, and couldn''t help but feel sorry for her. Although we had only known each other for a few days, I could tell that she was a simple and kind person who only thought about scientific research. She didn''t know what sins she committed in her previous life, but her own body was actually tainted by a monkey.


    I asked, "Then you''re saying that before this, there were already four people who were your wives. Where are they?" The grey haired monkey said, "Those four wives are all beauties. They look really good, especially the first one..." Without waiting for it to finish speaking, Chang Tianba gave it a kick and it snapped out of its stupor. It honestly said, "After I caught them, I tried to get them to conceive my child, but they always wanted to run out. One of them ran away, while the other three slowly died. Thinking about it, that was true. Although this place had spiritual veins, it was still a wilderness after all. Who would be able to live together with these beasts?


    The grey monkey continued to say, "I treat them very well, give them whatever food they have and I learn how to speak from them. But they are afraid of me and my seed, so they don''t dare to get close to me. They are too weak too. They died soon after giving birth, and my children are getting fewer and fewer." I asked, "Where is your child? Is he a human or a monkey?"


    The grey haired monkey said, "My children are all raised by the fierce beasts. I can''t tell which one is mine. Anyway, my children are covered with fur. But I know that my children are becoming fewer and fewer because I can''t smell them anymore." I said, "Aren''t you afraid they''ll eat your children if you feed them up?" The grey haired monkey hesitated for a moment before saying, "Why did you eat my child?" I said, "You said it yourself, Li Si has an irascible temperament and has gone berserk, even killing his own people." Hearing my words, the grey monkey burst into tears. "I say, why can''t I smell my children? My children, wuwuwu." She actually began to cry.


    Seeing the grey monkeys crying, those few strongly-bred monkeys became very manic, constantly turning around, as if they were ready to attack at any moment. I said, "Sooner or later, you will be eaten by these strongly-brained monkeys." The grey haired monkey whined for a while and said, "The black hair on their bodies will fall off after a long time, and then they will be like you guys. They will slowly speak the human language and walk out, and some of the beasts will integrate into your group and have children. Listening to its words, I vaguely remember something. Merging into the human race, could it be that the species I met in the past was transformed from this kind of black-furred monster?


    I asked, "You said that strychnine will become exactly like humans and then live together with them. Can they also have children?" The grey haired monkey nodded and said, "Yes, other than the difference between their minds and humans, there are no other differences. Naturally, they can have children, and the children they give birth to are also the same as humans, but they are fierce, after all, their temperament is unpredictable, and once they go berserk, they will become crazy. Even their own biological parents and their own children will kill and eat meat.


    I suddenly felt a chill. If that was the case, then it was very likely that they were living right next to us, but we didn''t know anything about it. I hastily asked, "Then how do we distinguish between humans and raptors?" The gray monkey thought for a moment and said, "The first species that came in contact with humans would never admit their identity, because the opportunity to become humans is really too rare, and they and the children of humans don''t know anything about their identity. In my opinion, the fierce species are a little more stupid than the humans, and the fierce species all want to have a lot of children, they will spend a lot of time letting the women of humanity give birth to their children, they will only think in this way."


    The more I looked at them, the more I felt that their eyes were very similar to the eyes of humans. If we allow them to develop in this way, the species will slowly exhaust all of us. Could it be that the entire street will be filled with these monsters, and we won''t be able to differentiate between them?


    After resting for a while, Master recovered. His face was not as pale as before. "There are too many things that happened today. I also don''t have enough strength. Let''s hurry up and go out. I''m afraid there won''t be anything else before daybreak." I nodded my head and prepared to lead the way. Chang Tianba held onto the grey haired monkey tightly so that the other elites wouldn''t dare to do anything to us.


    The grey haired monkey cried, "It''s useless. Tonight, we''re all going to die here." After saying that, we curled up into a ball on the ground. It didn''t move no matter what we did, leaving Chang Tianba and I with no choice but to carry it away. At this moment, Wang Tuo Zhang said, "Ai, where is my bird, my spirit vein?"


    At this time, I didn''t have the mood to look for the bird. I said, "Hurry up and follow. Otherwise, I won''t care if you leave me behind." As soon as he finished speaking, he started walking with his head in his hands. But as Wang Tuozhang walked back the way he came, his Master quickly pulled him back and scolded him a few times. He seemed to have sobered up a lot, and silently followed us.


    The old man''s vital signs were indistinct, he could die at any time. Only Chang Tianba, Chang Tianba, and I could walk normally, but we were only barely able to hold on. After going through all this, Wang Tuzhang''s entire body was trembling, he was already sweating profusely, his fat body did not want to move a single step, he was just about to collapse at any time.


    Thus, I carried Senior Brother Su, Chang Tianba grabbed the grey monkey, Senior Brother Gui carried Li Jiannan on his back, Master and Senior Sister took turns carrying the old man on their backs. Wang Tuzhang could still walk on his own, but even if he fainted here, I''m afraid that no one would be able to bring him out.


    At this moment, I suddenly thought of an idea. I said to the grey haired monkey, "I told you to control the seed and carry us out. Can you do it?" "I''m not sure," said the grey monkey. "After all, I''ve never asked them to do it before." I said, "If you can let Li Zi carry us out, I''ll find you a woman to be your wife." The grey haired monkey became excited after hearing my words. "Really? Then I''ll give it a try."


    After dawdling for a long time, a few tall fierce beasts finally arrived. Although they came over, they were still very cautious towards us, so I grabbed onto the grey monkey and didn''t let it move around. This guy is very cunning, who knows if it will come up with any evil ideas.


    After placing a few unconscious people on Li Si''s back, just in case, I let Chang Tian Ba and Senior Brother Zu E carry Li Si, while my weak body''s master and senior sister rode on Li Si''s back. Wang Zhu Zhang wouldn''t let Li Si''s back even if he died, so I didn''t bother to care about him as I used a rope to tie the claw of the grey haired monkey together with mine, clearing the way ahead.


    After walking for a while, the grey monkey''s originally listless look suddenly became excited, pointing to the front with chirping sounds. The fierce beasts also seemed very excited. They kept sniffing the air, and I said to the grey monkey, "What happened to you?" The grey haired monkey said, "There''s Immortal Grass ahead. Quickly go, or else we''ll run away." I said, "What grass can run?" The grey haired monkey said, "It''s true, the Immortal Grass can run away. Hurry and go."


    Following the gray-haired monkey''s directions, we walked into a dark corner. The gray-haired monkey squatted down and searched around for a long time until he found a few ordinary looking grasses, which he stuffed into his own mouth. Then he began to chew with a satisfied expression on his face.


    I said, "Is this grass so delicious?" The grey haired monkey said, "That''s right. Not only is it delicious, but after eating it, you won''t need to sleep or eat anything for a few days." I showed it to my master, who said, "It''s a pity that senior brother is not here. Perhaps he can see that there''s something special about this grass. Every blade of grass here has been nourished by spiritual energy all year round, so it should be different. But it''s better not to try it." With that, he threw away the Celestial Grass and quickly picked it up. "If you don''t eat me, I will eat it. Maybe I will live forever." He stuffed the Immortal Deity Grass into his mouth, chewed it, and said, "It doesn''t taste anything, it''s dry." Then he swallowed with difficulty.


    When I saw his greedy look, I was annoyed and urged the grey monkey to move on. The grey monkey was very familiar with this place, and when I told him about it, he couldn''t wait to find a woman for him to be his wife. He couldn''t wait to go out for a moment, and I wondered if he would always be in a state of rut, and the grey monkey said, "If I don''t want more children, how can I give myself to them when I''m dead?" I said, "What do you mean by giving yourself to a child?" The grey-haired monkey explained in a flurry of explanations, which probably meant the same thing as a human trying to pass on incense. I thought this monkey was both angry and amused, angry because it had harmed several women, including Li Jiannan, who I knew. The funny thing was that it had a simple and straightforward plan for itself, just like a child.


    After walking for a while, the road became harder and harder to walk. It was already as dark as the bottom of a pot. I was anxious that I had delivered the safety of so many people to a monkey, a monkey with ill intentions toward us.

 C107

    The Heavenly Fairy Grass seems to be really effective, the grey haired monkey, those few fierce beasts and Wang Tuozhang still seem to be full of energy, I''m a little regretful that I didn''t eat some just now.


    After walking for almost an entire night, the sky had already begun to brighten up. The grey monkey was panting heavily, and its monkey face had turned red. I suspected that its butt was already red like a fire, but the way out was still invisible.


    I pulled the grey monkey to a stop. The grey monkey said nervously, "We can''t stop. It''s dangerous to stop. We''ll die." I asked, "What danger?" The grey monkey nervously looked behind him. I also looked and saw that there wasn''t anything following him. The grey monkey finally said, "It won''t let you guys go so easily. It won''t let me go either. Let''s go quickly."


    I said, "What is it? What did you say?" The grey haired monkey gestured frantically, "That''s right, this one. Flying back and forth." I said, "You mean the bird?" The grey haired monkey then said, "Yes, the one you guys call the bird." I said, "What about it?"


    The grey monkey said, "If we meet it, it will die. Quickly go, it won''t be able to catch up." After saying that, I pulled my hand and walked forward. I looked at my surroundings. This place was unfamiliar and it wasn''t a way out. I said, "Are you bringing us along? Be careful of me ¡­" Before he could finish his words, the shrill cry of a bird came from behind him.


    When the grey haired monkey heard this, it started to squeak and whimper, and then it lay on the ground and started to wail. The grey haired monkey heard this, and started to squeak and whimper, and then it lied on the ground and whimper. The grey monkey screamed after I kicked it, put it on, and ran, but our hands were joined, and it nearly made me fall.


    He used all his strength to hold it back, and the grey haired monkey kept kowtowing. "I beg you, please let me go. I don''t want to die." Before I could finish, the bird''s cry grew louder and louder behind me, and the blue bird flew over. I didn''t know why such a small bird could make such a sound, but it seemed angry and kept shrieking at us.


    When Wang Tuozhang saw the bird, he ran over excitedly. His Master shouted, "Come back here!" Wang Tuo Zhang acted as if he didn''t hear it, and the little blue bird quickly pecked his head and ran away. Immediately, blood started trickling down from his forehead, and he miserably held his head as he laid on the ground.


    What''s wrong with this bird? The bird was standing on top of a tree, looking at us with its head tilted, and I vaguely felt a chill. It was actually the bird, and at this moment, everyone around was silent. I walked over to my master and asked, "Master, this bird is a little strange."


    His Master said seriously, "Seems so, but I can''t feel any evil aura from this bird. It''s really strange."


    Normally, the Five Thunder Divine Talisman had a huge reaction against evil things, and would try his best to repel evil beings. But facing this bird, the Five Thunder Divine Talisman did not seem to feel any evil energy, which was why it was so quiet. Master frowned and said, "Let''s go, don''t worry about him."


    I nodded and pulled up the grey monkey. The grey monkey looked at the bird and said fearfully, "It wants my life. It wants mine." I was so angry that I kicked him twice, and then the bird suddenly flew up to Wang Tuozhang and screamed at him. Wang Tuozheng suddenly froze like a wooden chicken, motionless, his entire body as stiff as a statue, his two eyes staring blankly ahead. The bird called out to me twice more, and I immediately felt a terrifying force, a force so powerful I couldn''t even breathe.


    This feeling lasted for about a minute or two, but in fact, it only lasted for a few seconds, and then it came and went quickly and disappeared, and the feeling of being looked at was almost everywhere on my body, and when I woke up, my master and the rest of them were also distracted by the bird''s cries, and the grey monkey and a few of the seeds suddenly started to run crazily after a short period of absent-mindedness, and the raptors left the people on their backs behind and ran off into the distance. The grey monkey bit the rope on his wrist, and I didn''t stop it, because I felt the breath of death coming from it.


    They ran in panic, and after running a few steps, suddenly, intense flames sprayed out from their bodies. Those flames seemed to have come from hell, and in an instant, the light blue flames had burned them into inert ashes, and very quickly, only a few piles of dust were left on the ground. The faint traces of burning in the air were slowly dissipating, and very quickly, all traces of their existence in this world were wiped away.


    The bird stopped and flapped away like an ordinary bird, and for a long time my heart couldn''t calm itself, not because the grey monkey had been burned to ashes, but because the feeling of being seen through was too real, too strong, and for the first time I felt so small under that power, my soul and body teasing me, don''t resist, resist the command to anger him, even if I didn''t know who he was, but I was just an ant before him, and at the same time he was so fair, as if the greatest justice in the world existed in him.


    The grey monkey and the fierce species sensed something. They tried to escape, but presumably they also knew in their hearts that it was futile. Death was their only choice.


    Master ¡­ Master ¡­ They gradually woke up from their daze. Wang Tuo Zhang was still in that position. I walked over and patted him on the shoulder. Then, Wang Zhu Zhang slowly turned his head. He saw me and screamed before fainting on the ground.


    At this moment, the sun has already risen and those of us who are still conscious reluctantly bring those unconscious people out. This time, without the grey-furred monkey, we have found the way out very quickly, as if everything that happened just now was within the plans of someone else. We are just chess pieces in the hands of others, we don''t have our own consciousness.


    After we went out, we went to a nearby village and asked for help. We dared not speak carelessly and could only say that we were a group of tourists, but we ran into bandits blocking the way here. The villagers helped us find a car and also gave us some clothes and food.


    On the way back, Master sat in the car and looked outside. He seemed to be thinking about something. I asked, "Master, what are you thinking about?" His Master said, "A lot. To be honest, these two days have left me too scared to even think about it. It seems like my dao heart is still weak. No wonder Master ¡­" "Sigh, let''s not talk about it anymore. Haozi, just remember, no matter what happens in the past, it will be fine. Don''t leave behind any shadows or regrets. It''s useless." I replied, "Of course, I''m already very satisfied that senior apprentice brother and sister are safe and sound. However, I''m afraid that it will be difficult for them to live a normal life in the future."


    The doctor said that it would be difficult for her to have another child in the future. The old man had suffered this disaster, his body was just a superficial wound, but he suffered a severe shock from that moment on, the doctor said that this was the aftermath of a great shock, Wang Dazhang was even more miserable, ever since they came out, he had vomited blood every day and continued to bleed all over his body, the doctor could not find out why, he even lied on the bed for a while, and when he got up, there was blood on the bed. In short, the best result for these people was to keep their lives.


    In these few short days, I felt as if I had walked through hell''s gates. Silly aunt and child are fine, while stupid aunt looks at people, but at least the child is still doing fine, Chang Tianba delivered us safely and left without a word. I didn''t think that he would want to see my own child, since he is my own flesh and blood, but now, it seems that the Snake Immortal''s temperament is so weird that he doesn''t even want to look at his own child.


    His entire body was riddled with bruises, especially his chest, which had a slight fracture in the sternum. After being bandaged up in the hospital, his master brought him back to his room and burned the brick bed hot every day. He smiled and said, "Today, I realized that this injury is also beneficial.


    Senior brother Ju Ming is also in good condition. Although he can''t wake up for the time being, his pulse is no different from a normal person''s, and this is already the best result. Senior sister is only a little weak, and it only takes a few days for her to recover. After all, she''s a cultivator, and her body''s recovery ability is much better than a normal person''s.


    My master paid no attention to outside matters and wholeheartedly focused on the soup. My master did not know where he heard that the soup was very effective in the recovery of a patient''s body, so he went to buy the soup every day. However, there were not many people who ate the soup, so it was quite hard to buy.


    Upon hearing that Master Xu had returned, many of the old customers came to find Master Xu. No matter if it was the wedding or the wedding, as long as there was something that caught my eye, Master would always pass it on to me and Senior Brother Ju. Thus, we became god-like men, spending our days without rest, often running through this field and earning a lot of money. Every day, we would hear a lot of wails and make a lot of noise.


    One day, a potbellied woman came in early in the morning, and a knock on the door woke me up. I looked at my watch and saw that it was only a little after six, so I got angry and went downstairs to open the door. The big sister came in with a potbellied belly, and there were still tears on her eyes.


    "Big Sis, what are you looking for me for?" I asked slowly. This is what my master taught me, that I''m too young, that I don''t have any hair on my mouth as the saying goes, and that I''m worried that others won''t trust me and that I''ll have to put in some superficial effort first.


    The elder sister wiped her tears and said, "Are you Master Xu?" It was another person who had followed the fame of my master. I said, "I am not Master Xu, I am his disciple. My master has been in closed door cultivation recently and has instructed me to take care of everything." Big Sis said, "You must save me." After saying that, he kneeled down.

 C108

    Big Sis''s actions made me feel very embarrassed. Master told me before that when young people salute with older people, their lives must be cut short.


    He hurriedly helped her up and said, "Big Sis, don''t be like this. If you have anything to say, say it. I''ll do my best to help you." This elder sister''s nose was full of snot and tears, and she was crying for a long time before she told me the reason. Her name was Qi Ying, she just got married not long ago, and didn''t have a child until now.


    Qi Ying is a woman with a very miserable background, she has no mother since she was young, grew up and died her father, and with the help of all the other aunts and aunts, she managed to get married with great difficulty. The first husband is an alcoholic, he doesn''t drink every day, he doesn''t feel well from the body, he beat Qi Ying after drinking wine, in her words, he was living a life worse than death. Not two years later, the first husband drank himself to death, and the first husband sold himself to a broken house, he didn''t even have a child, luckily he didn''t have a child, otherwise he would have to marry again and suffer more.


    Qi Ying was less than thirty years old at the moment, and she was pretty good-looking, and very quickly she married another man. This man was honest and honest, and was quite compatible with her, but he had one problem, he didn''t like to talk, so it wasn''t really a big problem to say that. However, Qi Ying became more and more silent after taking her, and in the end, she became so serious that she couldn''t say a single word for a whole day. The doctor said that this was a language barrier, and it was fine for him to let her family accompany him for a long time.


    Since then, some people who liked to talk behind Qi Ying''s back always claimed that she was a jinx. Although Qi Ying was only 30 years old at the moment, no woman had married two men in a row. Both men were dead, so she couldn''t blame others for calling her a jinx.


    After that, she met her current husband, who worked on the construction site, who got up early in the morning and was greedy for dark every day. Although she didn''t earn much, she wasn''t so poor that she couldn''t eat her fill, and she didn''t mind that Qi Ying was a married woman, the two of them loved each other after they got married, and soon, Qi Ying became pregnant. At one point, she thought that her blissful life had come to an end, but the truth didn''t go according to her expectations.


    That''s right, it was this vegetable who had killed someone. The investigation by the Public Security Bureau and the hospital surveillance footage all proved that this person, who usually lay motionlessly on a hospital bed, had strangled an unfamiliar patient to death in one night. After strangling this person, Qi Ying''s vegetable husband laid back down quietly.


    Hearing Qi Ying''s crying, I fell into a state of confusion. I couldn''t figure out the cause and effect of the murder, so I asked, "Big sis, what is your husband''s current situation?" Qi Ying sobbed, "He''s still in a coma. The doctor said that the probability of him waking up is very small, because he suffered a severe head injury. My husband fell from the roof, so it''s fortunate that he didn''t die. I said, "Did you see the video of your husband killing someone?" Qi Ying said, "Yes, I saw it too, the police showed it to me, the moment I saw him get up, it was really a pleasant surprise, then I saw him slowly walk to the bed on the other side, on it was a patient with stomach bleeding, he grabbed that person''s neck, his hand was so strong, that person''s eyes popped out, his tongue stuck out, very quickly he stopped moving, very scary, I''ve never seen him before."


    I comforted her, "Don''t be sad. I will definitely help you out to the best of my abilities. Give me your contact information, and I will contact you in the afternoon." After Qi Ying left her phone number, she left with a million thanks. No matter how I thought about it, I just couldn''t understand. If plants could wake up and kill people, wouldn''t my senior brother wake up as well? I just pray that he won''t get up and kill someone. Thinking about this, I feel a little sad. My senior brother is still lying unconscious on the bed, and I still have to help treat other people.


    After a while, Master and the others woke up. I had already made breakfast and told Master about this during dinner. Master said, "This is rather strange. You must not be careless." The senior sister said, "Did she lie to you? I don''t believe a vegetable can get up and kill people unless ¡­" Unless the patient is possessed, but the patient''s body is weak and has many obstructions. Ordinary evil beings would not be willing to lie on top of her, and besides, there are so many good people, why would they pick such a person? " His Master said.


    I thought for a long time before replying, "I don''t have any other ideas. At the moment, I only think of this one method, Evil Spirit Possession. I''ll go and take a look at her husband in the afternoon." The Master said: "It''s not that easy, after the Evil Spirit possessed killed someone, the knot in my heart ended and I dispersed. I can only see this situation, if you go you won''t be able to see anything, don''t say anything and ruin my reputation, in the future when no one is around to take care of my business, it will be miserable."


    The Senior Sister said, "Master, you are in the wrong. How can doing good deeds be called doing business? This is not how you usually educate us." The Master said, "It''s the same thing. Doing business doesn''t mean we can''t do good deeds, and what I do in this business is doing good deeds. I have to eat, and look at how good your Junior Brother is! If I don''t earn some money, then what are we going to eat and drink?" The Senior Martial Sister said, "Tsk, that sounds good. Do you know that a lot of people outside now call you Divine Staff Xu?" His Master was surprised for a moment. "Who would call me the God Stick? This is utter nonsense. How many God Stick that can''t be deceived like me are there?" Haha, you should know yourself that you''re a swindler. "


    After we finished eating, I started drawing talismans on paper. Although I was just drawing on paper with a brush, I had to concentrate on drawing. I couldn''t relax at all, and I even slightly relaxed the paper, so I had always been very tired of drawing talismans. When Master saw that I was covered in sweat, he pretended to leisurely ask, "How is it, Hao Zi, how many pictures did you draw?" ''Is it enough? ''


    I wiped off my sweat and said, "Three Evil Breaking Talismans, one Evil Repellent Talisman and one Soul Suppressing Talisman. It''s more or less enough. Once I reach the hospital, I''ll seal all the life gate. Nothing will be able to escape." His Master shook his head and said, "Still young. Without experience, you will suffer a great loss. Haozi, these talismans are all used to exorcise devils and break devils. They walk a fierce and fierce path, but have you thought about who can use this talisman if the evil spirit doesn''t come out?"


    I said, "That''s right, that''s right. I''ll take Senior Sister''s Soul Lamp." Hearing my words, my Master slapped the back of my head and said, "You brat, who knows how many ghosts are wandering around in the morgue below the hospital. You turned on the Soul Lamp and all of them came for you, are you happy?" I said, "Then what do you think we should do?" His Master said, "You are such a hothead. Analyze the details of the problem. I will go with you and talk about it later."


    Therefore, the task of taking care of Senior Brother Ju was handed over to Senior Sister and Senior Brother Ju. The Senior Sister complained, "You might as well let me accompany you. Making soup is not my specialty." His Master giggled and said, "It''s difficult at the beginning, but you should learn first. Otherwise, I won''t have anyone to take care of me while I''m in bed." Pah pah pah, crow''s beak. " The Senior Sister rolled her eyes at her Master, "Hurry up and go. Don''t ruin your reputation, Great Divine Xu."


    I contacted Qi Ying and told her to wait for us in the hospital. When Qi Ying heard my master''s excited voice, she repeatedly said that Master Xu was truly a good person. I thought to myself, in any case, he only knows how to make soup all day long without doing anything.


    There are a lot of people in the county hospital, and there are a few in the inpatient department. There are a lot of people coming and going, either in wheelchairs or swinging bottles, or they''re all bloody. What''s going on with everyone these days," I thought to myself, "unless something happens, they won''t be able to keep up with the trend." Master led me around the hospital, nodding and saying yes to it. I thought to myself, "It''s fine as long as you don''t mind." Master looked at me doubtfully and said, "Hao Zi, take a look at the atmosphere here.


    I squinted my eyes for a while, but could not find anything. My master repeatedly shook his head and said, "Truly rotten wood cannot be carved into. Have you forgotten about the ability I taught you?" I blankly said, "Master, you can simply tell me how I can learn it." His Master said, "You''re too stupid. Haozi, there are some things that cannot be clearly said with your mouth. At this time, it all depends on your perception. Take a look."


    He said, "I thought you were a little stronger than your senior brother, but unfortunately, Haozi, I''m telling you, this hospital is located right in front of the government''s main entrance. Although it''s far away, but you can borrow the positive energy directly to protect you.


    I thought the hospital would be better off?" Seeing how many patients there were in a day, I didn''t want to say more, so I said, "Let''s go see Qi Ying, master.


    Qi Ying''s husband was on the fifth floor of Building Three. Ever since that incident, the police had intervened in the investigation, suspecting that he was very aggressive and told Qi Ying to move her husband into a separate ward. Qi Ying didn''t say anything.


    Qi Ying saw us coming in and pulled Master''s hand excitedly, "Master Xu, I really didn''t expect you to come. Once you came, my heart was at ease. Many people said that you were a master, so you have to save me." The more he spoke, the more agitated he became. Seeing that he was about to cry again, his Master put on a sage-like look and said, "Lady, I''ve already heard about your situation from my little disciple. You can rest assured that with me here, there won''t be any evil doing." Qi Ying stopped crying and asked, "Xu..." "What?" What''s the matter? "


    Qi Ying was stunned for a moment before she replied, "Nothing, just having the same surname as my husband." The Master said, "Name doesn''t matter. Come, let me see your husband." Her husband lay motionless in his bed, his body full of tubes, his heart and pulse so weak I could not understand how such a man could kill.

 C109

    Master carefully examined Qi Ying''s husband, but didn''t find anything abnormal. Seeing that Master was silent, afraid that Master would be embarrassed, I signaled Qi Ying to go out and speak.


    When Qi Ying and I reached the corridor, Qi Ying asked me what was wrong. I said, "My master will examine your husband''s body, so don''t disturb him." Qi Ying said with a knowing look, "Yes, even masters are like that. They don''t like to be disturbed." I nodded. At this moment, my Master came out and said, "Why did you two leave? I have something to ask you."


    After entering the room, the Master said, "Tell me what happened to your husband. I didn''t see anything wrong with him, and even after Haozi told me, I didn''t remember clearly. He spoke in a muddled manner." Qi Ying briefly introduced her master to her husband''s situation. His name was Liu Yang, and he came here to work instead of his hometown. Since his parents had died in his hometown, Qi Ying was free to go anywhere to find a woman to marry and settle down here.


    How could Liu Yang, who worked at the construction site, not pay attention to his safety, especially after years of working as an old man, not being able to block out his misfortune? Every year after his marriage to Qi Ying, Liu Yang, who didn''t even have a minor accident before, was in trouble.


    Qi Ying had rushed out to take a taxi to the hospital in the afternoon when she received a call saying that something had happened to her husband. The weather had been fine since the day of the accident, and according to Qi Ying''s memories, the weather had been fine since the day of the accident, and the sky had been clear for thousands of miles in the morning when she received the call saying that her husband had been in trouble.


    When the results came out the next day, the doctor said that Liu Yang was hit on the head and the chances of waking up were very slim, but with this incident, the family that was already on the verge of collapse became even worse. Qi Ying said to himself that this was his life, and her third husband was the same as well; if he died, then Qi Ying wouldn''t remarry, and he would be lonely until he was old enough to at least not hurt anyone, and she himself also believed that he was a jinx.


    After listening to her words, her Master thought for a moment and said, "Can you let me see that video?" Qi Ying said she was at the police station, if she wants to see, then take us there. Master said it''s best if we hurry, Qi Ying nodded, and just as we were about to leave, a man in a suit came in.


    When he saw us, he went blank for a moment before asking, "You two are ¡­?" Qi Ying introduced him. It turned out that this man was the medical examiner in charge of her husband''s case. He was very interested in this case.


    This man wore gold-rimmed glasses and had a refined appearance, but no matter how one looked at his smile, he felt uncomfortable. He said to his master, "Hello, my name is Chen Sheng. I''m the medical examiner in charge of this case." His Master briefly introduced the two of them, and Chen Sheng smiled, "Oh, so you''re Master Xu. I''ve heard of you before, you''re quite famous. All the living dead cannot do without you. Is this your disciple?" I thought to myself, "What is this supposed to be, Mr. Chen must have come for the same purpose as me." Chen Sheng replied, "Of course, this case is very strange. I''ve been practicing medicine for many years, but I''ve never come across something like this. I wonder what Master Xu thinks of this case?"


    We all sat down, and the Master said, "I don''t know what''s going on, so I don''t dare comment, but I don''t think this is a simple case." Chen Sheng smiled, "That''s right, I can''t trouble you with simple words. But Master Xu, the person lying down is a murderer, who knows when he will get up and hurt others. I advise you to stay away from this, this isn''t buried in a coffin." I said, "What are you saying? It''s not like my master is here to cheat money." "That''s not what I meant," Chen said. "It''s just that we specialize in the arts. Some things need to be settled by professionals like me. Others might cause a lot of trouble."


    His Master said, "Mr. Chen is right. How about this, you sit down first. We have to leave first." "I heard it from the entrance. Didn''t you guys want to go watch that video? I''ve brought it," Chen Sheng said. After saying that, he opened his handbag. Inside was a laptop.


    He turned on the computer and showed us the video, which was recorded by the hospital camera. It wasn''t very clear, but it could still be seen that the person inside the video was the unconscious Liu Yang. On the other bed was a bald man with an oxygen bottle in his mouth.


    After a few seconds, something strange happened. Liu Yang, who was in a coma, got up like a normal person and got out of bed without any hesitation, as if he had been planning for a long time, opened the blanket and walked straight to his friend who was lying on the bed beside him, pressing down on him with both hands. The man''s face turned red from suffocation, and his mouth and eyes bulged out.


    The video made my back go cold. ''Pa!'' Chen Sheng turned off the computer and said, "Master Xu, this isn''t a joke. The murderer is right in front of us, yet he can''t be sentenced to death." Qi Ying said, "My husband can''t kill people." Chen Sheng said, "That''s not up to you to decide. Please show me the results of today''s examinations." It turned out that ever since Liu Yang''s murder, Chen Sheng had been visiting the physician for reports every day.


    After reading the report, Chen Sheng said, "Ms. Qi Ying, your husband is suspected of having committed a grave crime. You should know that I am unmerciful. I hope you can cooperate with us and not use any other excuses." After saying that, I straightened my clothes and left. Looking at his back, I couldn''t help but curse in my heart. Even if you have an identity, is there a need to act so domineering? Not to mention that Qi Ying is one of the victims.


    My Master lowered her head in silence. I said, "Big Sis, you don''t have to worry. My Master will definitely give you justice." Qi Ying thanked him profusely. After thinking for a while, her Master asked, "When you watched that video just now, did you feel anything different about your husband?" Qi Ying recalled, "I didn''t see anything different." Her Master said, "Think about it carefully." Qi Ying thought for a moment and said, "I think it''s a little hunchbacked."


    Hunchback? What was going on? His Master stood up and said, "If I''m not wrong, your husband will wake up in the next few days. At that time, I''ll trouble you to contact me immediately." Before I left, I saw my master quietly affixed a piece of glyph paper under Liu Yang''s bed.


    When I returned to the store, I asked Master what had happened. She said, "I suspect that Qi Ying''s husband had twin souls." I said, "What''s that?" His Master said, "Twin souls are created when two or more souls are delivered to a pregnant woman. They are basically twins or multiple twins, but there are times when twin souls fuse together in a pregnant woman''s womb, and those that cannot fuse will be pushed out. There are also very few twin souls that fuse together into one body.


    I asked, "What will happen then?" His Master said, "This is a very troublesome situation, that person normally doesn''t show any abnormalities, if his own soul can suppress the hidden soul it would be fine, but once he can''t, when his body is weak, then the other twin souls or even a few other souls will run out. I suspect that this is the case with Liu Yang, he might have displayed this when he was young, but the people around him don''t feel it, they might even suspect that he is a kind of mental illness, doesn''t he have a medical term for it now?"


    Psychosis? What does that mean? The strong ones suppress the weak ones, while the strong ones control the weak ones. The weak one can only endure, but once the strong one is weak or relaxed, the weak one will appear, and the weak one will have the same memory, but that is a completely different soul. And after a long time without seeing the light of day, no one will know what they will do when they come out.


    When I heard this, I became confused, "Master, then what kind of charm paper did you paste on it?" His Master said, "There are two of them. One for me and one for you. If there is any movement, or if there is a negative fluctuation, I will react immediately." As he finished speaking, he took out a piece of glyph paper from his pocket.


    I said, "That''s amazing! When will Master teach me?" His Master said: "These are all basic skills, there''s nothing to teach. Oh right, those two books of Old Lady Liu, you must keep them well, they are similar to the talismans on the two sides of the river." I replied, "There''s no rush. We have to look after this pair of souls. This is a rare item." His Master said, "It''s nothing special, you have it on you."


    I have it on me? I hastily asked, "Master, what do I have on me?" "Didn''t you know? You should have had a younger sister." "You mean, Hu Yao Yao?"


    His Master replied, "What Hu Yaoyao? She''s not even human, so she has nothing to do with you." I said, "What''s that?" His Master walked over and gently pressed my waist with her finger. "It''s right here. Have you forgotten?" After saying that, I immediately felt an itch on my waist where my master had pressed me. I couldn''t help but scratch my waist, "Master, what''s on my waist?" "It''s nothing," said the Master. "It''s boils." "Then tell me, what do I have on me?" I''m just teasing you. "


    I couldn''t help but praise the delicious dishes Senior Sister had cooked. Senior Sister said, "It''s not that I cook delicious food, it''s just that you and Master didn''t even drink a single sip of water when you talked to each other all afternoon. Hungry, what''s so engrossed about this?" I replied, "She''s the woman that came to find Master in the morning. I went with Master in the afternoon. Master said something about twin souls and said that I also had one on me. I don''t know if it''s a lie."


    After hearing what I said, he said, "I''m sure that Martial Uncle is lying to you. The twin souls are not so easily encountered." I asked, "Senior Brother, you also know." I also heard from my master that after many years, there was a child that was found to be twin souls when he was born. Furthermore, I couldn''t tell the difference between the primary and secondary souls in the beginning, meaning that the two souls had similar strength until the moment of birth. Only then did the boy manage to suppress his sister, saying that this person was able to walk in the world for the sake of this opportunity.


    His Master said, "Let''s hurry up and eat. There''s no need to talk so much." The First Senior Brother said, "Is that true? Didn''t my master tell you before?" His Master said, "Eat and eat, eat without saying anything. I don''t even understand this little bit of truth."

 C110

    That night, after Master saw that we had all lied down, he jumped off the wall. The Senior Brothers and Sisters all slept soundly, and only I was able to hear him.


    I quietly followed him, but I didn''t dare to follow him too closely. I was worried that Master would notice me, so I followed him from afar. The fox blood spurted out, and I fell to the ground on all fours, quietly following him.


    He took out some paper money from the bag in his hand and quietly burned it, one by one. I couldn''t see his expression behind him, I only felt that his back was a little lonely and desolate, who the hell was this paper money for?


    "Shuhua, take it and spend it, don''t think about saving it. Right now, senior brother is doing this business. We have plenty of money." His Master''s tone was sorrowful, as if she was mourning for an old friend. Listening to this name, it was a woman''s name. If her Master said he was her senior brother, then the person her master was mourning for was her junior sister.


    After eavesdropping for a while, I felt bored, so I prepared to slip away. Just as I was about to leave, I saw Master standing up and taking out a long piece of yellow paper from his pocket, it was about the height of a person and had been cut into the shape of an adult by his master. With his graceful figure and full face, I focused my eyes and saw that he was a beautiful woman.


    His Master carefully put the paper man away, then took out a small bottle. She unscrewed the bottle and poured the liquid on the paper man. The paper man slowly stood up.


    When the paper man stood up, I heard a faint laugh. It was a woman''s laughter, and it was from the paper man. The paper man turned around and actually turned into a woman.


    His Master seemed to be very dispirited as she said to the paper man, "Shuhua, after all these years, you are still the same as ever." That woman was wearing red and grey pants, and her hair was combed meticulously. Her hairstyle was the same as it had been many years ago, and her facial features were exactly the same as the paper man''s. She was a rare beauty, and her eyes were clear as she looked at Master with a smile, "Senior Brother, long time no see."


    His tone was as though he was meeting an old friend. I was surprised that Master had the ability to turn paper men into living people, but thinking about this, my fingers were already itching. Tomorrow, I must get Master to teach me this skill.


    His Master said, "Sit down and talk." The woman sat down, and the two of them looked at each other. They didn''t speak for a long time, but the love in their eyes was so deep that I couldn''t shake it off. I could feel the love between the two of them from a long distance. What relationship did these two have? No, that can''t be right, this woman is clearly a paper man, she definitely doesn''t have any life. Could it be that this was just a trick by Master? However, who was his Master playing tricks in the wilderness at this time of night?


    After a while, the woman leaned her head on her master''s shoulder and nestled against him. My master''s body shuddered, as if she wasn''t used to being so intimate with me, I was greatly shocked. No wonder Master said that I was chased away by Qian Zhen.


    The master told her everything that had happened in the past few years, but the woman just agreed and didn''t say anything about me. I was very curious, could it be that this paper man also knew that I was a paper man?


    After a while, the two of them finished their conversation and the master stood up. The woman also stood up, and they held hands as if to part, the atmosphere was a little sad, I felt it too, Master comforted her, advised her not to be sad, there was definitely still a chance to meet again. The woman was sad for a while, wiping her eyes, smiling at her master, but I couldn''t see the tears in her eyes, so it''s no wonder, they were made of paper, how could there be tears.


    The woman''s legs suddenly went soft and she fell to the ground. She turned back into a piece of paper. Master picked up the yellow paper and I left before Master could even turn around.


    When he returned to the store, he quickly lied down and pretended to be asleep. However, all he could think about was his master''s strange actions, what exactly was that paper man? Could it be that his master was lonely in his later years and had used forbidden techniques to turn the paper man into a real person to ease his loneliness? This was too much of an exaggeration. Not long after, hearing the sound of his Master entering the room, his Master poured a cup of water for him to drink before entering the room to sleep.


    When we ate, we complained that the steamed buns today were not tasty, but the congee was pretty good. After drinking a few mouthfuls of congee, Master said, "Sigh, the current standard of living is up, but the taste of the food has gone down, let''s just talk about this millet. The millet congee we ate at that time was called fragrant, you know, when the rice porridge was served, it was very fragrant and we drank it in two gulps, not even a little bit of the taste of the food now is good for us, but it was good for us to eat until we were full." He pretended to sigh.


    Master''s expression made us laugh. Senior Brother Ju said, "Martial Uncle, what story do you have? Tell it to us." The Senior Sister said, "Stories are mostly love stories. Do you think Master can have love like this?" "What do you know, why do you think I don''t have love anymore? You guys can see now that I don''t look anything, but when I was young, I was famous for my looks, and the matchmaker for the marriage was old, so I didn''t pick any of the girls in the village. But I can only blame myself for growing old with my eyes high, or else you would have had a mistress by now."


    I said, "Master, I remember that you said that you were sent to the monastery when you were young. Are there still people who went to propose to the monastery?" His senior martial brother and sister burst into laughter. The silly nun also laughed. His master''s face turned red and white. "You talk too much. Eat, silly nun. Stop laughing. You''re not scared of choking. Little Mi, you are the easiest to choke."


    Looking at my Master''s laughing face, the scene from last night seemed to have never happened. I''m sure it wasn''t my dream, but I still didn''t ask my Master. After all, everyone has their own secrets.


    Sitting in the house in the afternoon, I was bored out of my mind. If there were people coming and going in and out of the paper horse shop every day, the smaller city wouldn''t be able to hold on for long. After all, most of the people here come to buy longevity clothes.


    The knocking sounds came from the door. Without waiting for me to open the door, the person outside pushed it open and walked in. "Haozi, I''ve finally seen you." It was his brother, Qi Fenghua, who he hadn''t seen for a long time, "Even if you didn''t come, I would have gone to find you. How was it recently?" I asked.


    He sat down, took off his heavy coat, and threw it on the table, "Haozi, where did you go this time? Did you forget about me? I was bored when I stayed at school and couldn''t see you. Why do I feel like you''ve grown up again?"


    I scratched my head and said, "The academy... I''m still a student. I almost forgot, there''s no change in the academy, right? " Brother Hua said: "The school hasn''t changed much, but our class has changed a little. Your old classmate here is going to drop out soon."


    "You''re right, Ding Xiu, what happened to her?" I curiously asked. Brother Hua said, "Look at you, you almost forgot your own classmate''s name. Hey, who else do you remember in our class other than me?" I thought about it and said, "No one."


    "Your old tablemate probably lost sight of you because he was overly worried and fell in love with you." Brother Hua said with a smile, "You can do it. Acacia is also related to you. What does it have to do with me?" Brother Hua said, "Hehe, you don''t know, after you left, your seat was always empty. At the beginning, it was for putting other people''s things in, books, clothes, food, and then a few new classmates came and there was a guy sitting there. Right, when can you go back to school?"


    And I said, "Well, this... I have to ask my senior sister, at that time my senior sister and teacher asked for a leave of absence. " Speaking of Senior Sister, Brother Hua''s eyes lit up, "Where''s our Senior Sister? It''s been a long time since we''ve seen each other, I miss you so much." I said, "That''s my senior sister, not your senior sister. She''s upstairs right?"


    Brother Hua said, "I''m wondering if you''ll be able to find our school. Hey, Haozi, tell me what you''ve been doing for the past few days. The homeroom teacher is asking me how you''re doing." I said, "We can pretty much find the school, but we didn''t do anything and went on a tour. Hey, the form teacher is asking you, what did you say?" "I don''t know what I''m going to say," said Brother Hua. "I''m afraid I''m going to slip up."


    After chatting with Brother Hua for a while, Brother Hu came out of the room and saw that we were chatting, so he also sat down and enthusiastically greeted Brother Hua. After chatting with Brother Hua for a while, Brother Zhu came out from the room and saw that we were chatting, and also sat down, and warmly greeted Brother Hua.


    "Sigh, I forgot. Later on, I even made an appointment to play football with someone. Haozi, are you going?" I don''t know how to play, and I don''t like to hang out with people I don''t know.


    The first senior brother happily sent Brother Hua off, then came back to ask me: "Hao Zi, do you know this friend of yours from school?" I said, "Yeah." The first senior brother said, "He''s quite outgoing and lively." I said, "Yes, Brother Hua is just like that, laughing without any sense of humor." "He doesn''t have much heart, but you''d better keep him at arm''s length," said the First Senior Brother.


    I was stunned. "What''s wrong, senior brother?" The first senior brother took a sip of water and said, "During this previous opportunity to speak, I asked him about his life and also observed his face. I saw that he was rich and powerful, but his ups and downs were harmful, so I advised you to stay away from him."


    Senior sister had also told me this before. I said, "I understand. Senior brother, I know to protect myself. I don''t believe that he will harm me." The First Senior Brother said, "That''s good. You''re not young anymore, and many things are better decided by yourself. Fate is rare, so I don''t want you to easily give up on fate." After saying that, he went back to his room.

 C111

    A few days later, Qi Ying called. She was pleasantly surprised when she told her master that his husband, Liu Yang, had woken up last night. If he had any questions, he could ask her directly.


    On the way with my master, I asked him, "Master, you said that Liu Yang would wake up very soon. How did you know?" His Master said, "I was only guessing. If he really was a twin soul, then he would have woken up a few days earlier. However, the soul that was hidden and Liu Yang''s own soul are fighting over his body, both of them definitely don''t want that to happen. So, the person that we''re going to see later might not be Liu Yang himself." I asked, "Master, do you mean that Liu Yang has already been defeated by the twin souls?" His Master nodded and said, "Very likely."


    When we arrived at the hospital, Qi Ying was already waiting for us outside. Seeing that we had arrived, she hurried to welcome us. "Master Xu, you''re really a god. Before you left that day, you said that my husband would wake up. He''s really awake." After praising Master nonstop, we entered the ward. Liu Yang sat on the bed and leaned against the headboard, staring blankly ahead.


    "Master Xu, please take a seat." Qi Ying hurriedly poured some tea onto a chair, and her master said, "No rush, Qi Ying, tell me what''s different after he wakes up so that I can help you analyze it." At this moment, the person on the bed seemed to sense something and turned to look at us. However, there was a hint of anger and anxiety in their eyes.


    Qi Ying sat on the bed and said, "Hubby, this Master Xu is a very famous master, you can tell him anything you want." His Master looked at him with a smile. Who knew that person said with disgust, "I don''t want to see anyone right now, it''s so annoying. Why don''t you know anyone else every day? Are you trying to cheat money?"


    How could this person speak like that? Didn''t Qi Ying say that her husband was simple and honest? How did this sound like something an honest man would say? Besides, we came here to help him, how ungrateful.


    Qi Ying remained silent after his master recuperated. "Master Xu, don''t be angry. He''s not like this usually. It''s probably because he''s sick." She nervously looked at her husband. That pitiful woman, how could she know that the man in front of her was no longer the man she once loved intimately, but was instead a soul brimming with malice.


    His Master waved her hand and said, "It''s alright. She''s just a patient, how can she be in a good mood? Come, let me feel your pulse." After saying that, he walked up and grabbed the person''s wrist. That person nervously wanted to withdraw his hand, but his Master had already grabbed his wrist.


    His Master narrowed her eyes and said, "Hmm ¡­" Your pulse is smooth and stable, and it looks like your body will recover soon, but... " Qi Ying asked nervously, "But what?"


    "The meridians are separated into human and ghost meridians. The ghost meridians are also known as the hidden meridians. This mister''s human connections are normal, but the hidden meridians are extremely chaotic. It''s just not normal for a newborn baby to have this kind of pulse." With that, his Master frowned, as if she had met some sort of trouble.


    I observed the expression of the person on the bed, and his expression was terrified, as if someone had discovered his shameful act, that guilty yet forced calmness made me even more certain that he was the twin souls, which means that the person now is no longer Liu Yang, Liu Yang has long been suppressed by the twin souls, if Master and I were not here, then it is very likely that we would be replaced by this pair of souls for the rest of our lives, and the people beside him would never notice it. Thinking of this, the more I looked at the person on the bed, the more terrified I became.


    "But it could also be due to the fact that he has just recovered from a severe illness. Don''t be nervous." His Master pretended to comfort him a little. Hearing this, that person''s expression clearly relaxed. Qi Ying heaved a sigh of relief as well. "That''s good, that''s good." When we were about to leave, Qi Yingfei gave my master a red packet, which she accepted after a few symbolic thrusts. She looked around and then pretended to cough, making me want to laugh out loud.


    After bidding farewell to Qi Ying, Master seemed very happy. As we walked, she hummed a small tune. I asked, "Master, why are you so happy?" Her Master said, "What''s there to be happy about? Can''t I be happy over giving you such a big red packet?" Just because of this? I said, "Master, didn''t you say that we were doing good deeds and doing good deeds?" You little rascal, you are so stupid, can''t you just collect money just because you do good deeds? Isn''t it easier for me to take the money to do good deeds? Seriously, you idiot, you''re just like your senior brother. Sigh, why can''t I be a good disciple in this life. " I said, "Senior sister, aren''t you very smart?" His Master said, "Qian Zhen is smart, but she is too stubborn and doesn''t want to listen to me. However, you can''t blame her for that. Her personality is carved into her bones, and it has to do with her Upper Sky Qi."


    We went back at night. Master said generously, "Disciples, Master made a fortune today. Although it''s not much, it''s definitely a lot. Let''s go out tonight and enjoy ourselves. This is a treat for you." Everyone cheered, especially the foolish aunt. She stupidly asked her Master, "Where are we going to eat?" His Master waved her hand and said, "You have the final say." The foolish aunt hugged the child and said, "Then let''s go to the bun house. I haven''t eaten enough steamed buns for today."


    In fact, I had been salivating over this shop since very early on, but I also knew my own worth. In such a high-end place, even my legs would go soft if I went in, today my master brought us in with high spirits. The waiter politely stopped us, "Sir, do you have an appointment?" "His master looked up to the sky and said," Nothing happened? " "Oh, then how many people may I ask Mister?" "Calculate for yourself."


    The waiter counted six of us and said, "Sit in the hall." His Master said, "No, the hall is too noisy. Do you really not have a private room?" The waiter said, "I''ll add the service fee to the room." His Master was displeased. "Just a private room. The biggest one is to be served. Seriously, the service fee is only a few coins."


    This room not only has a table with a big boss, but also chairs, chairs and so on. It''s even quite luxurious, and there''s even a TV and air conditioner, and it takes up a lot of space. I can see that it''s almost as big as our classroom, it makes me envious as I look, and I said to my master, "This is too extravagant, so we need to eat. Master, don''t you always teach us to be diligent and frugal?"


    His Master carelessly said, "Sigh, this is nothing, your Master had already seen it when she was young, following your Grand Master, she''s old and unrestrained. Sigh, your Grand Master is rich, once he had a large sum of money to settle things with him, he started off with three ¡­" Seeing that we had all moved our heads over, the Master said, "I won''t say anything. You guys can guess correctly, there will be a prize."


    When we heard that there was a prize, we were all interested. We all stretched out our hands and shouted, "Let me say it first, let me say it first," and our Master said, "One at a time. Haozi, you say it first." I said, "Three steamed buns?" After a round of booing, his Master said, "Look at your useless appearance, why don''t you just say three buns?" I said, "We ate steamed buns in the morning and had a change of taste."


    Senior Sister said, "Three ¡­ Big money? " His Master said, "Three big money is enough to do something. Let''s just make a guess." The first senior brother said, "Three land deeds?" His Master said, "At that time, houses were not so valuable." The foolish aunt said, "Three big girls?" His Master said, "What are you all thinking about? You''re still three young ladies, why don''t you just say three big beancurd?" We all asked what it was.


    His Master smiled and said, "Haha, I told you not to be scared. Sit still, it''s three little goldfish." Hearing this answer, we all looked disappointed. "Master, what''s the use of three goldfish? Do you want some stew?" His Master said leisurely, "What do you know? Those three little golden fish are made of pure gold. If you take one out, you can buy the entire building." I hastily asked, "Is it made of pure gold?" "Are you for real? Then what about goldfish?" His Master thought for a moment and said, "I lost it."


    The only unsuitable place for this meal is when the bill is settled. Only then did we realize that Qi Ying did not give us a lot of red packets, although they looked thick, they were all ten yuan each, only three hundred yuan for a rather big red packet. We had no choice but to mortgage us here, they went back to get the money, making Master angry.


    Early that morning, my master woke me up and tossed me around. When I saw that it was only five o''clock, I said, "Master, are you alright? What are you doing up so early in the morning?" His Master said, "Just get up. Hurry up." Master has always said that in winter, you should sleep more, sleep early and rise late, which will help accumulate the yang energy in your body. In winter, when the weather is cold, the yang energy in your body will easily dissipate, and when the yang energy in your body is absent, it will be filled with many diseases. So Master often goes to the brick bed at 7 or 8 o''clock at night, covered himself with a big cotton blanket, and only gets up at 7 or 8 in the morning.


    After packing up, Master said to take me to see something nice. I said, "Master, what''s there to look at this early in the morning? Let''s see a cat meowing." His Master said, "Fine, I''ll go then. How could I harm you?"


    We walked on the cold street, shivering from the cold. From a distance, we looked like two people asking for food. When we finally got to a car, Master said, "Master, take us to the hospital. Drive slowly, it''s not easy to walk on the slippery road." The driver said, "All these people who went to the hospital were in a hurry. This is the first time someone said to slow down."


    I asked, "Master, Qi Ying called you. What happened to the twin souls?" Her Master said, "I didn''t need her to call me, didn''t I already have a two-sided talisman? The talisman is there, and the talisman is here. I thought that something must have happened, but don''t worry, that pair of souls doesn''t have much ability."


    I swallowed a mouthful of saliva. I didn''t have the ability to do so. After strangling a person to death, I said, "That guy couldn''t have gone out to kill someone, right?" His Master said, "No, he''s not an idiot. These twin souls have all the memories of this body, he''s definitely aware that the police will look for him. In order to survive, these twin souls will do anything."


    The driver''s master was confused, "What are you two talking about? I don''t understand." The Master said, "Oh, we are writers, talking about the script. You can have it."


    When I arrived at the hospital, although there were many people here, there were still very few people here at this early hour. Most of them were still sick people, and the talisman in my master''s pocket was shaking non-stop, and I could hear the ''hualala'' sound coming from my master''s pocket. My master''s brows were tightly knitted together as his footsteps quickened. The voice belonged to Qi Ying.

 C112

    Master and I hastily rushed in and saw Liu Yang desperately knocking against the window sill. His head was already filled with blood, but there was no intention of stopping.


    Qi Ying tried her best to pull him back, but how could she have the strength to do so? I rushed forward to help hold Liu Yang, who at this moment had no signs of a patient''s weak appearance, and astonishingly powerful strength. It took me a lot of effort to control him and push him down onto the bed, then I said to Master, "What''s going on?"


    It was only at this moment that I noticed that Liu Yang''s eyes had already rolled back and twitched. In the midst of his master''s choking, Liu Yang stopped twitching for a long time and weakly fell on the bed. Qi Ying''s snot was all over the floor, and it took his a long time to explain it all.


    He didn''t want to cooperate with the police, so the police decided to take him in after he left the hospital. After all, the facts of his murder were laid out in front of him, and now there was not only material evidence, but also a nurse who came out to be a witness. That nurse had witnessed his murder during the investigation of the ward that night, and before that, this nurse hadn''t come out to testify, which showed that the family of the deceased had done something behind his back.


    At this point, the evidence of Liu Yang''s murder was already conclusive. The police had already prepared to send guards to guard him until he was discharged from the hospital. Since Liu Yang or his twin souls realized their situation, it was understandable for them to do such an outrageous thing.


    Master is basically certain that the culprit is Liu Yang''s twin souls, but seeing all the evidence and evidence of the murder and the fingerprints on the neck of the deceased, Liu Yang''s fate is basically to pay with his life. If he were to die innocently like this, it would be a tragedy in the human world, the twin souls and Liu Yang''s vengeful souls would vent their resentment on even more people, and that''s not what Master and I want to see.


    However, how can we stop this tragedy from happening? Do we have to tell the police, "The one who kills is not Liu Yang, but the twin souls within him. You can also understand that it''s another person''s personality, so Liu Yang is innocent?" I believe the police will definitely arrest me and Master as if they were crazy.


    Qi Ying''s voice was the only sound in the room. Master sighed and took out a cigarette, but just as she was about to put it in her mouth, she remembered that the hospital didn''t allow smoking, so he put it back in her pocket. I looked at this pitiful woman and asked Master, "Is there really no other way, Master?" Her Master said, "Maybe this is his life. There are no rules, and it''s only right that she pay with her life. Let''s accept it."


    At this moment, a man came in and raised his head. It was the medical examiner Chen Sheng from that day. When he saw us here, he said, "You guys are here as well, but you''ll be fine very soon. The case will soon be closed." I said, "Mr. Chen, have you confirmed that Liu Yang is the murderer?" Chen Sheng picked up a stool and sat down. "Of course, I''m in charge of this case. The evidence is conclusive, and the suspect will be discharged from the hospital. This case is simple." Although there was nothing wrong with those words, the suspect''s wife was sitting right here. His tone of voice didn''t leave any face at all, and his words were extremely cold. I really couldn''t stand it.


    "Mr. Chen, you are the person in charge of this case. I think there are some things you should be able to listen to." He raised his eyebrows. "What can you say to me?" I said, "Although you might not believe what I said, but I still want to say something ¡­" Without waiting for me to say anything, Chen Sheng waved his hand and said, "Stop talking. I know you must be trying to fool me by saying something that I don''t understand. Tell me, how much money did she give you?" With that, he pointed at Qi Ying who was whimpering.


    I was a little angry. "Mr. Chen, I don''t know how outstanding you are in your field, but you should have at least some respect and politeness towards people. She is also a victim. My master and I aren''t here for money ¡­" "Alright, I''ve seen a lot of godly men like you, but it''s not just for money. Can you help her speak up?" Chen Sheng''s face was filled with disdain.


    I stood up. "What''s wrong with you? You can''t talk properly, can you? You''d be happy if you had to shoot a patient." Chen Sheng stood up as well. "That''s right, that''s what I''m going to do. What, am I going to be merciful to a murderer? I''m merciful to him, who''s merciful to the dead?" His words made me speechless. Indeed, even if Liu Yang''s twin souls killed someone, it was Liu Yang who strangled that person to death. There is no doubt about it.


    His Master, who had been silent all this time, said, "Haozi, sit down. Officer Chen, I hope you can give me a chance. I will prove to you that the murderer is someone else." "Alright, I can wait," Chen said. "Before the suspect leaves the hospital, you''d better show him your evidence. I hope you''ll remember this as well." With that, he turned and left.


    Qi Ying had completely collapsed. She sat on the chair and stared dumbly at Liu Yang on the bed. Indeed, this kind of blow was too big for her. No woman could withstand the destruction of their family, and she was still carrying a child in her stomach.


    Master looked at her and sighed, "Ai, don''t be too sad, I will do my best to help you. You can take the money." His Master took out a stack of money from her bag. Other than the three hundred yuan Qi Ying gave him the day before yesterday, as well as the one thousand yuan from her own pocket, a total of one thousand and three hundred yuan, and passed it to Qi Ying.


    Qi Ying took the money stiffly and was about to say something when tears started streaming down her face. She cried for a while before she stopped herself from crying and returned the money to her master, who said, "Take this money and treat it as something I lent you. I can see that it''s not easy for you, you have to endure it for the sake of the child in your belly.


    When it came to children, Qi Ying seemed much stronger. She rubbed her belly and said, "Master Xu, I thank you. There are many good people in this world, but that Chen Sheng ¡­" Seeing that she was about to cry again, her Master hurriedly advised, "Don''t resent him. He''s a good person. If people in his position don''t distinguish between black and white, then not only your family will suffer."


    After bidding Qi Ying farewell, I sat down with my master at a nearby restaurant. I asked him, "How can we make that medical examiner believe that we can''t get enough of him?" His Master said, "I''ve already thought about it. I believe this method will be able to save Liu Yang''s family." I said, "Master, you aren''t planning on running away with Liu Yang and his family, are you?" His Master stared at me and said, "What are you thinking about? The Heaven''s Net is vast and vast, so where can you run to?"


    I said, "Master, what do you plan to do?" His Master said: "The heavens are forbidding us to reveal our secrets. Hurry up and eat. After eating, you still have to help me with my work."


    After eating two simple mouthfuls, Master took me out and looked at the sky. It was already bright outside and there were all kinds of people on the streets, including beggars, peddlers, drivers, and girls in revealing clothes. Master stood by the side of the road for a while, and I asked, "What are you looking at?" His Master sighed and said, "All the people in the world come for profit. All the people in the world come for profit. Haozi, do you think these people are tired?"


    I looked strangely at my Master, not knowing what had happened to him today. I said, "Are they tired? How would we know?" The Master said, "Haozi, if one day you have to do something you don''t like, will you complain?" I said, "That depends." His Master asked, "Like what?" I said, "As long as it''s something Master wants me to do, whether I''m happy or not, I won''t complain." Hearing my words, Master fell silent for a long time before saying, "Haozi, I only hope for you two to live a peaceful life. Always remember, peace is the most rare good fortune."


    That night, Master and I sneaked into the basement of the hospital, because we already found out that the corpse was in the hospital morgue. Master and I weren''t cowards, but we were still a little scared, and carefully found the corpse and pulled out a few strands of the dead man''s hair. This was Master''s intention, although I was very unwilling, but I still had to do it.


    We ran to the small square at the back of the hospital, but there was no one there. My master used a talisman to tie up her hair and set it on fire, and the air was filled with the smell of burning hair. From a distance, people would think we were smoking, but we couldn''t get too close, as soon as we got close, we would smell the disgusting smell.


    After choking for a while, I pinched my nose and asked my Master, "How much longer do I need? Why don''t I feel the appearance of a spirit body?" His Master forcefully blew on the talisman and said, "There''s no hurry, what are you busy with?"


    Just as I was about to ask Master what was going on, I suddenly felt a burst of excitement and the fox''s blood rushed into my eyes. Master also opened his Sky Eye and saw a hazy figure walking towards us.


    His master and I stood up, and the soul of the deceased maintained its previous appearance, but it was clear that he still hadn''t woken up from the period of obscurity, meaning that he still hadn''t realized that he was dead. His eyes were wide open, his face was filled with fear, and his voice was trembling as he asked, "Where are you, who are you?"


    Sigh, yet another human tragedy. This poor man clearly doesn''t realize his situation, or perhaps he doesn''t want to know, he might even console himself that this is just a dream, a nightmare. It''s a pity that this isn''t a dream, I have to tell him this fact.


    I said, "Big brother, you stay calm. We''re here to help you." He did not relax at all. "Who are you two? Tell me quickly, where are you?" Looking at him, I really couldn''t bear to tell him that he was dead and would never be able to go back. I said, "You must have realized something, you must accept this fact, and we have no ill intentions. We are here to help you." He hugged his shoulders and asked miserably, "What are you talking about? Why can''t I understand you?"


    My Master was squatting on the ground, smoking a cigarette. I was standing with him, so no one could see us from afar. They could only see me talking to the air. "You''re already dead," I said. After hearing my words, he didn''t say anything for a long time and just stared at me, causing me to feel a little uncomfortable. I could only say, "You are already dead. I hope that ¡­" Without waiting for me to finish speaking, he painfully howled, turned around, and ran towards the distance. His Master shouted ''Not good!'', and chased after him.

 C113

    I hurried to catch up with him. The dead man ran so fast that my master and I finally caught up with him. He ran to a corner of the hospital building and squatted down.


    My master and I surrounded him. "Don''t try to escape. Face the reality. The reality is that you are already dead." His Master also squatted down and said, "You are also a bitter person, but don''t worry, your family is very well, they didn''t do anything too extreme, if you want, I can let you and your family see each other for the last time."


    That person raised his head and looked at his Master. The grief and despair in his eyes was unbearable. "You said you can let me see my family again?" His Master nodded. He then asked, "Then can I live?" Sigh, I don''t know how to reply to that. The furthest distance in the world isn''t thousands upon thousands of miles, but the distance between yin and yang. Whether it was a future life or not was a different story. Moreover, they would no longer know each other when they met again in the next life. Even if they just passed each other, they would just treat each other as passersby.


    The Master said, "You should know what''s going on." That person was silent. The atmosphere suddenly dropped to the extreme. After a long while, he finally said, "Alright, I understand. Just let me see my family." The Master said, "I can help you with this, but you have to help me with one thing."


    He said, "If I die, what can I help you with?" The Master said, "You must believe what I''m about to say." He said, "Okay, I believe you." His Master said, "The person who killed you has no enmity with you, he didn''t intend to kill you. I hope you can bear witness that you don''t know him, and he has no reason to kill you." He smiled bitterly, "How can I testify? Who should I tell?" His Master said, "I will arrange it later. This person is the person in charge of this case. As long as you tell him, he will believe you. This way, you can avoid another tragedy and it will be beneficial for you."


    Soon, Master contacted Chen Sheng, who was very impatient. However, when he heard that Master had evidence to prove that it wasn''t Liu Yang who killed them, his interest was piqued.


    He got out of the car and rushed over, asking, "Master Xu, where is your evidence?" The Master said, "Wait a moment. Let me ask you, have you seen the deceased before?" "Of course, the victim''s name is Ma Yingbin, a farmer is 45, and you don''t even know this, where did you get the evidence from?" Chen said. His Master said, "Have you seen the corpse of the deceased?" Chen Sheng replied, "Yes, I was the one who examined the corpse and it''s currently in the hospital''s morgue. Is there a problem?"


    His Master said, "That''s good. Mr. Chen, please don''t be scared when I tell you to meet someone." "Why should I be afraid?" Chen Sheng asked. Master took two willow leaves, which were soaked by the rune water, and let Chen Sheng stick them on his eyebrows. This was to temporarily suppress the yang energy in his eyes, allowing him to temporarily look at the Heaven''s Eyes. At the same time, Master placed his hand on his back and used his power to protect his heart and veins, preventing him from running away in fear. I said to Ma Yingbin who was squatting on the ground, "This is Mr. Chen, who is in charge of your case.


    Seeing me talking to the air, Chen Sheng felt it was funny. "Master Xu, what are you and your disciple acting in?" Just as he finished speaking, Liu Ye''s Yin Qi had already taken effect. Chen Sheng stopped talking and stared wide-eyed. A cloud of smoke slowly rose up in front of him, taking the shape of a human. It was the dead Ma Yingbin.


    Chen Sheng fearfully asked his Master, "This ¡­" "What''s going on?" His Master said lightly, "Mr. Chen, don''t be afraid, this is the dead soul of the deceased, he has something to say to you."


    It was obvious that he could not believe what he was seeing. Ma Yingbin said, "Mr. Chen, I have never met the person who killed me, and I believe that he did not intend to kill me, so I hope that you can try this case again. There must be some misunderstanding here, I don''t care who killed me anymore, I just don''t want any more tragedy to happen to me." Chen Sheng kept wiping the sweat off his forehead as he stared at Ma Yingbin, as if he wanted to see if there were any flaws. Then, he strode forward and grabbed at Ma Yingbin with his hands.


    Ma Yingbin took a step back because of his yang energy, but he wasn''t as fast as Chen Sheng. Just as he was about to grab Ma Yingbin, his hand had already passed through Ma Yingbin''s body.


    His Master helped her up and said, "Do you believe me now?" Chen Sheng swallowed a mouthful of saliva and stammered, "But, because of this, I ¡­" "How can I just because of what he said..." Obviously he didn''t know what to say, or he was frightened.


    Actually, there is a way. Liu Yang''s current problems can be understood in a scientific way. Twin souls belong to different personalities, which means Liu Yang is a patient with personality split. You can send him to a specialized institution to check if he has mental illness.


    Chen Sheng sat down on a flowerbed at the side, sweat trickling down his face. After five minutes, he recovered a little and raised his head to look at us, then looked at his master, "Master Xu, I believe you. Forgive me for my disrespect towards you. I''m too self-righteous." His Master replied, "It doesn''t matter if you respect me or not. Qi Ying and Liu Yang are victims too, and it''s more important if the victim is fair."


    After Chen Sheng left, Ma Yingbin said to his Master, "Master Xu, you are a good person." His Master smiled bitterly. "You can help me with this, you''re also a good person. Come in." As he finished speaking, he took out a glass bottle. It was the one his Master had kept for him. Ma Yingbin went in and immediately came out, "Master Xu, there''s such a strong wine smell here." "Bear with it," said the Master, "and let you see your family soon."


    According to the information Qi Ying gave us, we found Ma Yingbin''s family. Ma Yingbin''s house was in a rundown flat area, and after a series of twists and turns, his family was sitting on a brick bed, the lights in the room were dim, and the temperature was too low. From the looks of it, Ma Yingbin''s death had dealt a huge blow to the family.


    The woman said, "Dad, he''s a friend of Yingbin." He said to the boy, "Help your grandfather out." The little boy helped out a thin and short old man. The old man''s back was hunched and he trembled as he walked in. He looked at his Master and asked, "You said that you''re a friend of Ying Bin?"


    His Master said, "Old man, you must be his father. I came here today to fulfill one last wish of Ying Bin''s." Upon hearing this, Lao Shu''s tears flowed down as he held his master''s hand with his own. "With Ying Bin''s death, our family will be finished. Our relatives and friends won''t come to visit us. My age doesn''t matter much to this white-haired man, but my grandson is only thirteen years old." With that, the old man wiped his tears and the woman helped him to a seat.


    The Master said, "I can let you all meet him." Hearing this, the three people in front of him were stunned. The old man said, "Are you talking about looking at Ying Bin''s corpse? No, he''s already dead. What''s the use of looking at him again?" His Master did not say anything, but used Liu Ye to suppress the yang energy of the child and the woman. Since the old man did not have enough yang energy, he did not need Liu Ye to suppress his yang energy.


    There was a brief moment of silence, then the woman and the child began to cry. The old man cried out, "Damn Ying Bin, why did you come back to mess with us?" When Ma Yingbin saw his family, he also started to cry. The woman stretched out his arms to hug her husband, but now they were separated by heaven. She touched him randomly, tears flowing from his eyes as he shouted, "Yingbin, where are you? Hurry and come over." My voice was sad, and my tears almost flowed.


    The four of us were separated from each other and would never see each other again. Ma Yingbin might have quarreled with his wife while he was still alive, he might have quarreled with his father, he might have been angry with his own child, and now that I think about it, he was regretting it later, his life was short, there was no room for regret, and he had to cherish the people in front of him.


    The whole family cried for more than an hour. After crying, the family spoke in a panic, they also realized that they did not have much time left, and they must have just realized how wonderful their time together was. Ma Yingbin''s wife kept talking, and Ma Yingbin kept talking, and it was almost midnight, so Master went in and said, "Don''t be like this, accept the reality, Ma Yingbin, it''s time for you to leave."


    When the woman heard her master''s words, she madly rushed forward and pushed her master away, shouting at the top of her lungs, "You''re the one who wants to take Yingbin away. Get lost, our family is very good." The child came and hugged his master''s leg and said, "Don''t take my father away, please don''t take my father away." The old man wanted to stop his daughter-in-law, but as soon as he opened his mouth, before he could say anything, tears flowed uncontrollably.


    Ma Yingbin said to his wife, "It''s not Master Xu''s fault. He''s a good person, it''s not his fault." However, Ma Yingbin''s wife seemed to have gone crazy and kept beating her master. Master only used her hand to block, so Master should be able to understand how this family felt. Only when they were extremely sad and helpless would an ordinary woman become this crazy.


    Ma Yingbin''s wife had been fighting until he lost all his strength and fell to the ground. At this moment, she didn''t even have the strength to cry, only the strength to open her eyes and look at his husband. Master held Ma Yingbin''s son and told him, "It''s better to get on the road as soon as possible." Ma Yingbin said, "Master Xu, let me stay with my family for a little while longer. Just for a little while."


    Ma Yingbin''s wife got up and kept kowtowing to her master, "Please, Master. Let Yingbin stay a little longer." His Master sighed and said, "When ghosts and strangers stay together for a long time, it will harm their souls. When Ma Yingbin is reincarnated with an injury, he will be either silly or stupid. It''s not good for both of you." The old man wiped his tears and said, "Yingbin, you can go without worry. Don''t worry about us. We can take good care of ourselves."

 C114

    His Master took out the wine bottle again. After Ma Yingbin said goodbye to his family, he dived into the bottle without any hesitation. His wife cried out and fainted on the ground.


    After leaving Ma Yingbin''s house, Master and I arrived at a crossroad. At this moment, no one was walking back and forth on the road. Master had poured out the crossroad and opened the bottle. Ma Yingbin said, "I really want to see this place again."


    His Master said, "It''s only a lifetime, there''s nothing to be nostalgic about. Let''s get on the road as soon as possible." Ma Yingbin nodded and slowly walked towards the west, his figure gradually disappearing.


    Master looked at his disappearing figure and sighed. He said to me, "Let''s go back." I asked, "Master, why are you sighing?" His Master said, "I am sighing with emotion, in this life of a man, how could there be an ending? He is only walking a short distance, and he can''t even know in advance who sent him off in the end. How could he have thought that the last path in his life would be the one given away by two strangers?" I said, "Hai, just for this, there''s no need for Master." His Master sneered, "Kid, you can still see things clearly."


    A few days later, through Qi Ying, we learned that Liu Yang''s murder case had been re-examined. Liu Yang had been examined and found out that Lai was lurking in a mental state, which was what his master called a schizophrenia. Furthermore, Ma''s family no longer pursued the case.


    She knew that her master had helped her husband clear away his grievances, or else she would be alone again. If she did not have a master, then she and the child in her womb would really not know how to survive. Her master smiled and said, "This is nothing to thank. Why does this sound so familiar to me? Only then did I remember that Brother Liang had said these words to me, saying in my heart that Master really knows how to borrow them.


    After sending Qi Ying away, I asked Master, "This matter should be considered finished. Master said," Not yet, the twin souls are in Liu Yang''s body, so we can attack at any time, and we don''t even dare to say for sure who is controlling Liu Yang''s body right now. When he comes out of the mental hospital, I will help him. "


    Third, because the special action team had a mission, they investigated the gang led by Pei Hong Du. This was because the capture of the people with special physiques and the crimes they committed caused many social problems, and the people with special physiques were born with the lives of children and girls. Hong Pei killed many of these people, and those who died were not immediately reincarnated, so they entered the cycle of reincarnation, because a part of their soul would be in the body of a pregnant woman, causing a lot of pernicious events that had already occurred for many years.


    If that was the case, then according to his calculations, Liu Yang should be almost forty years old, which meant that the child had been living for forty years. That way, he would be able to be born in Liu Yang''s mother''s womb and form a twin soul with Liu Yang, which meant that Pei Hong had committed a crime like this for at least forty years. After forty years, who knows how many people had died in their hands?


    His Master crumpled the letter into a ball and threw it on the ground, cursing angrily, "I knew that old freak was always doing evil things, but unfortunately, I didn''t have the ability to catch him and let him kill so many people over so many years. Sigh." I said, "Master, are you sure Liu Yang is like this because of Pei Hong Du?" Master said, "Twin souls are one in a million, how could it be so easy to find one? Right now, we are in such a remote place, and in my senior brother''s letter, he said that we have the data from the department, and we have already found several hundred twin souls, and that would be several hundred lives. Also, this is still a child soul that can compete with others for the body, and those that can''t be reincarnated, and those that can''t be found, I don''t know how many more can be found."


    I said, "It''s good that we managed to catch Pei Jin Ge last time. We''ll definitely be able to find Pei Hong Du through him." His Master said, "Since Pei Hong is a resourceful man, it''s not easy to capture him. Besides, that big black man beside Pei Jin Ge is one of the few experts I''ve seen in my life. I''ll be satisfied if we can escape unscathed. If I want to capture him, I''m afraid I''ve no hope in this life."


    When I thought about that black burly man, I couldn''t help but shiver. I still clearly remembered the way he escaped from Master''s Divine Flame Talisman, he was practically a demon from hell. If Pei Hong Du was surrounded by such people, don''t even mention capturing him, we wouldn''t even have enough time to dodge him.


    I said, "Master, aren''t you the opponent of that dark burly man?" His Master said, "I don''t know either. The last time I used the Five Thunder Divine Talisman, I consumed too much energy. That dark burly man also didn''t use his full strength, but I''m too old to be enemies with that kind of person." Indeed, if Chang Tianba and Senior Ju hadn''t used all their strength last time, we would have been killed by that large black armored man.


    At this time, Ji Yi came out, his body still in a cast. "What''s the matter, Martial Uncle, I heard that Master wrote a letter?" His Master said, "It''s nothing serious. I''m just asking how your injuries are." The first senior brother said, "This small injury is nothing. It''s just a hard injury. Just recuperate. Is there nothing else?" His Master said, "Also, remind me that you like lamb hotpot, and let me give you something to eat if you have nothing better to do."


    The content of the letter was probably that the two Senior Brothers were doing well and did not need to worry about it. Once they had recovered, he would send them back, and if there was any news from the department, he would also do his best to investigate the special case.


    Early the next morning, Brother Hua and Brother Liang came to find me. I was very happy to see Brother Liang, although we were very different ages, but there was a kind of hatred between them, and after chatting for a while in the shop, Brother Liang was anxious to go back, and only came out for a short while before being allowed to go out. I said that Brother Fang was looking at you too strictly, and thought you were a big girl.


    After sending Liang-ge off, Hua-ge took me on a tour around the school, saying that if I don''t go to school anymore and get familiar with it, I''m afraid I''ll forget where the school is in the future, and then I''ll really be a student for nothing. When we went to school, although it was just a weekend, there were still a lot of people in the school, especially those playing basketball on the court, and they seemed to be holding some kind of basketball game.


    This guy was quite popular. Not only were there boys, but there were also a few well-dressed girls who talked to him, and their coquettish and flirtatious looks made me feel goosebumps. I couldn''t help but walk a few steps away, and even though I was a bit further away, I still clearly heard their words. One of the girls noticed me and whispered to Brother Hua, "Who''s the guy that came with you?"


    Brother Hua said, "Isn''t that our class'' Sun Hao?" The other girls were quite surprised, "Really? If you didn''t say it, you really wouldn''t have been able to tell. How did you change so much?" Brother Hua said, "That''s right. I was just as surprised as you guys when I saw it." The girl said, "Didn''t he get hospitalized in a car accident? Why ¡­" Brother Hua said, "This... I don''t know. "


    I said it was troublesome in my heart and hurried over to greet them. I had seen that girl before, he was from the same class after all, so he still had some impression of me. That girl asked me: "Sun Hao, are you alright?" I said, "I just got out of the hospital. I was just exercising my body." The girl looked me up and down. "You''ve changed so much. Why did you get taller when you were hospitalized? And you look different from before." In fact, this was all because of the fox blood. Absorbing all of it had a huge impact on his body. Not only his appearance, but his internal organs had also become stronger.


    I said, "If you break your leg and reconnect it, it''ll grow taller." Those girls believed it and kept talking about whether they should follow my example and break their own legs before connecting them to a higher point. I thought to myself, what''s with all this? I wanted to leave at that time, but Brother Hua''s mouth was broken.


    At this moment, a basketball flew over, extremely fast, towards the face of the girl who had just spoken to me. I subconsciously reached out my hand and firmly grabbed the basketball, but I was still able to scare them, causing them to immediately scream.


    Brother Hua was also startled and cursed: "Who the f * ck is blind? Why are you throwing the ball around?" The balls flew in from the other side of the field, and Brother Hua kept scolding. A few people walked in from that side, about 20 years old, and there were even some with red hair and green hair. They reminded me of the Xin Man I met while searching for the spirit vein, and I couldn''t help but feel a chill in my heart.


    The leader of the group had his hair standing on end and was wearing seven or eight earrings. He obviously wasn''t a good person. He walked over to Brother Hua and sized him up, "What? You called out? Did you smash your family to death?" Brother Hua''s family had some money, and was used to being tyrannical in school. But now, he was enraged. He pointed at that person''s nose and said, "CND, what the heck are you?" He picked up the ball and threw it at the man.


    That person didn''t expect Brother Hua to be so small to dare to fight him. He didn''t react and got smashed in the face by Brother Hua, so he instantly covered his nose and squatted down, blood flowing out from the gaps of his fingers. I bitterly smiled in my heart. Although I have confidence, I don''t want to fight at school. It''s not fun to let my teacher know.


    At this time, a lot of people had already gathered around. Most of them were students of our school, and some of them knew Brother Hua, but when they saw that people outside the school wanted to bully their own people, how could they agree? After surrounding those people and preparing to beat them up, those people quickly ran away. The leader shouted to Brother Hua, "You brat, wait for me. There''s also you." After saying that, he pointed at me, and I thought to myself, "What does this have to do with me?" Brother Hua spat at the backs of those people, then turned around to comfort the girls who were almost smashed: "I''m here, so don''t be scared." Saying that, he patted his emaciated chest.

 C115

    I couldn''t help but retort, "Let''s hurry up and leave. It''s not good to be blocked by people later." The other girls thought the same. They looked at us pitifully. The girl who was almost hit by the ball whispered to me, "Thank you for what you did just now."


    What was there to thank? They were originally in the same class. Although I did not remember her, I said, "You don''t have to be so polite to a student from the same class. Let''s go." Dragging Brother Hua back, Brother Hua said: "We can''t do it now. We''ll have to wait for a while. I''m guessing they''re definitely waiting for us outside. They''ll leave if they get impatient later."


    I said, "Where was that bravery of yours? Are you scared?" Brother Hua said with a smile, "Wasn''t it on the spur of the moment? If a man can yield, let''s hide for a bit." Those girls were so scared that they busied themselves at home. Thinking about it, those hooligans wouldn''t do anything to those girls, right? A girl walked over and asked me, "Why aren''t you two leaving yet?" It was the girl who was just about to be hit by the ball.


    I said, "It wasn''t easy for me to come out for a walk, so I decided to stay for a while. There''s no point in going back." The girl answered with an ''oh'' and said, "My name is Qin Xuemei, from the next class." After saying that, I extended my hand over. My face reddened. So, it turns out that they''re not in the same class. I pretended that I understood what they meant by ''there''s no need to be courteous''. I hurriedly grabbed her hand and said, "Oh, oh, how are you?" She looked at my embarrassed expression and smiled. "I know what the two of you are worried about. How about this, the two of you come with me. I know a path out."


    This is a sandy road, it''s not an easy road, it''s full of holes. Qin Xuemei accidentally twisted her leg, and almost fell down, but fortunately, I was behind her, so she quickly let go of me and squatted down, rubbed her ankle, and said, "It''s okay, it''s not easy to walk here, you guys be careful."


    As soon as we walked out, we saw a few people sitting in front of us. They were the ones that started the conflict with Brother Hua. The leader stood up, pointed his stick at us and said, "Okay, I knew you would come here." Then, he took out his phone and called a few people. They were all seven people from the disgruntled society with sticks in their hands. I thought to myself that they were already enemies. I turned around to look at Brother Hua, but he was so scared that he didn''t know what to do.


    I sighed to myself. I really had gotten myself into a lot of trouble. I silently activated the fox''s blood and thought to myself, "If there''s really no other way, I''ll just pull the two of them and run. However, I''m not a tricycle. How can I carry the two of them on my shoulders?"


    While he was lost in his thoughts, those hooligans walked over. Brother Hua''s legs and stomach began to shake as he muttered, "What the f * ck are we going to do about this?" The leader of the hooligans pointed his stick at Brother Hua and said, "Weren''t you quite capable just now? Ah, what happened this time?" I said, "Well, let him apologize to you, okay?" That hoodlum was stunned for a moment before laughing out loud: "Are you stupid? You just apologize and everything will be over?" I said, "So what else do you want?" "It''s simple, just kneel down and kowtow three times for me," said the hooligan.


    When Brother Hua and Qin Xuemei saw my actions, they pulled at my clothes, meaning that we must not make a move. Otherwise, what if we just add another girl and we get beaten to death? Qin Xuemei nervously bit her lips, and I said, "I''ll give you one last chance. Like this, he''ll smash the ball at you, and you''ll smash the ball at me, fair right?"


    Before his stick could even hit me on the head, I pushed him aside with a kick and pushed him and Qin Xuemei aside. At the same time, I grabbed hold of the hair of the person closest to me and pulled him into my arms, who was in pain and came to me with both hands. I strangled him, placed my fingers on his eyes, and threatened, "Stay away from me, or I''ll gouge his eyeballs out."


    With this scare, those people became scared and slowly backed away. I wanted to laugh inside, I''m not a madman, how can I cripple someone in broad daylight? Then, I really don''t want to live anymore. I said to Brother Hua while backing off, "You two, hurry up and leave." "I can''t leave you behind," Brother Hua stammered. I said, "I''m begging you, hurry up and leave. I still have my heart at ease with you here." Qin Xuemei pulled the weak Hua-ge and ran away. Soon, it was gone.


    At this point, the person I kicked stood up, clutching his stomach, his face pale. It seemed that my kick was enough for him.


    I said, "Bro, let''s just forget about it. Alright, I have some money in my pocket. I''ll use it as compensation for you." After that guy got kicked by me, he was obviously unhappy and refused to let me leave even if he was dead.


    Just when I was wondering if I should knock these guys out before running away, I suddenly heard a girl "It''s them". I turned around, it was Qin Xuemei and Brother Hua, followed by a few security guards in blue clothing.


    The chubby security guard in the lead walked over. With a red face, he pointed at me and said, "Hurry and let him go." I let go, and the guy scrambled back, and I felt something furry in my hand, a few strands of colorful hair, and then I looked at that man, who I had been so focused on just now that I didn''t even know he was doing it, and whose hair had been pulled down by me so many times that he was now looking at me with hatred, and if I wasn''t wrong, there were tears in his eyes, and it would be a long time before I realized how important hair was to these people who killed Matt.


    The fat security guard pointed at me and said, "You ignorant bastard, all you can do is come to the school to scare the students. Hurry up and leave. If you don''t, I''ll call the police." Qin Xuemei said to him, "He is a student with us." The fat security guard felt rather awkward. He pointed at the scumbags and scolded them for a while before they left dejectedly. The fat security guard said, "You students, you don''t know to stay away from these people." The three of us quickly nodded, and the fat security guard taught us to leave after a while.


    This weekend passed just like that. I thought that going to school was still an important matter, so I went there early in the morning, only after much difficulty did I manage to find my class. When I went in, I was in my morning class.


    I said, "I''m a student of this class. My name is Sun Hao." The homeroom teacher and the rest of the class looked at me with amazement. After a while, the homeroom teacher said, "Oh, Sun Hao, you''re out of the hospital?" I hastily nodded my head. The homeroom teacher arranged for me to sit alone in the last row because my original seat had long since been occupied by the newbies. Now that Brother Hua was in front of me, the homeroom teacher said to me, "You have to hurry up and study.


    After class, Brother Hua came over to me and said: "You little brat still know to come to class? It''s almost the end of term. If it were you, I wouldn''t have come." I said, "That won''t do. If I don''t pass the exam, who knows what tricks Master will come up with to deal with me." Brother Hua said, "I didn''t expect you to be so good. Ah, right, yesterday you scared me. Who knows that those bastards will try to stop us. You must hold a grudge." I said, "If you don''t hit him with the ball first, he won''t hold a grudge like that." We talked nonsense for a while before class began. I sat up straight all day and listened attentively, but because there were so many classes missing, I couldn''t understand a lot of what the teachers were saying.


    I walked with Brother Hua at school tonight and asked him this question. Brother Hua said, "What''s this? If you don''t understand, then that''s it. Come to my house. I''ll show you something new." He didn''t try to force me to do it when he saw that I wasn''t interested in anything at all. In the evening, he returned to the shop and took the math book and went upstairs to read. His master muttered, "What''s wrong with this kid''s personality? When did he start studying like that?"


    After reading for a while, my first two big ones, what the heck is this? Why do you think a good math book even has Arabic characters on it? What is this Arta Beta, what is this? After reading for a while, I felt as if I was reading from heaven, so I threw the book away and lay down on the bed.


    At this time, his Master and Senior Sister came up. His Master said, "What''s wrong, good disciple? What are you worrying about?" When I said that I couldn''t keep up with my studies, Master picked up my book to read it and also threw it away and muttered, "What is this?" The Senior Sister said, "Junior Brother, don''t count on Master to help you. Our Master has spent a lot of effort reading a newspaper, holding a newspaper here, a dictionary here, and a book here. On the cover of the book, there are five big words." Senior sister''s words made me laugh out loud. Master said, "Go teach your junior brother." The Senior Sister said, "I can''t do that. I''m a liberal arts student."


    At this time, my phone rang and sent a text message. My phone was given to me by my master, so I didn''t need it, it was an old computer, and it looked silly, and at first I didn''t want it, but after thinking about it, I decided to accept it. This phone can only send messages on the phone, so it wasn''t useful, but it had one advantage, it was sturdy, so strong, so many times I accidentally knocked it off the floor when I fell asleep, but it was fine, so when the phone rang it was as loud as a loudspeaker.


    I opened the message and saw that it was a stranger, ''You must be Student Sun Hao, I am Qin Xuemei, I want the number of your phone from Qi Fenghua, save it, it''s convenient to communicate''. She was rather passionate, so we started chatting on the cell phone, and when she heard that I was troubled with learning and couldn''t keep up with her, she proposed to give me supplementary lessons. I was just about to be polite, but thinking that it wasn''t a bad thing.


    Soon, a phone call from Brother Hua arrived. "How is it, Hao Zi? You have a good time chatting with this little girl, right?" I thought to myself, this kid is really boring, "Fire is hot, the two of us have been having academic exchanges." Brother Hua smiled maliciously and said, "Just drop it, you brat, you''re so malevolent, academic my ass, are you trying to fool this little girl? Let me tell you, this guy was conquered by your performance yesterday, so he''s too embarrassed to ask you. He asked me about your cell phone number and it seems like he fell for you."

 C116

    Brother Hua was basically talking nonsense. I had long noticed his point and didn''t take it seriously, "How come I don''t know? Can you think of something else to make the whole world know that you are in your puberty?"


    Brother Hua said: "She''s a top student. Didn''t she want to give you supplementary lessons? You just have to take advantage of this opportunity. Do you know how many people are looking forward to getting close to her? Don''t be so slow, brat." I said, "I ate her while she was giving me supplementary lessons. Alright, alright, I''ll go read. I won''t talk nonsense with you."


    After hanging up the phone, I flipped through two pages of books, but I no longer had the desire to continue reading. What''s with this? Actually, I''m more interested in literature, so I don''t even have a brain for math and physics. You can''t blame me for that.


    The next night, after school, I went to Qin Xuemei''s house. Her house wasn''t far from the school, and after about ten minutes of riding on my bicycle, I arrived at the house called WH District. Her house was a duplex, and when I entered the house and saw her luxury, I didn''t say anything on the surface.


    She even said that she had to thank me for helping Qin Xuemei out that day. My face flushed red, because it wasn''t me who helped her. If it wasn''t for her bringing the school''s security personnel over earlier, I might have gotten into some kind of trouble.


    In her bedroom, after we finished our homework, she told me about the math she pulled down earlier, and under her explanation, I found it wasn''t that hard, why was it so strenuous for me to read it myself, it was like reading a book from heaven, I couldn''t help but sigh in my heart, compared to people, Qin Xuemei''s family is really exasperating, not only does she have a good family, she looks good and has good manners, it''s fine to study, but when I look at Brother Hua again, although her family also has money, she looks like an African refugee who doesn''t have enough to eat, and her mouth is full of dirty words.


    Whenever my master sees me in such a daze, she always says'' rotten wood cannot be carved ''with a smile, but Qin Xuemei always encourages me with encouragement. It feels really like a spring breeze, looking at her smiling face, I thought of someone, Ding Xiu, I saw yesterday in class, the elder sister took advantage of the teacher''s inattentiveness to cover her face with a book and stuffed a biscuit into her mouth, then quickly chewed it and swallowed it with difficulty. Seeing that the teacher didn''t notice, her face revealed a trace of a crafty smile.


    Just as I was flying away, I heard someone call out to me. "Hey, hey, Sun Hao, what''s wrong with you?" When I came back to my senses, it was Qin Xuemei. She was looking at me with a puzzled expression. I said, "It''s fine, it''s fine. I was thinking about something else."


    Unknowingly, two hours had passed, and for the first time, I felt that my studying time could go by so quickly. Qin Xuemei walked me downstairs and smiled as she bade me farewell, and unexpectedly, I felt a little embarrassed. Although I rarely came into contact with girls, this was the first time I felt embarrassed towards girls for no reason at all.


    On the way back, I had a sweet feeling, this has never happened before, I heard Brother Hua''s words, "Don''t miss the chance, don''t lose it and come back. Do you know how many people are waiting to get close to her, don''t act like you have no intentions?" Then, I remembered my master''s words to me, "Women are trouble, you have to be unlucky if you get entangled with them."


    At this time, I was already pedaling my bicycle onto the road. This bicycle was a woman''s bicycle that I borrowed. No matter how hard I pedaled, I couldn''t run very fast. I nearly stepped on my pedal, so I had no choice but to slowly ride it.


    Along the way, I met many people who were laughing at me, as if I had never seen a man riding a woman''s bicycle. I ignored them and inadvertently turned my head to find that there was a woman''s underwear fluttering in the wind on the car seat.


    The next day at school, after class, Qin Xuemei came to find me. Brother Hua saw me and shouted at the door, "Sun Hao, Qin Xuemei is looking for you." I saw Qin Xuemei in the corridor, and several boys stuck their heads out and looked in our direction. Qin Xuemei was a little embarrassed, so she pulled me out.


    I said, "What''s the matter?" She shyly said, "You ¡­" Didn''t you see any underwear last night? " I said, "The one on my car? That was yours, I threw it away. " She blushed and said, "That''s alright. I''m worried that your family will see you when you go back like that." I said, "It''s fine. If my master sees this, he can only laugh at me." Puzzled, she asked, "Your Master?" And I said, "Yes... That... It''s a martial arts master. I''ve come under his tutelage to specialize in female defense. My master is getting old. " After saying that, he gestured a posture of a white crane''s bright wings, making her laugh out loud, "No wonder you weren''t afraid of those hooligans that day." I was sweating profusely. I couldn''t possibly tell her that I was a godly person.


    Thus, with her help, my studies soon followed, and during the two hours I spent at her house, which was the happiest part of my life, I wished I could stay a little longer.


    That day, at breakfast, my Master would occasionally glance at me and say, "Hey, that face of yours." After saying that, he came over and touched my face. "What''s the matter, Master?" The Master said, "Are you hot?" I said, "No." Master touched my forehead and said, "I don''t have a fever." I said, "What''s the matter?"


    The Master said, "I saw that your face was a little pink. I thought it was hot." I touched my own face. It wasn''t too hot. After eating, I wanted to go out to school. My master pulled me back and asked, "Where are you going?" I said, "School? What''s the matter?" His Master said, "Kid, you must be confused. What day is today?" I thought for a moment and then realized that I was actually regretting putting down my schoolbag on Saturday.


    His Master said, "This disciple of mine is more promising than me. He wants to study in school on weekends. He will definitely rise to prominence in the future." The senior brother smiled and said, "Is that so? Haozi, do you want to go to school, or do you want to go to school?" After saying that, he laughed with his master. Senior sister came over to help me, "Go, go. Don''t tease my junior brother. Junior brother, let''s go upstairs to study and ignore these two guys."


    Sitting upstairs and looking outside, I didn''t know why I felt a little disappointed. I felt so empty and didn''t know what to do. My master walked up and sat beside my bed. "Haozi, what''s on your mind?" I shook my head. Master gave me a mirror. I didn''t know what Master meant when I accepted it. Master said, "Look in the mirror and see if there''s anything different."


    I took a look in the mirror and saw nothing different. How could I change my appearance in one night? I shook my head at my master, who said, "That''s right, you have a calamity." I said, "What kind of disaster?" The Peach Blossom Tribulation. "


    Peach Blossom Tribulation? "Ju Yi and I can tell that you''ve been abnormal for the past few days, and today is especially serious. Just look at your pink face, your eyes are filled with spring. It should be the Peach Blossom Calamity." I said, "How come I can''t tell?" His Master said, "This is a special characteristic of the Peach Blossom Tribulation. It is impossible for me to see it myself." I said, "Then what do we do?" His Master said, "It''s simple. These days, just go elsewhere and stay away from women." I said, Is it that simple? His Master said, "It''s so simple, but not many people can do it." I said, "Alright, I understand. I''m going to sleep now. It doesn''t matter if I see women in my dreams."


    He fell asleep, but couldn''t fall asleep at all. Qin Xuemei''s silhouette and her smile kept appearing in his mind. At this time, a woman''s voice sounded out, "Why are you sleeping in broad daylight?" Then a hand fell on my head, and I started and blurted out, "You''re here?" Then, involuntarily, he took her hand.


    When I came back to my senses, it wasn''t Qin Xuemei but Senior Sister. Senior Sister touched my head in surprise and said, "Is there a fever? Who''s coming?" I vaguely dealt with it and turned around to face the wall. Senior sister said, "Junior brother, are you alright?" I said, "It''s nothing. It''s just a little hot."


    After a while, the Senior Martial Sister brought a few ice cream cakes over. "Pick them, I bought them especially for you." I ate an ice cream before I felt better. My body wasn''t very hot, but my face was burning. I thought to myself, this Peach Blossom Calamity is really strong. It seems that I need to eat a few more ice cream to withstand it.


    After finishing one mouthful, Senior Sister looked at me who was wolfing down my food and said, "Slow down. You''ll hurt your stomach if you eat too much." After finishing all the ice cream, he felt a little better. He lay down and told himself to sleep, just sleep, just sleep, just drowsily falling asleep, when his cell phone''s text message rang.


    With a flip of my body, I pushed away the quilt. As if I was waiting for this message, I hurriedly opened my phone and, almost trembling in fear, opened the message. It was from Qin Xuemei. I was immediately overjoyed.


    Looking around, Master and the others are all downstairs. I carefully opened the message, "Student Sun Hao, what''s the matter with you today?" I swallowed my saliva. This was obviously the same as me, as I was also waiting for news from the other party. I typed with my trembling hands, "I''m fine today. How about you?" After she sent it out, she became extremely nervous. Every second was extremely long and only a few seconds passed, but it felt like a long time had passed. Her reply finally arrived.


    ''If you have nothing else, you can accompany me to the amusement go.'' Looking at these words, my heart was in a mess. I wanted to fly out immediately, but when I thought about what my master had said, I controlled myself and thought about how to reject her. After typing out a few words and deleting them, I typed out a few words and deleted them again.


    ''Okay, wait for me, get out of here, ''he said with a thumping heart, and in the next second I began to get ready, quietly pulling on my clothes and pants, and at the same time I pricked up my ears to hear the sounds downstairs. Master and I were having a heated conversation, so I didn''t think I''d notice the sounds upstairs, so I got dressed, opened the window, and climbed out through the window.

 C117

    Qin Xuemei said that the amusement park was very far from the store, but I was soon there.


    When I reached the place, I could hear the noise coming from the playground at the end of the week. Qin Xuemei was standing in the doorway, rubbing her hands together. She was wearing a thin white down jacket, a white cotton hat, and a pair of white shoes with delicate features. She looked like a cute doll.


    He threw the bicycle into the parking shed, leaving it unlocked the moment it came out. No one would steal my bike anyway, so he hurriedly ran to her side. He was so nervous that he didn''t know what to say. "You came early."


    When Qin Xuemei saw me, her anxious expression immediately turned joyful. She very naturally grabbed my arm and complained, "Why did you only just arrive? Your hand is cold." She put his hand in my pocket. "Why are you wearing so little?"


    I haven''t worn a down jacket on a cold day since my blood exchange with Hutu. I saved a lot of money over the years and said," "Get in. There are so many people around today." " "Okay." We excitedly followed the stream of people.


    Winter also has a lot of fun, like skating and skiing, we put on our skates and go into the rink, it''s the first time, very clumsy, Qin Xuemei pulled me along, but I still fell a lot, luckily I reacted fast, otherwise my teeth would have fallen off a few teeth, Qin Xuemei kept laughing, I looked at her smile and felt a warm current in my heart, it would be great if I could see her smiling all the time, I could actually feel like I had found my life''s goal, everything, everything, everything, everything, everything, everything, no matter.


    Holding her hand, for the first time, I felt that a person''s hand could be soft and warm to this degree, not daring to use any force, afraid of hurting her, everyone was one, once I had someone I valued, they would also have a weakness, for the first time I was so afraid of losing someone else, even if I didn''t know this person very well, I longed to walk into her life.


    "Sun Hao, you seem very uncomfortable today. Are you sick?" At this time, it was as if I was in the clouds, enjoying the clouds. Even the person who was just inches away from me was very blurry, and her voice seemed to come from far away. After I heard it, it took me a while to understand that she was asking me, so I indistinctly replied, "Yes, I''m sick. I''m very sick."


    She saw that I didn''t want to get sick, I just didn''t have anything to say. As long as they were happy together, they could have fun doing anything. She said, "Alright, let''s go over there and rest for a while."


    We sat down in the side lounge and asked for two cups of hot water. She drank it like a kitten with her head down, her big eyes rolling and her mouth blowing, "It''s hot. Is it hot?" He took a sip of the drink that I had taken before tasting it nonchalantly. "You have a nice taste, let''s exchange."


    It wasn''t until noon that we finally felt a bit tired. Perhaps it was due to our moods. We didn''t know how tired we were when we were in a good mood and even if we were in a bad mood, it would be troublesome if we moved a little.


    We found a nearby fast food restaurant, a big bowl of beef noodles each. It felt really good on such a cold day, even the soup didn''t leave much to drink, so I finished eating and looked at her, still taking small sips, occasionally looking up at me. "What are you looking at?" she said with wide innocent eyes.


    I didn''t say anything, because I didn''t know why she had me so attracted. She smiled at me and said, "What are you looking at?" I said, "It depends on how much you can eat." Just as we were immersed in a sweet atmosphere, a deep, rough male voice sounded from behind me. "Brat, what a coincidence. We met you again."


    I was very familiar with this voice. My heart skipped a beat as I turned my head to look, and my heart immediately cooled down. It was the black faced burly man I met at the Spirit Vein that day.


    As he appeared, the surrounding temperature dropped. He sat down casually and said with a smile, "Brat, you''re really ambitious. The person I''ve set my eyes on is still in the mood to pick up girls. You''re the first one." Qin Xuemei did not know what was going on as she asked, "Is this your friend?"


    I said, "Not just friends, but friends who live and die." The dark faced man laughed out loud and patted my shoulder. "Come out and reminisce with me." After saying that, he grabbed my wrist with his big hand and left the room. I whispered to Qin Xuemei, "Leave quickly. They are not good people." Only then did Qin Xuemei react. Her face revealed a terrified expression. The people sitting next to us in the store also stood up. It seemed like they were all his friends.


    The black-faced man passionately embraced my shoulders. I was forcefully brought to a nearby alley. The black-faced man said, "You have become smarter. Come with me obediently. Don''t resist. You should know that resistance is useless."


    I silently noted down the license plate number. The black-faced man told his men to tie me up, and he sat down on the passenger seat. He seemed to be very pleased with himself as he said, "Send this kid back, he''ll definitely be happy." The driver said, "That''s right, Mister Lu. Master Hong thinks so highly of you. This time, you have to help us brothers drink some brain soup." The black-faced man laughed out loud. "Don''t worry, as long as it''s mine, you guys will have it."


    There seemed to be a security check in front, and the dark faced man had me stuffed into the trunk. It took me a while to break free of the rope, so I took out my cell phone and sent a message to my master, telling him that I had been captured by the dark faced man and that the license number of the car was 10000. My master quickly replied to me, telling me to be careful and not to go against them.


    I''m relieved. After a while, the car stopped and I heard voices." Sir, I''m just a passerby. I''m not a local. " "As a matter of routine, take out the driver''s license and have a look." As soon as I heard that there was hope, I exerted all my strength and kicked the car hard. A loud ''bang'' was heard as I kicked the car hard.


    "What''s in the trunk?" "It''s nothing, just a dog." Dog? Open it and let me see. " Then the trunk opened and the two security guards saw the surprise on my face, and before they could react, the dark man struck him in the neck and followed with a blow to the temple. The two security guards were knocked out in an instant, and I took advantage of the opening of the trunk to run out, knowing they wouldn''t be able to save me.


    "Don''t let him get away." I stimulated the fox blood to its limit and started to run. If I couldn''t get past the car on the highway, I would have to go down the driveway, the black faced man and his men would get out of the car, I didn''t need the car anymore and followed closely behind me.


    At this moment, they couldn''t catch up to me. I took out my phone and dialed my master''s number. From there, my master anxiously shouted, "Haozi, where are you?" I didn''t know where it was, so I said, "I got off the road. I don''t know where it is." I heard angry shouts from behind me. The men were catching up, so I hung up.


    In front of me was a small village. There were a few people at the entrance of the village. When one of the women saw me coming over, I said, "There are bad people chasing me from behind." The woman looked me up and down and said, "Are you a friend of Master Liang''s?" I looked up and saw that she was at the village where I and Liang-ge had once been. This woman was the one who had received Liang-ge''s prayers and blessings. At that time, her back was hunched and her hair was disheveled like an old lady asking for food, but now, like a normal woman, she had changed so much that I couldn''t recognize her. "Auntie Chen." She said, "Why are you in such a sorry state? Come in and let''s talk."


    Before I could say anything, the people behind me had already caught up. The dark faced man looked at me and said, "I want to see where you can run to." I felt bad and pushed away Auntie Chen Shuang. She had never seen such a scene before and was so scared that she ran towards the village with a cry. I also followed her. There were so many people in the village, so the dark faced big guy probably didn''t dare to mess around.


    After entering the village, a bad old man saw that I was following behind Chen Shuang and asked, "What''s wrong, sis? Why are you running? Did you get chased by a ghost?" Chen Shuang said, "Madman Duan, hurry and find the village chief. Bad people have come in." The old man did not move and mumbled, "What bad person? There''s no one here, what use is there finding the Village Head?"


    Chen Shuang took me to the Village Head''s house. "Bang, bang, bang," she knocked on the door. The Village Head, with a bald head, came out and impatiently said, "What''s the matter, Aunt Chen?" Chen Shuang panted and said, "Village Head, someone wants to arrest this young man. Hurry and call the police."


    "What bad guys? Our village has always been peaceful. Who is this?" The Village Chief looked at me. Chen Shuang said, "This is a friend of Grandmaster Liang." The village chief said, "Master Liang?" "And who is it?"


    Chen Shuang said anxiously, "The master that came to our village to treat Old Lu''s wife is a monk, did you forget?" The village chief patted his head and said, "Oh, I remember now. It''s Master Liang''s friend. Come in quickly." At this moment, the dark faced man had already brought some people over. When he saw me, he shouted, "Brat, you sneaked over. I don''t have the time to play hide and seek with you."


    I said to the village chief, "Hurry up and call the police. Those people are not good people." The village chief shouted into the house, "My wife, call the police. I''d like to see what kind of scoundrel dares to make a scene at my place." With that, he came out of the house with a kitchen knife in his hand. I thought to myself, "Big brother, don''t mess around anymore. The village head came out and shouted," Old and young men from Chen Village, come out. Someone is causing trouble for us. "


    With a "huu la" sound, a group of people gathered around. There were men, women, old and young, many of whom hid their hands in their sleeves to watch the show. I immediately said, "Village Chief, don''t be rash. The Village Chief did not listen to what I said and pointed at the black faced man and said, "Ah ha, what are you pretending to be for? Hurry up and scram."


    The dark faced man was stunned for a moment before he sneered and said, "Brat, if you don''t want to implicate these people, then come out by yourself. I''ll be waiting for you outside." With that, he turned around and left. The villagers started to make a ruckus behind him. The village chief said in an overbearing manner, "What do you think, little brother? Don''t look at him because he''s tall and big. He can''t stand being scared."


    I knew that if I hid here and didn''t go out, that dark faced burly man would definitely dare to charge in. At that time, this bunch of innocent people would be in for a lot of trouble. I took a deep breath and said, "Thank you. His heart silently called for Chang Tianba. Master Chang, come and help me block for a bit.

 C118

    The village chief pulled me back and said, "Little brother, you''re right here. I don''t believe that they would dare to come in and do anything to you." I thanked him for his kindness and went out.


    The dark faced man and his men were waiting for me at the village entrance. When he saw me, he said, "You''re sensible, brat." When he was about to touch me, I lowered my head and got close to him. I jumped up and punched him on the chin with all my strength, because I knew that this guy was too strong, and I would definitely not be his match if I kept fighting.


    I don''t know if it was because I was too fast, or because he wasn''t on guard against me, but my punch landed solidly on his chin, knocking him to the ground. He covered his chin and inhaled deeply, "Heh, you brat, do you want to die? You dare to hit me?" Although I still had some confidence in myself, I didn''t expect this punch to be able to make him into such a state.


    The people behind him came over with weapons. I did not care much about these people, as long as the dark man surnamed Lu lost his fighting strength, I would definitely be able to retreat safely. At this time, the dark man stood up, "F * ck, if I can''t deal with you, your father will not call you Lu Tianhe." After saying that, he threw out the jacket over his upper body. Only his short sleeves were left, revealing his firm muscles. His hands were wide open as he raised his head, closed his eyes and opened his mouth. What was going on?


    Very quickly, I realised what he was doing. At this moment, I, who was filled with fox blood, was especially sensitive to the negative aura around me. Suddenly, I felt a burst of cold air coming from my body, causing my goosebumps to instantly rise as black air that could be seen with the naked eye entered his body from all directions.


    "Hehehe, brat, it''s time to make you suffer a bit." His face was dark, his eyes were hanging, and his entire body was exuding a ghastly aura. He looked like an evil spirit that had just escaped from hell. I couldn''t help but shiver.


    The people surrounding me slowly dispersed, and I could see that they were also filled with fear of this fellow. He rushed towards me like a rhinoceros, roaring loudly, and with an imposing aura. When he arrived in front of me and grabbed at me with both hands, I could only retreat, using my nimble steps to avoid him.


    He frantically clawed left and right, saliva flying everywhere in his mouth, "Hehehe, run, run, let''s see how far you can run." Even though he was tall, his speed wasn''t slow at all. I would occasionally punch him as if he was hit on a wall, his body was currently as hard as steel, and he didn''t seem tired at all. Even though I relied on the fox blood in my body to deal with him, once I was caught by him, the consequences would be dire.


    A side kick landed on his soft ribs, and without any hesitation, he grabbed onto my ankle. With a cold laugh, I was spun away by him and fell to the ground with a ''pa'' sound. Even with the protection of the fox''s blood, the impact caused half of my body to go numb.


    "Hehehe brat, run! Where else can you run to?" He rubbed his hands together as he walked towards me. Damn, I was playing with my life to stimulate the fox blood. The fox blood all over my body was scurrying around like money. Before he could finish, I took out three Evil Breaking Talismans and held them in my hand, then charged over and slammed into him. He laughed out loud, raised me up with both hands and threw me out of the room. Before he could throw me out, I had already pasted three Evil Breaking Talismans on his ghost door and shoulder.


    I shouted "Explode" in the air and saw three Evil Breaking Talismans exploding at the same time, his body was filled with a ghostly aura, between his eyebrows was where the ghost aura was circulating, his shoulders were where the ghost aura was returning to, this was what I had seen on the books that Grandma Liu had left behind, at that moment, I could only give it my all, the three Evil Breaking Talismans had blown up these three places, no matter how strong they were, he borrowed the ghost aura to have these three weakness, he released a series of screams, covering his head as he knelt down, trembling non-stop, causing me to be extremely happy, but very quickly I did not laugh anymore.


    Three places that had been blasted by the Evil Breaking Talisman were covered in black gas, "Brat, are you fierce? You know where my ghost door is, but even if you do know, so what? Your strength is too weak and you can''t hurt me at all."


    Indeed, those three Evil Breaking Talismans were drawn by me, and what was condensed on top of them was my own skill, but my skill is still shallow, so I would not be able to project the thousand years of power contained in the fox blood into them. Even if I hurt his ghost door, it wouldn''t be enough to beat him down, if these three Evil Breaking Talismans were drawn by Master, then he would already be severely injured.


    "Go to hell, kid." He charged at me furiously, and the big fist of the punching bag came flying over with a ''weng weng'' sound. My hands covered my head, but the impact of his punch still wasn''t enough. The punch sent my whole body flying, and there was a ''ka ba'' sound on my neck. Then there was a sharp pain, and I couldn''t turn my head.


    He kept attacking, and he was even more ferocious than before. I could only barely protect the first weak spot, and soon I couldn''t take it anymore, his fists and kicks were powerful, and I was on the defensive, so basically he took all of his attacks. He accidentally caught me by surprise and punched me in the chest, causing my vision to darken and my feet to soften, but before I could fall, he kicked me in the chest, causing me to spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Puff, it sprayed on his face, and when it fell on his face, it made a ''crackle'' sound, like water in a frying pan, he quickly wiped his face with his hands, revealing a painful expression, just then, a figure flashed behind him, a thick black rope wrapped around his neck, forcefully pulling him backwards, the two meters tall black iron tower body of the L¨¹ Tian River was pulled down, and the people behind him did not stop, pulling him back.


    It was Chang Tianba, Chang Tianba who used his tail to wrap around Lu Tianhe, attempting to suffocate him to death. For some reason, Lu Tianhe seemed to have lost a lot of strength after being sprayed with my blood, so he could only struggle in pain. His face grew redder and his mouth grew wider, and it looked like he was about to be strangled to death.


    I held onto my chest in an attempt to stand up, but the pain in my chest made me unable to move. I could only look at Master Chang and encourage him mentally. Chang Tianba dragged Lu Tianhe dozens of meters away, creating a long ditch on the ground.


    Very quickly, Lu Tianhe stopped struggling and stuck out his tongue. It seemed that he was dead. Chang Tianba retracted his tail and walked over to me, "How did you end up in such a sorry state?" I bitterly smiled and said, "It''s still this guy."


    Chang Tianba asked me, "Why is this fellow targeting you?" I said, "He''s a member of the organization. The leader of the organization has his eyes on me?" Chang Tian Ba asked curiously, "You? Was their head a woman? " I said, "I''m not looking at my people, but rather my life. Forget it, let''s go back and talk about it in detail."


    Chang Tian Ba supported me, but just as I was about to leave, I suddenly felt a burst of cold air, followed by a gust of cold wind. Not good, I quickly turned my body, and sure enough, Lu Tianhe was not dead yet, his fist had already arrived, I did not even think about it, both of my hands received it, and immediately felt a sharp pain in my hand. I was unable to block his attack, this punch made me spit out another mouthful of blood, and I almost fainted.


    "Hehehe, did you think I would die so easily? You''re underestimating me too much." He laughed sinisterly as he looked at the two of us. Chang Tianba''s face was filled with anger as Lu Tianhe said, "Aren''t you an old acquaintance? Why? Why did you give me such a big gift when you came? My neck was almost broken." After he had finished speaking, he used both hands to move his head up and down, nearly breaking his head and neck by 90 degrees. At the same time, ''Ga Ga Ga Ga'' sounds rang out, causing me to feel fearful.


    I began to worry for Master Chang. Although Master Chang was very strong, that day at the Spirit Vein Land, when he and the Evil God''s disciples, Senior Brother Ju Yi and I, worked together to defeat Lu Tianhe, I was already injured today, so I''m afraid that I can''t help much. Master Chang had to face this monster by himself, so I couldn''t help but break out in a cold sweat for him.


    "You ghost, how dare you do such a thing in this world? Aren''t you afraid that I''ll take you in?" I turned around to look and then my heart turned cold. It turned out to be Lunatic Duan from the village, what was this fellow doing? Madman Duan slowly walked over and pointed his staff at Lu Tianhe as he said, "Evil ghost, you still dare to act recklessly? Aren''t you afraid that the bright white sun will shine your original form?"


    Lu Tianhe sneered, "Old thing, I don''t care who you are. If you don''t want to die, then scram. Be careful that I don''t remove your head."


    Madman Duan looked at me, looked at Master Chang, then looked at Lu Tianhe and sighed, "This world is truly chaotic. Evil spirits stand in the way, walking in front of evil people, even rare spiritual objects are tainted with a fishy stench, truly lamentable."


    I thought in my heart that this fellow really did not want to live anymore, the evil ghost he was referring to should be Lu Tianhe, the evil ghost he was referring to should be Lord Chang, Lord Chang hates people calling him evil demon, this old man has violated his taboo, I was really afraid that Lord Chang would whip him to death with his tail. As expected, Lord Chang''s gaze became increasingly cold, and he could not help but stick out his tongue to lick his lips, this is the prelude to Lord Chang''s rage, I immediately shouted, "Madman Duan, this is not a place for you to stay, quickly go back."


    Lunatic Duan ignored me and laughed, pointed at Lu Tianhe and said, "Evil ghost, you have suffered for 33,000 years in hell and still do not know how to repent. It was not easy to get someone to create you, and you even want to use this rare person to commit evil, aren''t you afraid that the gods will descend upon the earth and send you, an evil ghost, into hell, never to reincarnate?"


    I pulled him back and said, "Hurry up and leave. I''m begging you. He''ll kill you." Madman Duan said, "Look at him, he''s dark and strong, with a crooked nose and white eyes. He looks like he''s being eaten by evil spirits, plus with his thick ghost aura, I think he''s already returned to his origin and is about to become an evil ghost. However, this isn''t a place where evil spirits should exist."


    Madman Duan was skinny and young, so how could he possibly withstand his attacks. I subconsciously wanted to push him away, but found that this madman Duan seemed to be rooted to the ground, and I actually couldn''t move him. Madman Duan''s eyes were wide open as he angrily shouted, "Evil ghost, f * ck off back to hell." He then took out a mirror and pointed at Lu Tianhe.

 C119

    The Scepter in Madman Duan''s hands released an intense light that shot straight at Lu Tianhe''s face. Lu Tianhe immediately let out a miserable cry as he covered his eyes with his hands and retreated backwards.


    I was surprised that Madman Duan actually had such a method. I saw that he was trying his best to control the mirror so much that his hands were trembling slightly and the light emitted from the mirror was like a substance. It seemed like a powerful energy was gushing out from another space.


    Madman Duan shut the mirror tightly. The mirror was like a wild beast that had yet to completely vent its madness, constantly emitting a strong energy from the edge of the mirror, this energy was so strong that it was incalculable, shining onto me, I could even feel a sense of oppression from the real thing. What exactly is this, Lu Tianhe was covered in sweat, panting, he stared at Madman Duan evilly and said, "Who are you?" Lunatic Duan said, "I''m just an ordinary person who can''t bear to watch evil spirits run amok. Remember, the human world has its own righteousness. Evil spirits like you are not allowed to act presumptuously."


    Lu Tianhe sneered and pointed at me, "Good, you lucky brat, I still can''t take you down today, but remember this, Master Hong will be arriving soon, and at that time, I''m afraid that no one will be able to help you. You two will become my prisoners, and I will make you beg for death." Then he turned and walked away, slowly disappearing from sight.


    Seeing him leave, Lunatic Duan sat down and gasped for breath. When I saw his face turn red, he hurriedly helped him massage his back. After a long while, he finally recovered and I asked, "Thank you senior for saving me earlier." Madman Duan waved his hand, "Senior what? If you can help me, then help me. It''s nothing. Just now, that evil ghost was really scary. I was just holding on. It''s useless now because I''m old."


    At this time, a few people came over and hurriedly ran towards me. It was my master, senior sister and senior brother Juul. My master came over and stopped me. "Haozi, are you alright?" I said, "It''s fine. It''s all because of this senior''s help that I wasn''t captured by that monster, Lu Tianhe." His Master respectfully bowed to Madman Duan and said, "Thank you for your help, Sir."


    Lunatic Duan said, "Don''t worry, if you guys are targeted by that evil ghost group, there will be plenty of trouble in the future." The Master replied, "What the old mister said is true. It''s just that I don''t know the old mister''s name." Lunatic Duan said, "I''ve been crazy for decades, I''ve long since forgotten my name. I only know my surname, my fellow villagers all call me Lunatic Duan."


    His Master said, "Mister Duan is from some sect or sect, so I can''t report him." Lunatic Duan didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, "Why do you like to get to the bottom of things?" His Master said, "I was worried that by helping out today, I would become the thorn in the side of those evil people. I was worried that they would try to harm you."


    Lunatic Duan said, "It''s okay, don''t worry about me. I, Lunatic Duan, am carefree and unrestrained. No one has ever been able to threaten me before. You can leave. It''ll be hard to explain later when the villagers come out." Master still wanted to say something, but he was stopped by Madman Duan, who pushed us out of the way.


    After returning to the store, my master remained silent. I asked, "Master, how did you find me?" His Master said, "I felt that the energy fluctuations over there were attracted over there. I didn''t expect that such an otherworldly expert would be hidden in that small village. Unbelievable."


    I called Qin Xuemei. She answered the call, and hearing my voice, she became very excited, and hurriedly asked me what happened, and where I went, and I told her in random directions that I would be fine. Hearing that I was fine, she finally calmed down, "You''ve offended so many people, so you must be careful not to run around on your own."


    We spoke for half an hour, and she was a bit tired ¡­ I was just saying she hung up, but her master called me down, and her face was heavy, saying that she had to tell me that things were not going well. Today, she told me to stay in the shop quietly, and I ran out secretly, and I even almost lost my life.


    His Master lit up a cigarette, took a deep breath and said, "Haozi, it''s so dangerous today." I said awkwardly, "Yes." Master patted my head and said, "Don''t run around by yourself in the future."


    I said, "Master, today''s matter is entirely my fault. If I hadn''t sneaked out, I wouldn''t have caused such a disaster." His Master sighed and said, "I don''t blame you, I don''t blame you. This is all fate."


    His Master continued, "When Senior Liu entrusted you to me, I promised Senior Liu that I would take good care of you. But, alas, I am useless, your life is not good. Haozi, what should I tell you, you must bear it." I said, "Master, go ahead." His Master said, "Senior Liu once told me that you won''t live to be eighteen."


    I was stunned. What did that mean? "Haozi, don''t worry, your master will save you no matter what. If you can survive past eighteen years of age, you will have to cross a hurdle. Once this hurdle has passed, the rest of the road will be clear."


    I said, "Master, I''m not afraid. Ever since I was young, I knew that my fate was special, and this was all fated by the heavens. I''ve never complained about it before, and I''m already very satisfied with having my master to protect me." His Master said, "We are master and disciple, and fate has brought us together. Let alone such a sad matter, even if today''s calamity is over, every calamity in the future will pass. Come, let''s have a drink."


    There are some leftovers in the kitchen, but we didn''t plan to eat them. We just opened a bag of peanuts and started to eat. Master said that drinking with the opponent doesn''t care about the quality of the wine or the dishes, it''s just that we are like this today.


    My master and I each poured a bottle of white wine and poured it for ourselves. My master filled the cup for himself, and before I even had a chance to drink a cup myself, he said to me in enjoyment, "This stuff is still better. Tsk tsk, if there''s no wine, what meaning does your master have in living?" I also took a sip. To be honest, I really didn''t enjoy it as much as my master. Apart from the spicy and spicy feeling, even my tears were about to burst out from my eyes due to the 52 degrees of alcohol.


    "Master, I just want to ask you something." I asked, and my master said, "Why are we being polite? Speak your mind." I said, "One of these days, I saw you leaving in the middle of the night ¡­" I didn''t continue speaking. Looking at my Master''s expression, my Master rolled her eyes and said, "Ah, which day?" "Just a few days ago, you ran out in the middle of the night." I went out to pee. "


    I said, "Master, you''re not nice enough. You said that there''s no harm in us talking about it. You fooled me with the first sentence." The Master said, "Child, who hasn''t had some privacy? Have you watched?" I said, "Yeah."


    His Master said in a muffled voice, "Just watch, it''s nothing much. I''m just a thin-skinned person. Sorry about that, did you see the paper man clearly?" I said, "Pretty." That''s my Junior Sister. "


    I asked in astonishment, "Master, is your junior sister a paper man?" The Master said, "Go, what paper man? That paper man is only a way for me to entrust my grief to you. My junior sister is also your junior ¡­" I don''t know where I went, I don''t even know when I died, don''t mention it, when I think of her, I... " Saying that, he drained the cup of water, "I will ¡­ I just want to drink, hehe. "


    It seemed that my Master also had a story to tell. I was curious, so I decided to inquire, "Master, tell me about it then." Master looked at me and said, "Kid, do you have a big heart or do you just have a small heart? This is the first time I''ve seen someone who knows their death date is so leisurely." I said, "Life and death are determined by heaven. What''s the use of me getting angry? Master, hurry up and tell me about your matter so that I can relieve my boredom." My master gave me a big thumbs up. "Brat, I really admire you for your little point. I''ve already tamed you. I can''t even look at you anymore."


    I said, "Master, what can''t you see?" The Master said, "Don''t say it''s useless. Hey, who has your peach blossom robber?" I didn''t understand. "What prisoner?" "Not a prisoner," said the Master. "I mean, who are you fooling around with?"


    I said, "That''s not called hooking up. Master, we''re just classmates. She''s my guiding light in school, just like how you are my life mentor." Master said, "Alright, I can see that. You''ve grown up, remember what I said, don''t get too close to girls, sticking to them is just trouble, just the beginning of bad luck, do you know that?"


    I said, "Master, aren''t you exaggerating too much? Your words are like a time bomb." The Peach Blossom tribulation is a kind of destiny. Moreover, the people who are trapped in this tribulation are mostly young people of your age, so no one can see it at the beginning of the next tribulation, and then it will appear in the middle stage with all sorts of confusion. Now you are in the middle and late stages of the tribulation and you can''t even recognize your own kin.


    Master stared at me with his confused eyes. "Master, you drank too much. How could I not recognize you? How could I not recognize you as an animal?" Right. "His Master slammed the table," That''s an animal, I, f * cking am an animal. After saying that, I picked up the wine bottle and poured it into my mouth, "Let''s take it slow. Master, this is wine, you can''t drink it like this. If you''re thirsty, I''ll get some water for you."


    "I am a fucking animal, an animal that deceives its teacher to exterminate its ancestors." After my Master shouted twice, she calmed down and laid on the table without moving. I pushed my Master, "Master, what happened? Did you drink too much?"


    "Go, you drank too much from this little wine. Is it still your master?" His Master was unhappy. "Bring me some wine." I said, "Stop drinking. It''s already late in the night. If you wake up senior brothers and sisters and you see your appearance, your dignity will be ruined." His Master said, "What dignity? It''s useless. Bullsh * t. Don''t tell me it''s useless. Go get some wine."


    I went upstairs and grabbed two bottles of wine, thinking that I can''t let Master drink like this anymore. He''s so old, and it''s not worth drinking until he breaks. He took the alcohol and saw that my Master was playing with a snake, and he was gesturing with two fingers, and the snake was shaking its head with my master''s fingers. When my master saw me coming down, he said, "Come here, let me show you my ability." When I got closer, I saw that it wasn''t a snake at all, but rather a piece of yellow paper cut out. It was beautifully cut and looked like a living snake from a distance.

 C120

    "What''s the meaning of this, Master?" I asked in surprise. My master said, "Come here, master will perform a little magic for you to broaden your horizons."


    I sat down and stared at the snake, and saw that the paper snake was moving up and down, extremely agilely, just like a living snake. Master picked up a cup of wine and spilled it on the snake''s head, and saw that the paper snake wasn''t wet at all, but was even more spirited.


    I licked my lips and said, "Master, can you teach me?" His Master said, "That won''t do. This is a forbidden technique. You can''t learn it. It won''t do you any good." I said, "How can that be? It''s not like I''m going to go out and hurt people. Just teach me, Master." His Master thought for a moment and said, "Then you can drink this wine first."


    What kind of conditions were these? Looking at the full cup of white wine, I said, "Master, you''re overestimating me. If I were to pour this cup of wine in, I would have already been blinded. Why would I still need to learn?" His Master said, "Don''t worry, I''ll just cover my tracks and study tomorrow. How can I renege on my debt?"


    Alright, for the sake of my cultivation, I''m going to give it my all. I raised my glass and was about to drink it all in one gulp before putting it down and saying, "Master, why don''t we drink half a cup?" My master hummed as she looked at the sky, but she didn''t see anything. My heart said, "Isn''t it just a cup, what''s there to be afraid of?" She steeled her heart and drank the entire cup of white wine. After saying that, he ran to the kitchen and poured himself a cup of water. It was only after a long time that the burning sensation disappeared.


    He staggered back, and his stomach and throat were no longer so hot. His head was starting to get muddled. "Master, teach ¡­" Teach him. " Looking at me, Master shook his head, "Haozi, alcohol is still not good enough. I have to practice, or else I won''t be able to understand."


    I said, "Master, you''re joking again. What does alcohol consumption have to do with this?" His Master said, "I think so. If a person''s alcohol tolerance is not good, then his self-control is bad. If his self-control is bad, then learning the forbidden technique will be unlucky." I said, "What kind of logic is this? Who told you this?"


    My master ignored me. "The wine enters my intestines and turns into tears for love." He poured another cup in, then poured a cup for the snake. "Drink it, brother. Follow me and endure the hardships." The snake put its head into the cup, and soon, the wine in the cup ran out. His master was amused by what he saw. "Sure, your alcohol capacity will grow." With that, he filled his cup with wine. "Drink. The three of us won''t leave until we''re drunk today."


    I saw that Master didn''t have any intention of teaching me, so I said, ''Master, do you remember what you said to me?'' "What is it?" his Master asked. "You said that you had to do what you said, and that you had to do what you promised, or else it was because you had bad character. I remember that saying." His Master said, "Okay, you brat, are you threatening me with these words? I won''t do that. I don''t care if you say what you want to say."


    My master refused to teach me anything, refused to drink by himself, and continued to persuade me to drink. I really couldn''t drink anymore, and it was meaningless for my master to drink it, and I also didn''t want to drink that paper snake. My master dug around and said to himself, "Anyway, I was also seen, so I don''t care anymore." He took out something wrapped in a handkerchief and opened it. It was a piece of folded yellow paper.


    Master opened the yellow paper. It was the beauty that I had seen that night. "Shuhua, accompany me for a drink." He slowly stood up and in the blink of an eye, he turned into a beautiful woman. Last time, I couldn''t see it clearly, but this time, when I got closer, I could clearly see that she was a living person.


    I''m a little nervous, master is really drinking too much, this kind of forbidden art is indeed scary, a paper wine turned into a living person, and a beauty like this, how scary would it be if she fell into the wrong hands, that beauty sat down, looked at her master, then looked at me again, her master smirked at her, she said, "Senior, why is there an outsider here this time?"


    The woman looked at me, and I was a little nervous. I didn''t know what she was going to do. She looked at me and said, "Are you from this shop?" I nodded and she smiled. "Alright, it seems that I won''t be able to return to the human world for long, right senior brother?"


    Master only looked at it as if he didn''t understand what I was saying. I awkwardly coughed and said, "Erm, Martial Aunt, how did you become a piece of paper?"


    The woman said in surprise, "You called me Martial Aunt just now, that means you''re my Martial Brother''s disciple?" Without waiting for me to say anything, his Master said, "Shuhua, recently I''ve asked you to come out more and more often. Are you happy?" The woman said, "Senior Brother, it''s better if you treat me well. It''s just that this late at night is too boring. If I could go out during the day, how good would that be?"


    His Master forced a smile, "Shuhua, give me some more time, I will definitely make you come back." The woman caressed her Master''s face affectionately and said, "Senior Brother, you''re old, your hair is all white now." His Master said, "Yes, it has been so many years. How could it not be old?" The woman''s tone suddenly became cold, "You said many years ago that you wanted me to come back to the world, but what did you do? You didn''t do anything and I can only come out at night. Do you know how depressed I am? Do you know how sad I am by myself?"


    As she said this, the smile on the woman''s face disappeared, replaced by endless indifference. "Senior brother, you said that you would treat me well for the rest of your life, that you would protect me forever, and I believe you. But just like that, I''m very disappointed in you, so let me go back." Hearing her words, her Master panicked and anxiously said, "Shuhua, listen to me, I don''t want you to suffer like this either, but ¡­" Senior Brother really can''t do anything about it, Senior Brother will try anything, and Shuhua, I would rather be the one who suffers, because if it could be exchanged, I really hope that the one who is suffering is me. "


    "I know you have a way, but you don''t want it. You don''t want to risk it for me, you''re scared, you say you love me, but you don''t care about me at all." The woman''s tone was flat, but every word was as sharp as a knife. Her master revealed an extremely pained expression. "Shuhua, I really can''t do it. Is it so bad that you want me to harm people for you? Weren''t you like this before?"


    Looking at my Master''s expression, I also felt very uncomfortable. "Martial Aunt, what do you want me to do? I might be able to help you." His Master suddenly said sternly, "Shut up, it has nothing to do with you." The woman looked at me. "Good Martial Nephew, you must not learn from your master how cold and cruel he is. You also don''t want to see your Martial Aunt so depressed, right?" Looking at my Master''s angry expression, I didn''t dare to say anything. My Master said, "Shuhua, we can''t involve ourselves with anyone else."


    Martial Aunt said: "You won''t help me, and you don''t want others to help me either. What are you trying to do?" His Master said, "Shuhua, when have I ever lied to you? I will definitely let you return safely." Look at how long I can wait for you. When you''re old, what will I do? Tell me, what will I do? Do you want me to be a ghost? "


    I could see that my Master seemed to have a kind of love for my Martial Aunt. What relationship did the two of them have, in the end, seem more like a lover than a father and daughter, with deep feelings for each other, and my Master told me to stay away from women, but he was already so immersed in it that he could not extricate himself from it. Sigh, looking at my Master''s gloomy expression that seemed to have aged ten years in an instant, I suddenly felt my heart ache for him.


    I know that you have a quiet personality and you don''t want to argue with anyone, except for me. I know you''re good to me, I don''t care about you, I''ve been looking for a way to save you all these years, and sooner or later, I''ll make you stand in front of everyone. I''ll make you look like the old you, remember when I took you to the foot of the Li Mountain to gather flowers, we''ll definitely go back.


    Martial Aunt wiped the tears from the corner of her Master''s eyes and said with a smile: "I believe you." His Master took a few deep breaths, smiled, and said with a trembling voice, "Shuhua, you must be tired." Master carefully folded the yellow paper and wrapped it with a handkerchief. He looked at the handkerchief in his hand, his gaze deep and gentle, as if it were the most precious thing he had in his hand.


    I whispered, "Master, about that, it''s time to sleep." Master nodded, but didn''t even look at me and didn''t move. Seeing Master like this, I knew that he was immersed in his own world and didn''t want to come out.


    "Go to bed." After half a day, my Master finally said something. I said, "Master, you should also go to bed early. Staying up all night consumes most of your concentration." Master nodded. I turned around and went upstairs.


    Master said that he had been searching for her for many years, and wanted to save her back to the human world. If that''s the case, then Martial Aunt is already dead, but as far as I know, the soul of a dead person can''t be completely attached to a dead body, otherwise, the tables and chairs around us would be surrounded by ghosts, wouldn''t it be a mess?


    He knows a kind of evil art called Huang Qi''s men, which can turn paper horses into living creatures. Usually, he makes paper horses out of paper, and with a puff of air, the paper horses immediately jump up and down, he mounts the wine and goes off, and everyone who knows him is amazed, he usually lives alone, but his neighbors sometimes hear him singing and dancing in the middle of the night, only then do they realize that there are many beauties in his house who accompany him to drink and play, they wonder where this poor person came from, they even cut him off so many times, leaving him bored.


    Moreover, he would only turn paper horses into living animals, and even if he made other animals out of paper, they wouldn''t be able to live. His friends started to look for him often, but when he was drinking in his house, they told him to turn paper men into beautiful women to accompany them, but evil arts, or even forbidden arts, most of them would harm himself, and Huang Qi, accompanied by these paper men, gradually became unwilling to interact with ordinary people. He would often lock himself up at home, surrounded by beautiful women.

 C121

    Drinking wine and having fun all day long, Huang Qi finally ran out of money, and losing money was something to worry about. Today, when the time came, Huang Qi had the chance to make a fortune.


    Just as he was about to leave the house, a friend came in and asked him what he wanted to do. Huang Qi stammered, unwilling to say, because Huang Qi had some assets before, so after his parents died, Huang Qi left all the money to him, but after a while he was able to enjoy the scenery for a while, since he had never experienced a day where he had no money to eat, and after a long time, his friend finally understood.


    His friend laughed and said, "Brother Huang, I came to bring you a way to earn money, Huang Qi quickly asked for a way to make money. His friend said that there was a rich person from other places who heard that Huang Qi had some kind of strange technique and was very interested, saying that he wanted to see the method to make money, isn''t that the way to make money?"


    Huang Qi was waiting at home, and when the rich man came in to see that there were no beauties, he was just about to ask, when Huang Qi clapped his hands, and all the papers on the floor stood up, before the rich man could react, the paper turned into a beautiful woman, the rich man was surprised and delighted, the beautiful women came up to him and hugged him, the rich man only felt that this beautiful woman had more looks than most beauties, he could not see any flaws on her face, her figure was good, but after looking at her for a while, he felt that the beautiful woman''s eyes lacked some life.


    Huang Qi shook his head repeatedly, saying that this was passed down by a master, moreover that master would not allow himself to be seen in front of others, which was already a crime. The rich merchant said, "I''ll take you away, go to my place, and use your strange technique to play with me, I''ll feed you and dress you up." Seeing this was a good thing, Huang Qi agreed.


    When he arrived at the rich merchants'' place, the rich merchants gave him countless gold and silver as well as land and houses. Huang Qi was suddenly richer than before, but one day, someone found out that Huang Qi died in his own bed.


    When Huang Qi''s corpse was found, it was completely devoid of blood, like a dried up corpse. As it turned out, there were no relatives or friends here, just a hastily buried corpse. One year after his death, the rich businessman married a concubine, which was very good-looking, with the appearance of a picturesque beauty. There was nothing to not praise, except for some attentive people who discovered that this concubine was beautiful, but had a slight defect in her eyes that made her angry.


    However, how could it last for one or two hours? How could the master possibly keep the soul of the Martial Aunt stuck in the yellow paper for so many years, and how could the master possibly do that, and the other way, was if the master could break the organization of dead things, infuse them with extremely powerful mana, and turn them into living things. This was equivalent to creating objects, and once such a strong character existed in the legends, he could not be sure whether they were real or not.


    I closed the notebook, feeling a little worried for Master. If Master was really doing something against his conscience, then what should I do? Should I try to persuade him? But would he listen? After daydreaming for a while, I fell into a deep sleep.


    After all, it''s almost time for the final exam, and Qin Xuemei wasn''t really curious about my identity. Even if I was taken away by Lu Tianhe that day, she didn''t ask around and didn''t even ask about it after I came back, so I could feel that she was still a little curious, but I didn''t want her to know that these things belong to a completely different world from hers. At the same time, I was very grateful to her, because her lack of in-depth knowledge made me feel even more relaxed.


    "Sun Hao, this question isn''t too difficult. Why don''t you take a look for yourself?" Qin Xuemei handed me the exercise questions and said smilingly. I focused on the questions and felt Qin Xuemei''s gaze on me. I raised my head and met her eyes. She blushed and looked away.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked. She was a bit flustered as she ran her hand through her hair. "I... I''m quite curious. " I said, "What''s curious?"


    "Right, I feel that you are a bit different from us." She said, and I knew she was smart, and I said, "Maybe. Everyone''s different."


    "No, you are different from the people I''ve met." She stared at me, and I tried to change the subject. "Have you seen a lot of people, how old are you? How old are you?"


    She said, "I''m the same age as you. Sigh, don''t change the topic. I''m asking you, you ¡­ Forget it. " Even if she didn''t ask me, I knew that she would definitely be a little curious or have some sort of understanding towards her friends. I said, "Actually, I am indeed a little different from you guys. I am different from you students ¡­ ¡­" "Well, you''ve been through things you''ve never been through, but it''s nothing. It''s not important."


    She looked at me with such a simple gaze that I was embarrassed to lie to her. "If you don''t want to tell me, I won''t ask. Let''s do the questions." She was such a nice, smart girl. She knew how to make people around her feel comfortable instead of stressed, and that was a rare quality.


    That night, after school, Qin Xuemei had something to do, so I didn''t go to her house. Instead, I went with Brother Hua and asked, "Tell me, how do you feel about going to class with flowers every day?" Brother Hua asked with a smile.


    "You''re talking about Qin Xuemei?" I asked, "Tell me, can you two study together every day?" I said, "Why not? She helped me a lot."


    Brother Hua said: "You don''t even know that there are quite a lot of rumors going around right now. I''m rather envious of you, do you know? You''re so lucky. Sigh, where are you two studying?" I said, ''In her house, where else?'' Brother Hua said with a wretched face: "Is he old?"


    "Brother Hua, can you not be so vulgar?" Brother Hua said: "Oh right, I have something to tell you. I heard that there''s a guy in Class 5 who has been chasing after Qin Xuemei for a long time, but still couldn''t get it. You silly brat, she took the initiative to stick a beard on you, you must be careful."


    I asked, "What should I be careful of?" Brother Hua shook his head and said, "Haven''t you heard, fortune and misfortune come and go, that brat knows that you are together with his goddess every day, how can he not be jealous of you? Besides, this kid is a bit muddle-headed, maybe someday he will take a jute bag and give you a beating on your head. Of course I know you are not afraid, but you still need to be careful, I am doing this for your own good."


    I thought for a moment and said, "Ah, you said that. I know, Qin Xuemei told me before. She even followed Qin Xuemei. This kind of person is really ¡­" "He''s almost like you, he never studies or has time to spare." "Hey, don''t compare him with me." Brother Hua was unhappy, "I''m just a bit wretched on the surface, but in fact, my heart is as pure as a piece of white paper. That kid is not. Humph, he looks wretched on the surface, but even more so on the inside." You''re still white paper, you''re just a rag, right? "


    When we arrived at the store in the evening, Master was pacing back and forth excitedly with a letter. I asked Senior Sister what had happened to her master, and she said, "Who knows? Maybe I''ve promoted him to the position of group leader."


    His Master looked at me and said, "Haozi is back. Let''s have dinner and talk while we eat." I was hungry, so I wolfed down the food. I didn''t hear what Master had to say, and after Master finished laughing, the other Senior Brothers and Sisters all shook their heads with a bitter face, and the only response I could hear was the silly nun laughing. Master said, "Haozi, you want to go, right?"


    I said, "What? Where are you going?" His Master said, "I just said I would teach you guys something." I thought to myself, ''Is this the same technique as Huang Qi''s group? I hastily nodded and said, "Okay, okay, I''ll learn it." The senior sister said, "It can''t be. Haozi, when did you become so hardworking?"


    I said, "This is getting old and interesting. Although it''s a forbidden technique, it''s not harmful. It''s not like I''m learning it. Senior sister, you should also learn it." The Senior Sister asked, "What forbidden technique?" Looking at his Master, he said, "How can this be a forbidden technique? This is one of the top absolute arts of our sect. I won''t teach it to others so easily."


    I said, "Master, since when did it start? I can''t wait any longer." His Master, Little Mi Mi, said, "Good disciple, I appreciate your ambition." The Senior Sister scoffed, "I''m just afraid that you won''t be able to bear the hardships."


    After eating, I understood that Master was not talking about teaching us how to fight with people, but rather a very complicated and complicated method. After hearing the name, I knew it was not a funny thing, so I said to Master, "Master, I thought it was a paper man ¡­" Before I could finish, my Master glared at me. Then, I remembered that my Master didn''t want others to know about it, so I swallowed my words.


    The letter his master read was from his uncle, and it said that Pei Hong had gotten himself into big trouble, and now that the Special Operations Organization wanted to capture him, it was a good thing. Pei Hong Du had gotten himself into big trouble, and should have been punished a long time ago, and the main reason for this was because Pei Hong had provoked someone he should not have. That person was called Yuan Chuhai, and had a very complicated identity, and was both a member of the Special Operations Organization as well as the Yuan Family''s Patriarch.


    I curiously asked, "Master, you said that Yuan Zhaohai is from our department, why is there still a talk about cooperation?" The Master said, "Haozi, you don''t know about this. Being able to become a subordinate of our department is already a great honor for him. It is absolutely impossible for him to be a commander under our department."

 C122

    I asked Master, "Then how is it when he is compared to you?" His Master forced out a smile and said, "How could your Master even have the qualifications to compare with him?"


    Master said that the Ghost Hand Bone Disassembling Hand technique is an additional skill, and that the body of a cultivator is the basis of cultivation. All kinds of body strengthening exercises are essential, and this Ghost Hand Bone Disposing Hand is actually against an opponent as rough and thick as Lu Tianhe. Since meeting Lu Tianhe in the Spirit Vein area, Master knows that this person is definitely a huge problem, and recently almost fell on the body of Lu Tianhe.


    Even if I did my best, I''m afraid that I wouldn''t be able to hurt him at all. This Ghost Hand Bone Disposing Technique is a very insidious skill, and unless I have no other choice, Master would never want to use it. But now, in order to protect myself, Master has said that Pei Hong is facing a great calamity, and I believe that an expert like Lu Tianhe would definitely be recalled by him.


    After school tonight, Brother Hua will be waiting for me at the door. I walked over and said, "Why aren''t you leaving?" Brother Hua said, "I''ve finally figured it out for you. Why are you out so late? It''s not enough to get bored in someone''s house." I said, "Don''t talk nonsense. Wait for me?"


    Brother Hua said: "I won''t wait for you. Sigh, for the kid from Class 5 that I told you about, don''t you dare not take him seriously. That brat is really a ¡­" I didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. "I know, he''s just a student, what else can he do? Hurry up and go home." Brother Hua said, "Alright, it''s good that you know it. I''ll be going now." He doesn''t lack a friend like me, but for my sake, I am very grateful to him. I recall that my senior sister and senior brother told me to stay away from him, and now that I think about it, they probably misjudged me.


    Qin Xuemei came out. "Let''s go. By the way, my bicycle is broken. Let''s walk back." It didn''t really matter to me. It was just that I felt that her speech was different from before. There was a special kind of emotion mixed in with it. I didn''t know anything about girls'' thoughts, so I didn''t think too much about it.


    On the way to her house, I felt gratified. I felt that my life was pretty good, although I had experienced some unhappy things, I am full of hope for the future." Thinking of this, I let out a light breath, and Qin Xuemei asked, "What''s wrong?" I said, "It''s fine, I just thought of the past ¡­ Everyone has their moments of unhappiness. " Qin Xuemei said, "Right, everyone has their unhappy moments. If it''s over, then it''s over. We can''t just sit on the time machine and go back. Hmm ¡­" "If only there was a robotic cat." "A robotic cat, what is that?" "That''s not a thing. That''s a cat. Don''t you know that it''s Doraemon?" "I don''t know. Is he a cat of the machine?" "Please, Sun Hao, you don''t even know about the robotic cat, do you?" "Hmm ¡­" "Very rarely.


    Every day when I came out of Qin Xuemei''s house, I was very happy, but today, for some reason, my heart was in a mess. When I returned to the store, I ate dinner hastily and went upstairs to rest, and as I lay on my bed, I kept feeling that I had forgotten something, suddenly I felt something, a silk bag, and immediately a familiar warm feeling came over. This was given to me by Hu Yao.


    For a moment, my thoughts went back to my childhood, when I didn''t have much trouble, the only trouble I had was probably that I didn''t like going to school, or that I didn''t have enough fun out there, or that I was being picky, or that I had a big mouth, or that Hu Yao had filled up my childhood, especially Hu Yao Yao, who felt both love and deep regret for her. She was like a wound in my heart, and whenever I thought of her, my heart would always twitch.


    In the dream, I was playing with Hu Yaoyao and the mischievous big-mouthed monster by the side of the village. In the dream, I seemed to realize that I was dreaming, that I was watching them laugh, that I was laughing with them, that at the same time, I was also very nostalgic, because I knew that this was a dream, that such a scene was impossible to go back to.


    "Brother Hao, what''s wrong?" Hearing this voice, I raised my head and saw Hu Yaoyao smiling at me. She was smiling as she asked me a question. I knew it was a dream, but I still happily said, "I''m so happy to see you again."


    Hu Yaoyao squatted down, drew circles on the ground with her finger, and pouted as she said, "Why didn''t Brother Hao come to see me? I miss you very much." I stroked her head lovingly, feeling the softness of her hair in my hands. "Yaoyao, I miss you too."


    Diao Yang and the big-mouthed monster also came over and said, "Haozi, what are you worrying about?" The big-mouthed monster was also curiously looking at me. Everything was just like how we were when we were young, the surroundings were misty. I looked at Diao Yang and the large-mouthed monster and said, "It would be great if we could continue being like this."


    Diao Yang muttered, "What lunatic again?" After running away from the big mouth monster, Hu Yaoyao looked at me, blinking her long eyelashes, then at her hair. She was squatting down, her hair already touching the ground. I asked in surprise, "Yaoyao, when did your hair become so long?" Hu Yaoyao smiled and said, "It''s been a long time since I saw you, Brother Hao."


    In the dream, Yao Yao and I were talking nonstop. I wanted to say a lot of things, but I also wanted to hear what she had to say, and she seemed to think the same way, as if they were in a hurry to talk about how much they missed each other, as if we had been together for a lifetime. I couldn''t even tell what kind of relationship we were having, and I treated her as both a sister and a friend.


    I really want to look at her a few more times. I have a feeling that we don''t have much time left, and the sky is getting brighter and brighter. Hu Yaoyao looked somewhat anxiously at the rising sun, and as I stood up as well, she reluctantly said, "Brother, I have to go now." I hastily pulled her back. "Where are you going?" She said, "I have to go." Pushing my fingers apart, my heart was beating wildly with her. I grabbed her hand so hard that I didn''t want her to leave. She pushed my hand so hard that it hurt.


    When I opened my eyes, it was already dawn. I suddenly opened my eyes and immediately felt a strong sense of loss descend upon me. I closed my eyes and did my best to control the chaos within my heart. I got up and touched the bed, and there was a stab of pain, and I saw a red mark on the back of my hand, as if it had been left by a fingernail.


    Although it was only the middle school years, the management of the students was so strict that most students couldn''t even go out on weekends. Luckily, Brother Hua was in school, otherwise I really would have been worried that he would suffocate to death. On the way home, Mr. Hua stammered, "It''s really boring. You said a semester is over, not a university, is there a need to be like this?"


    I said, "Maybe it''s because there were too many things happening in the school this year. They both died and they dropped out. In order to save the school''s reputation, the best way is to improve the students'' grades and reassure the parents that our school is still the best school." Brother Hua said, "In order to reassure the parents, but my parents are already quite at ease. Ah, right, you have no reason to go to Qin Xuemei''s house this weekend. Are you bored?"


    "Not really," I said. "It''s good to relax on the weekend." Brother Hua said with a smile, "I heard that you two went to the skating rink once. Why didn''t you tell me? Are you afraid that others will find out?" I thought to myself, "No, because it''s not shameful to be afraid of others knowing." Brother Hua said: "Just drop it, did you have the chance to take advantage of him? You brat, you seem to be quite serious, but who knows what you''re doing behind his back. Tell me about it."


    I said, "If I took advantage of her, would she still let me come to her house and help me with my lessons?" Brother Hua said, "That''s not necessarily the case. If you''re interested, then you can do whatever you want. But of course, if you''re not, then you won''t have the opportunity to take advantage of me." "I''m bored. Can you do something else?" "Haha, is that so? Look at what I said, isn''t that right?"


    In the blink of an eye, it was already the final exam. Not only were the students nervous, the teachers were also extremely nervous, especially the homeroom teachers, who were comparing with each other, and all of the homeroom teachers were holding their own, allowing their classmates to get the top spot. It was really a war without smoke, the final exam ran for two days straight, giving me the feeling like the legendary college entrance exams.


    "It''s over, it''s over. I almost got last place this time. My dad has to ask again when we get back. He should be angry again if he asks. This school is really an executioner that spoils the relationship between us father and son." Brother Hua shook his head and said, "That''s because you don''t study well. No wonder you''re in school."


    "How did you do?" Brother Hua asked. I said, "Not bad. Medium." Brother Hua said, "Those guys that you haven''t visited a few times in a semester are always stronger than me. I can''t live with that." I said, "It''s all thanks to Qin Xuemei helping me." Brother Hua said with a smile, "You even called me Qin Xuemei. How stiff."


    I said, "What should I call it?" "Brother Hua said," He''ll be fine. Just call her Xuemei. How did she do? Xuemei, what are you planning to do after your vacation? " Come on, I can''t say it. "


    I looked at the neat desks, feeling very satisfied with the results of my work. Hmm, not bad, this is just like a classroom, when I went to Brother Hua''s desk, it looked like a trash can, stuffed with all kinds of rubbish, waste paper, books, exercises, I couldn''t help but help him pack it up.


    I picked it up and saw what kind of cigarette it was. I had never seen it before, and it was as thick as a second kick. Can you smoke at all? I took a sniff at the side of my nose and it was quite fragrant. It took me a long time to realize that the cigarette was called a cigar. I didn''t know that it was expensive, and I thought to myself, "It''s not good stuff. It''s in a garbage can."

 C123

    Squatting down again to tidy up his desk hall, he dropped two small square bags, which were vacuum filled with something round like a circle.


    What was this? I also threw it into the trash can and took out a book from his desk. The men and women on the book were dressed very simply, which made me red with embarrassment, and I quickly threw it away as well, thinking, Brother Hua, you don''t study well, it would be weird if you could read these books every day.


    "Excuse me, is there anyone here?" A crisp voice sounded from the doorway. I turned around and saw Qin Xuemei standing at the classroom door with a smile on her face. "Student Sun Hao, why aren''t you leaving?"


    I said, "Oh, I''m cleaning up the classroom. I''ll leave immediately." Qin Xuemei came in and sat on the desk in the first row and said, "Then I''ll wait for you. Let''s go together."


    I quickly finished cleaning my clothes and pants. "Let''s go," I said. Qin Xuemei jumped down and walked to the window, saying, "Look, the sky is so beautiful." I looked and said, "It''s pretty beautiful. Let''s hurry up and go. It''ll be dark soon. I''ll send you back first."


    However, Qin Xuemei leaned on the windowsill and said, "Sun Hao, accompany me to watch the sunset." I sat down by the window and looked out. She looked happy and said, "It''s beautiful. I wish I could do it every day." I said, "You just lie on the windowsill and watch every day." She didn''t say anything. Only after a long while did she say, "Sun Hao, where will you go in high school?" I thought for a moment and said, "I''ll go wherever I can get into. It''s best if it''s No. 3 High School. No. 3 High School is the most important school. What about you?"


    Qin Xuemei looked out of the window and said, "I might go to the school in the city. My family wants me to go, and I also want to go. The city is more prosperous than our city. There will be many opportunities in the future." I said, "That''s right. With your grade, you should be able to pass. At that time, it''ll be easier for you to get into a better university." She turned to me and said, "Sun Hao, actually, you''re quite smart. If you work hard, you can still enter the city." I said, "I''ll try my best. The city is good, so I''m afraid I''ll miss home, hehe." She said, "Isn''t your family out in the world? Don''t you live in your master''s house?"


    And I said, "Yeah, but... I don''t have any ambitions, just a similar school, and it''s just studying. Besides, I''m not as smart as you. " Qin Xuemei seriously said, "That''s different. The teaching environment in the city is much better. You have to work hard, I can help you. If you don''t ¡­" We can go to supplementary lessons. We''ll definitely be admitted into the city. " I didn''t know why she was so serious about this, but I said, "Try your best. About that, let''s hurry up and leave. When the old gatekeeper sees that the lights are still on, he should come up and scold us."


    I saw that it was the student from class five that Brother Hua mentioned. It was said that he had been courting Qin Xuemei for a long time, so it was obvious that he had been eavesdropping outside the door for quite a while. At this moment, he pointed at me angrily and said, "Is it because of this kid that you ignored me?"


    Qin Xuemei said, "Baoyu, how many times have I said that? I''m still a student, and I''ve never thought about dating. What exactly do you want?" The guy called Bao Yu was tall and thin, with goldfish eyes bulging out, and a voice as coarse as a donkey''s, which was annoying. He said angrily, "You can ignore me, but why do you get so tired of this kid every day? Which one of him is better than me?


    Qin Xuemei pulled at me angrily, "Let''s go, we won''t bother with him." Bao Yu stopped Qin Xuemei and said, "If you don''t give me an explanation today, I won''t let you go." I saw that Qin Xuemei was so angry that her face turned red. It would be hard to not say something at this moment, even if I didn''t want to stir up trouble. I said to him, "Student, you''re not suitable for this, right?"


    I tried my best to keep my tone gentle. Who knew what kind of guy called Bao Yu wouldn''t forgive me? "Did I speak to you? Who do you think you are? Shut up!" I was speechless. This person is so irritable, which girl won''t let you scare them away? Before I could say anything, Qin Xuemei said, "Bao Yu, don''t use all your strength on him. Sun Hao is an honest man ¡­" Can you take a fancy to him? What did he do to you in the dark to make you so fascinated? It can''t be that you have a pretty boy, right? "


    Although I didn''t feel anything, I didn''t want Qin Xuemei to take his anger. I grabbed him by the chin and pulled hard, causing his jaw to dislocate, a move that my master taught me a few days ago, a move that belongs to the hand of a ghost. I easily pushed his chin up, but he didn''t know that, so she helplessly pointed at his chin and ''ah, ah, ah,'' and said, "Let''s go, ignore him."


    Qin Xuemei only came back to her senses after we had left the school. She cautiously asked me, "Just now ¡­" What did you do to him? " "Nothing," I said. "I don''t want him to bother you. It''ll save you a lot of trouble." Qin Xuemei said, "Then... Is he okay? " "No problem, I''ll just go up myself later. I''ll send you back first."


    Qin Xuemei walked very slowly. I told her to hurry up as she hesitantly said, "Slow down. There''s no class tomorrow anyway." I said, "I''m worried that your parents will worry about you when you go back." She said, "It''s okay, my parents know you''re going to give it to me."


    We walked slowly along the road. She hummed and hopped, and when I slowed down, she suddenly put her hands on my shoulders and jumped up. "You''ve had a lot of lunch," she said.


    I asked, "How did you know?" She smiled and said, "I won''t tell you." When we got downstairs, she asked me, "Sun Hao, what are you doing during your vacation?" I said, "I''m not sure about that either. It''s all up to Master." She lowered her head and said, "Then if you have time, find me to play outside." It wasn''t until I recalled this memory a long time later that I realized how wonderful the innocent feelings between a boy and a girl were.


    At this time, I was curled up on the bed watching TV, the melon seeds in my mouth never stopping. I hadn''t felt this comfortable for a long time, and Master looked at me and said, "Rotten wood can''t be carved, Haozi, go run with Master."


    I vaguely said, "I can''t. Master, today I feel that my endocrine system is out of order. I think it must be frozen. I can''t go out." The Master said, "Nonsense, do you know what endocrine is?" I said, "Master, didn''t you always say that you would take care of it in the summer? Why would you run in the winter?" His Master said, "You brat, why do you have so much to say? Look at you, just lie on the bed and don''t move, just like your senior brother, Ju Ming." It was only when I mentioned Senior Brother Ju Ming that I remembered that I hadn''t seen him in a long time. I asked my Master, "How is Senior Brother Ju Ming? I miss him quite a bit."


    His Master said, "It''s still the same. What''s the use of going to see him? Speaking of which, Chang Tianba gave him this. He has half the responsibility." I said, "Who''s in charge of the other half?" His Master said, "Anyway, it''s not here. Stop talking, hurry up and get up. Why are you lying down so late in the afternoon? That Qi Ying called and her husband is discharged. Let''s go take a look and see your senior brother."


    I looked at my watch. It was already 1: 30 in the afternoon, so I didn''t feel right. I got up and put on my clothes to go out with Master. Only after I went out did I realize that it was really cold. His Master said, "You should wear more. It''s so cold." Indeed, looking at the people coming and going on the streets, there is basically no one like me who goes out wearing a singlet and a vest. Indeed, looking at the people coming and going on the streets, there are basically no people like me who go out while wearing a singlet and running a vest.


    Master tightened his jacket, lit up a cigarette, and bent over like an old beggar. Moreover, I''m wearing such a strange outfit, so there were many people pointing at us. I said to Master, "We seem to be very popular, let''s go." His Master carelessly said, "It''s fine, we''ll be fine if we listen to others."


    When we arrived at Qi Ying''s house, she was waiting for us at the door. When she saw us, she quickly welcomed us in and poured tea for us. She touched my hand and said, "Is it cold now? Why did little master come out wearing so little?"


    His Master drank a mouthful of water and said, "Where is he? Where''s Liu Yang?" Qi Ying led us to the inner room where Liu Yang was sleeping. Her master touched his pulse and said, "Not bad, the ghost vein is much more stable now. I believe that he must have taken quite a few tranquil medicines during his stay in the hospital. These medicines have some effect on the suppression of the twin souls, but there are pros and cons, and his soul is also much weaker."


    Qi Ying said, "Master Xu, is my husband alright?" "It''s not that easy to deal with. His twin souls have been with him for so long, and are always preparing to snatch his body when he isn''t prepared. I guess they won''t leave that easily, or perhaps this body suits him very well. He doesn''t want to leave." Qi Ying asked nervously, "Then what do we do, Master?"


    His Master said, "Don''t worry, my disciple is here. Your husband will definitely be fine." Me? I said, "Master, what should I do?" His Master said, "If I had to say that I could also send my soul away, it would take more effort. With you around, it would save me a lot of trouble."


    Qi Ying hurriedly said to me, "Little master, you have to save him." Master Qi Ying said, "About that, you go out first. The two of us will help your husband right now. Don''t let anyone else in." Qi Ying nodded and went out to close the door.


    His Master pointed at Liu Yang and said, "Take it off." I said, "Take it off. It''s not hot." The Master said, "I''ll let you take him off." I stripped off Liu Yang''s upper body completely. Master said, "Continue." I said, "Take off your pants too?" His Master said, "Hurry up, don''t dawdle."


    In the end, all that was left of Liu Yang''s underwear was his chest hair and leg hair. I said, "Look, Master. Why is this guy so hairy?" His Master said, "You don''t care if my hair is big or not, you can take it off too." I said, "What do you want me to take off when you treat him?" His Master said, "Aiya, if I tell you to take it off, then take it off. Why are you talking so much?"


    I also took off my underpants and stood there. My master hit Liu Yang on the neck with a palm and then helped him up, making us sit with our backs to each other, saying that our auras would attract each other''s attention. I said, "Is this the end?" "This is only the first step," said the Master. "Sit for two hours first." "Damn, it can''t be. Master, can it be an hour?"


    His Master said, "Yes, it depends on whether you want to or not." I said, "Then come on. It won''t feel good sitting there for two hours." His Master said "good" and opened the door and left. After a while, he came in with a needle. "Disciple, please bear with it for a bit."

 C124

    I hastily replied, "It can''t be! Master, what do you need a needle for?" His Master said, "I will use these silver needles to pierce your acupoints and allow you two to communicate with each other. Endure for a moment."


    I said, "How is this a silver needle? Isn''t it just an ordinary embroidery needle? Master, does it hurt?" Master said, "Don''t worry disciple, how could I harm you? I have always taught you to help others, and helping others is to help yourself. Don''t move, I don''t want to hurt you in the wrong place."


    We sat with our backs facing each other and nodded our heads. "Disciple, the thousand-year fox blood in your body is truly a good thing. Look, your vital energy and blood is flowing out of the big acupoints on the back of your back, continuously attacking Liu Yang''s weak body. Very quickly, the twin souls sensed your fresh and powerful aura and knew that you would be around."


    "No way. Master, are you kidding? What if I get on my body? What if he steals my body away?" I hastily asked, and Master touched his smooth chin and said, "Don''t worry, Master won''t be able to harm you. After staying in Liu Yang''s body for so many years, I''ve long since adapted to Liu Yang''s body, so it''s like I''ve entered a new place within your body. Master won''t be able to differentiate between east, south, west, and north, how to occupy it.


    About half an hour later, my master connected with my pulse and said, "Yes, the pulse of ghosts is steady and powerful. A new disciple has come. Alright disciple, let''s go back."


    Before leaving, Master instructed Qi Ying to take good care of Liu Yang so that he could rest and not be able to work for a while. Qi Ying thanked him profusely and sent the two of us to the main road before returning.


    After returning to the store, I hurriedly asked Master to help me drive away my twin souls. Master said, "Why are you in such a rush? I''m a bit tired. Let''s leave it like this for now. You should also go to sleep." I said, "Master, can you please stop messing around? The twin souls in the middle of the night will kill all of you. Please help me drive them away."


    His Master laughed heartily. "You''re not funny at all, come over here." When we arrived at the backyard, Master told me to relax and put a Evil Breaking Charm on my back. I suddenly felt my body shake and I couldn''t help but shiver. Master said, "Come out, that isn''t the place for you to stay."


    I didn''t look at the Heaven''s Eyes, but I also felt a hint of coldness around me. It seems that the twin souls were forcefully struck out by Master, and Master closed his eyes, using his will to feel the existence of the twin souls, the twin souls are mostly formed by the life of a child or some other life form, so it''s very easy to feel it. I opened my Heaven''s Eye and saw a soulless person crouching in the corner.


    His Master said, "I just came out of such a hot place. I can''t take it anymore. It doesn''t matter, I slowly got used to it. After all, other people''s bodies aren''t a long-term place." The twin souls trembled as they asked, "Who are you? Where are you?" The Master said, "We have nothing to do with you. We will not interfere with each other. We are the people who will send you on your way." The twin souls said, "I was fine at home, why did I come here?"


    He believed that he was the host, and also because of this, he wanted to compete with the host over the body. His master said, "You should leave, you''re a pitiful person, so what if I send you on a journey?" The Soul Luring Talisman could create a beautiful scene to attract the ghost. The ghost could not stand the attraction and would eventually be attracted by the Soul Luring Talisman to reach the ghost realm, the same goes for the twin souls. The stronger the Soul Luring Talisman was, the more useful it would be for the twin souls.


    "Oh no, I''ve fallen into a trap." After saying that, Master went up and slapped away the talisman. The Twin Souls were frightened by this, immediately running out in panic. Master and I followed him out for a while before we could stop him.


    It was trembling all over while squatting in a corner. I asked my Master, "Master, what''s wrong?" His Master looked at the twin souls and said, "This isn''t a twin soul."


    I was shocked. "Then who is it?" His Master said, "It''s Liu Yang''s own soul." I said, "The twin souls are still in Liu Yang''s body?" The master said, "It should be. Although the twin souls have the host''s memories, they have their own consciousness, so they won''t say that they are the host themselves. Moreover, the Soul Attraction Talisman is a rare fate for the twin souls, because the twin souls don''t have their own bodies, so they would naturally be attracted by the Soul Attraction Talisman.


    I said, "Then let''s quickly go to Qi Ying''s house and send Liu Yang''s soul back." The master said, "Well, there''s no other way." We imprisoned Liu Yang''s soul in a talisman. The moment we returned to the shop, we saw Senior Sister running over hurriedly to say, "Oh no! Master, the hospital just called. Something happened to Senior Brother Ju Ming."


    What? When we arrived at the hospital, we saw the doctor and nurse urgently rescuing Senior Brother Ju Ming. The doctor told Master that Senior Brother Ju Ming''s internal organs were bleeding due to the snake venom, and we waited outside the ward until one in the morning until the exhausted doctor came out. Master quickly asked, "How is he?"


    The doctor said, "Fortunately, the bleeding stopped this time, but the poison has seeped into the internal organs of the body and is slowly corroding them. This is the cause of the patient''s internal bleeding this time, Master Xu, your disciple has never been poisoned before, so we can only do our best. We don''t know how much time he has left." His Master hurriedly asked, "What do you mean?"


    The doctor said, "Master Xu, we are really powerless. You have to prepare for the worst." "I know, how much longer does he have left?" A year at most. "


    When I saw the slogan on the wall, I hastily followed him. Master was violently smoking outside with a worried expression on his face as he said, "Master, don''t be too sad, Senior Brother will be fine." His Master nodded.


    It has already been so long, and my senior''s four limbs are slowly shrinking. I don''t know if it''s because of the poison or because of some other reason, but even if my senior is able to wake up, his brain is still suffering from irreversible damage. If it continues for too long, he might become a fool who doesn''t understand anything.


    I know that my Master''s heart is definitely not feeling well right now, but I''m afraid that Master''s worry will hurt his body, and for a moment, I wanted to remind Master that I don''t know how to start, but Senior Sister should talk first, "Master, it''s useless for us to sit here, let''s go back and think about what to do."


    I looked at my watch. It was already 2 in the morning. Master stood up and was a little shaky. I rushed up to support him. Master said, "I''m fine. Let''s go back."


    After returning to the store, my master went straight to sleep. Senior Brother Ju asked us what was going on, and when I told him about Senior Brother Ju Ming''s situation, he sighed, "Really ¡­" I don''t know how to explain it, but why would such a kind person like Ju Ming have to suffer this sort of fate? " Senior apprentice sister and I were silent as well. The first senior apprentice brother thought for a while before saying, "Hey, you said that he was injured by your friend Chang Tianba?" I replied, "Yes, when Lord Chang was attacked by those bad guys, I was lucky enough to not get hit by Lord Chang''s fangs. Senior brother is not as lucky as me."


    The Senior Martial Sister said, "Senior Martial Brother, do you have any thoughts?" "I heard that there are antidotes within 100 steps of the viper''s nest. I don''t know if the situation like this is suitable for you, Senior Ju Ming," said the first senior brother. The Senior Sister said, "I''ve never heard of that. If there''s such a thing, why didn''t Master say it?" I said, "How about this, tomorrow during the day, we''ll discuss with Master Ju Ju Senior Brother''s idea. Perhaps, he might be able to save Senior Brother."


    The next day during the day, we told Master about Senior Ju''s idea. Master said, "I also thought of this idea yesterday, but it''s not that easy to carry it out." I said, "Master, I''m here. We''ll compensate you to overcome this crisis together." Senior apprentice-brother Juewe and I looked towards Master, who said in a gratified tone, "Looks like you''ve all grown up. Alright, let''s help Ju Ming together. We must wake him up."


    That afternoon, Qi Ying made a call. When her master saw that it was from Qi Ying, he said, "Aiya, how could I have forgotten about this?" Qi Ying was worried about him, so she followed him out. Who knew that Liu Yang wasn''t tired, was so excited that she kept looking left and right, and didn''t return home until around 2 in the morning. Qi Ying was extremely worried, so she called her master to ask.


    Her Master hung up the phone and said, "It would be weird if the Twin Souls realized they could completely control this body, but he''s not excited. Ah, it''s my fault for being careless, Liu Yang''s soul is not going to return after such a long time, it shouldn''t be that easy for him to enter, let''s go quickly." My master and I hastily ran to Qi Ying''s house. Qi Ying was pacing back and forth by herself at the door. When she saw us, she hurried over. "Where''s your husband?" my master asked. Qi Ying said, "I left early in the morning. I was worried that the two of you wouldn''t be able to find me, so I didn''t follow." Her Master said, "Quick, take me there."


    Qi Ying led the two of us in searching the area, but we were unable to find anything. The Master anxiously said, "The Twin Souls won''t cherish this body. They might do something out of the ordinary. We have to find him as soon as possible." Qi Ying was on the verge of tears when she heard his master''s words, "Master Xu, then what should we do? Could something happen to my husband? Did he run away?"


    When we reached a crossroads, I saw a group of people gathered under a residential building. Could something have happened? I walked over and saw that someone was about to jump off the building. I squinted and saw that it was Liu Yang.

 C125

    Damn, did the twin souls want to kill themselves? No, my twin souls just obtained this body, it''s too late to cherish it. How could I do that? Recalling what my master said just now, I became extremely anxious and squeezed inside.


    It was an extremely dangerous scene, and cold sweat broke out all over my body in an instant. Just as I was thinking this, Master and Qi Ying also ran over, Master looked at me and asked, "Do you see that person as Liu Yang?"


    It''s him," I said. Hearing my words, Qi Ying immediately fell on her stomach and started crying. I said to my master, "Hurry and call the police." His Master said, "No, if there are too many people, it will scare him. I don''t know what will happen then. I will go up." There was an uncle on the side taking out his phone to call the police. His master grabbed his phone and threw it onto the ground and shouted, "You''re not allowed to call the police." That uncle was unhappy. "Who are you? That person wanted to jump off the building, and yet you still didn''t let me call the police. You and him have a grudge.


    The surrounding people also pointed at Master, while the uncle grabbed onto Master''s hand to make him pay for the phone, while the surrounding people also kept on berating Master for his bad intentions. Adding on to Qi Ying''s trouble, my head was getting bigger, seeing that Master couldn''t get rid of me, I didn''t know what that pair of souls would do, so I could only go up on my own.


    As I climbed up to the top of the building, I saw that the twin souls were staring excitedly into the distance. There were no barriers on the roof, and as I looked around, I felt my surroundings weaken a bit. I was confident that I could control the twin souls since his body was still that of an ordinary person, but this was the top of the eighth floor.


    I calmed myself down and told myself not to look down. I shouted to the twin souls, "Hey! What are you doing here? Get down here!" The pair of souls looked at me. The excitement on their faces didn''t subside as they said, "Look at this place! It''s so high. It''s so comfortable to be able to see that far. It''s so enjoyable."


    I said, "Have you seen enough? Come down with me." The twin souls said, "Who are you? Why do you care about me?" I saw that he would not obey me, but moved slowly towards him, ready to take him under his control. He was sensitive enough to see what I was up to, so he turned to me and said warily, "What are you doing?"


    He was facing me, and we were only about a meter or so from the edge of the roof when I said, "Come here. This place is dangerous. I''ll take you down." He said, "No need, I like to stay here. Look, the wind here is so nice. The scenery here is so beautiful. I can''t feel the wind at all."


    He was filled with yearning and nostalgia towards the human world, and even the wind that was so common to us was a pleasure to him, and the scenery that we normally see was also a rare sight to him. Thinking about it, I sighed, who in this world would have a soul or person that was pure good and pure evil, just to fulfill its own wish.


    I said, "I know who you are, and I know you love the beauty of this place, but this body isn''t yours. What if you take possession of his original owner?" When the Twin Souls heard my words, their eyes widened. "What are you talking about? I don''t understand." I said, "Don''t lie to yourself. Although I really don''t want to say it, this isn''t a place you should stay."


    "What are you trying to say?" His eyes were wide and bloodshot. "You know," I said, "there''s no need for me to repeat myself, and don''t think that no one else knows what you''re doing. If they want to do something they don''t know, even if they can''t see it, the heavens are watching."


    "F * ck, what are you trying to say?" The twin souls gritted their teeth as they looked at me. I said, "Follow me down and give your body to Liu Yang. Something that doesn''t belong to you. Even if you obtain it, it won''t belong to you."


    "I''m not. Why can''t I do what he can? Can you not meddle in other people''s business?" I know that he is currently in danger, especially upstairs, who knows what kind of actions he will take. I said, "A few days ago you controlled this body to kill a person, you should remember that now you have restored this body back to its original state. Perhaps it will help you feel less pain, my master and I will ¡­" F * ck off, who the hell are you? Why do you have to care about me? "Nope." The twin souls were flustered and exasperated.


    I knew it would be too late if I didn''t do it now. I wiped the sweat off my forehead, and only then did I realize that I had a fear of heights, and that walking was a very difficult thing for me to do. I silently stimulated the fox''s blood and walked towards him. I can only try to comfort him.


    "Don''t come over, what are you doing? Don''t come over." At the same time, I slowly stepped back. I hastily stopped my steps and shouted, "Don''t move! Don''t move! I''m not moving anymore! You just stand there and don''t move!" But he backed away slowly, and soon he was at the edge of the roof, and I could even hear the cries of the people below.


    He stopped and looked at me in horror. I said, "Why don''t you come over here and talk? Don''t stand there. It''s dangerous ¡­" Hearing my words, he inadvertently turned his head. At this moment, he had already stepped on the edge of the rooftop, but when he turned around, he was frightened. With a "Oh my god," he fell from the roof.


    I ran at him with all my might as he turned his head. I grabbed his wrist as he fell, and we were in a stalemate.


    Even though my body was bursting with fox blood and my strength was many times stronger than usual, Liu Yang was an adult who weighed more than 180 pounds. It was already difficult for me to hold onto his wrist with one hand, making it difficult for him to fall down, plus my fear of heights, I was already dizzy and afraid that I wouldn''t be able to hold on for long.


    "Help me!" Twin souls looked at me in despair, their eyes full of longing for life. I tried my best not to speak, to step back, but because my weight was too small, I was about to fall apart. Just as I was about to fall into despair, a pair of powerful hands grabbed my legs and pulled me back.


    After pulling him up, I was lying on the ground, afraid to get up, not because I was tired, but because I was afraid, afraid of heights sickness that made me dizzy, feeling dizzy, quickly closed my eyes, afraid that I would open my eyes and spit out last night''s meal, ringing in my ears, it took me a while to wake up.


    Opening my eyes, I saw that my Master was pressing down her twin souls. I weakly said, "Thank you, Master, for saving me." His Master said, "Cut the crap. Hurry up and help me get him off the stage."


    When we finally managed to take him down, the crowd below burst into applause. When the uncle saw that his master had come down, he ran over to pester him. His master gave him the address of the shop and told him to go to the store tomorrow to give him money.


    After bringing the twin souls back to Qi Ying''s house, Qi Ying cried as she asked why he wanted to jump off a building. Naturally, the twin souls had no feelings for her, and they didn''t even look at her. I looked at Master, Master took out the talisman for detaining Liu Yang''s soul and burned it.


    His Master shook his head and said to the twin souls, "Since the main character has returned, you should give way." The twin souls looked up to the sky and ignored their master, who angrily said, "You stole their thing and yet you still act so righteously." Qi Ying looked at us in surprise, not knowing what her master was talking about. She asked, "Master Xu, what are you talking about? Are we taking it or not?"


    The Master pointed at the twin souls and said, "Do you think this is your husband?" Qi Ying said, "Yes." His Master said, "Take a closer look." Qi Ying sized up her twin souls and muttered, "Yes, but something is wrong. I can''t tell what is wrong." The Master said to the Twin Souls, "You can come out on your own, so I won''t have to go through so much trouble." The Twin Souls knew that they couldn''t stay here any longer, so they lowered their heads and said, "Let me go out and see the sun."


    What kind of request is this? I looked at my Master, who said, "Alright, let''s quickly take a look." We walked out onto the street with Twin Souls. Twin Souls squinted at the sun and said, "I haven''t seen the sun in a long time." His Master said, "Have you finished reading? Hurry up, don''t waste time." After the twin souls came out, Liu Yang''s soul entered his body, his master used a red rope to tie up his wrists and ankles, so as to prevent his spirit from being weakened, the other demons took the opportunity to harass him, the twin souls followed behind us, my master sent him away at a crossroads, and before he left, he even burned a horse for him. Seeing the twin souls leading the horse away, I couldn''t help but ask my master, "This is my whole life."


    His Master said, "This is not a lifetime. His previous life ended long ago, and this is against the will of heaven. When we get there, who knows what kind of suffering he will have to suffer. Ai." I said, "Master, why are you worrying about him? It''s not your style." His Master forced a smile and said, "Maybe he''s old, but his attitude also changes when he''s old."


    This matter is over. When we return tonight, we will plan on finding an antidote for senior brother Ju Ming. I called Chang Tianba and found out that Chang Tianba had always been in the mountains near the MDJ. We made up our minds to set off in the next few days to find an antidote.


    Before Chang Tianba left, he made an exception to take a look at his child. The foolish uncle was carrying the baby to sleep, and I wanted to bring the baby over. Chang Tianba stopped me and looked at me from a distance, and I told him to stay close, so Chang Tianba said, "I''m afraid his Qi might catch up to him, so forget it." I said, "He''s your child. What''s there to be afraid of?" Chang Tianba said, "We weren''t fated to meet." With that, he turned and left.


    Looking at his back, I felt his loneliness for the first time. So what if he had the same ability? In these few hundred years, I don''t know how he came by himself, but whether the night in the mountains and forests would be cold or not, sigh, people are all lonely, and the wild immortal is no exception. Thinking of this, I thought of that little fox, I don''t know how she is now.


    "Junior brother, what are you thinking about?" The senior sister saw that I was standing against the wall, so she came over to ask me, "It''s nothing, did Chang Tianba leave?" The Senior Sister said, "Don''t bother with that guy." I said, "Senior Sister, you seem to be against him." The Senior Martial Sister said, "Junior Martial Brother, Master said that the hearts of those who are not of my race must be different. You and him are only doing business with each other. It''s best to be a bit vigilant."

 C126

    "A letter. A letter." Master came running in with a letter. I admire Master for being so dexterous when a person of such age holds out his hand.


    I said, "Master, slow down. There''s no rush. You just fall down again." Master ignored me, and quickly sat down and carefully opened the letter, "Junior Brother, don''t think about it, everything is fine ¡­" Who wants to see this? " Master''s letter was always so long, detailing everything in detail. This was completely different from Master''s style, and Uncle''s calligraphy was very straight, as if Master''s words had been stepped on by some strange creature.


    "Master, what did Grand Master say? Do you want to stay with the First Martial Brother and the rest?" I asked, but my master ignored me and stared at the letter, reading it word by word for ten minutes before finishing it. He heaved a sigh of relief and said, "Good, looks like that old freak Pei Hong is about to be done for. Let''s vent our anger on him."


    I came up to him and said, "Yes, Master, how did you end up like this?" His Master said, "Your Grand Uncle''s letter says that our department has joined hands with the Yuan clan and many righteous people to suppress Pei Hong Du with all our might. That Pei Hong will be finished sooner or later." I said, "It''s not over yet. What are you talking about? What else did you say?"


    The Master said, "Also, that means the department wants me to help. This is not only my senior brother''s idea, but also the department''s order." I asked, "Do you want to go?" His Master said, "This is a difficult problem. I want to go, but with Ju Ming''s condition, sigh, if I can find the cure, maybe I can save him." I said, "Master, can you go to Great Master? I''ll go find the antidote for Senior Brother." His Master said, "It''s not that I don''t trust you, but this matter ¡­ if something were to happen to me if I didn''t go there, I wouldn''t be able to rest at ease. Besides, I''m only looking for the cure to cure myself; we don''t even have a plan.


    That night, Master thought for a long time. I saw that the light in his room was still burning late, but I thought that if it was me, I would have definitely saved him first. Even if the chances of finding the cure were slim, I wouldn''t have wasted it for nothing.


    The next morning, Master came out with a panda eye, gathered us together, and said, "Ju Yi''s injuries are more or less healed. You and Ju Er can go back to BJ and tell your Master that I will be there soon." The First Senior Brother, who still didn''t know about the letter from Master, asked, "Martial Uncle, Ju Ming''s condition hasn''t recovered yet. We need to help you find the antidote."


    His Master shook his head, "No need, right now the BJ side is at war with Pei Hong, they are in need of manpower. Senior Brother told me to go too, this is also the department''s decision, I can''t just watch as Ju Ming dies, I have to do something, if not I will feel uneasy." Honestly speaking, I don''t have much hope in finding an antidote, so I can only listen to the wishes of the heavens. The two of you are wasting your time here, and the ticket for leaving today has already been bought.


    Senior Ju''s injury was coincidental, and he was about to enter the battlefield again. Senior Ju Er was also very painful, so I didn''t want to let go of their hands for a long time, so who knows if I would be able to see them again this time. When we left, my master said to them, "Don''t be impatient, don''t be impulsive, you have to be calm no matter what happens.


    I''m sure that after Senior Brother Ju Ming fainted, Master deeply felt the importance of disciple to him. Senior Brother Ju Ming was only unconscious, but Master was already in so much pain that he was unable to control himself. If something were to happen to Senior Brother Ju Ming or Senior Brother Ju E E, then Master would probably not be able to bear it.


    "Master, let''s go back." His master''s eyes were filled with worry as he looked at the departing backs of his juniors. It was the look that his uncles would give to his own children. Only after a long time did his master regain his senses, "I hope they are safe and sound." His Master whispered.


    After returning to the store, Master told us our general plans, and we went to find Master Chang to discuss the trip. Master Chang agreed to accompany us, and I felt much more at ease in my heart, since Master Chang''s extremely strong combat strength is a major guarantee for our success, but I could still see that Senior Chang Wuji was not very happy with Chang Tianba''s decision.


    When Senior Sister heard that it was me, she called me to come in. Senior Sister''s bed was neatly folded, and obviously, she didn''t want to sleep. I saw that her table was filled with magazines, so it seemed like Senior Sister was interested in these things. "Senior Sister, why aren''t you sleeping, where are you reading?" I asked, "It''s not considered late, but it''s just 10 o''clock. When I was in the south, I had never gone to bed this early before."


    I looked at the magazines and saw that the top one was about wedding dress design. I said happily, "Senior Sister, how old are you this year?" Senior sister looked at me and said, "I can''t tell you this, what do you want to do?" I said, "They''re all busy marrying themselves. It seems that they aren''t small."


    "Tsk, this brat, who did you learn how to be glib." The senior sister said that the wedding dress design book hook painting, I said, "Then what do you see this wedding dress for?" The Senior Martial Sister smiled and said, "Don''t you feel that the wedding dress is very beautiful?" And I said, "It''s really beautiful, but it''s too... It''s too impractical. With such a big skirt, it would be difficult for me to walk, so I''m not afraid of falling. "


    The Senior Sister said, "That''s because you don''t know how to appreciate it. Look at this." Senior sister flipped over a page for me to see and said with excitement, "Look at this. This is pretty good, isn''t it?" I wasn''t interested at all. Mu Dazhi said it looked good, while senior sister took out a few pieces of paper, on which was a pencilled wedding dress. "You see, I designed these myself. What do you think?"


    I couldn''t tell the difference, but I was too embarrassed to say I couldn''t, so I had to say it was good. The senior said angrily, "You brat, from your perfunctory tone, can''t you pretend to be good?" I said, "I don''t want to be an actor." The Senior Martial Sister giggled, "Junior Martial Brother, you really don''t understand girls."


    I shook my head. "Master said not to get close to a girl, and not to try to get to know a girl. That would only bring me pain and trouble." The Senior Sister curled her lips. "You would believe anything he says, but do you understand me?" I said, "You''re different. You''re a senior sister."


    The Senior Martial Sister smiled and patted my head. "Junior Martial Brother, you''re really too naive. That''s right, what does that girl who chased after you look like? When you have time, bring it over for me to take a look." I said, "Senior Sister, I''m not simple. I just don''t want to lie in front of you." "Oh boy, I''m asking you how that girl is doing."


    I asked, "Senior Sister, are you happy?" The Senior Sister''s smiling face suddenly froze. "What''s the problem? Why is he unhappy?"


    Senior Sister is young and beautiful, and should be enjoying the happiness that youth brings her at this age. In our school, the girls who are far inferior to her are surrounded by countless boys, but senior sister is following her master and protecting me, a girl in her twenties. She has more wounds on her body than any ordinary person, some can be covered, while some can''t be covered, it will forever remain on her smooth skin.


    Senior sister saw that my eyes were unfocused and knew that I was reminiscing. She waved her hand in front of my eyes, "What are you thinking about, silly boy." I recovered and asked, "Senior Sister, how are your parents?"


    I thought that Senior Sister had feelings for her biological parents. Even when she was young, she was always accompanied by her master, and we couldn''t part family and bloodline. I didn''t expect Senior Sister to mention her parents and only coldly said, "They should be fine, I''m not sure."


    If a person doesn''t have any feelings for their own biological parents, then we can be sure that he is a cold-blooded person. I have long since heard my master say that my senior sister would not have any feelings for anyone else other than myself, and I also don''t want her to be like this, even if he really wants her to stay by his side all the time, but senior sister is still very close to me and my master. There is no doubt about the relationship between us, I think of her as my own sister, and she also views me as her own sister.


    I said, "Senior sister, Master said that being unfilial to one''s parents is a great sin, even if it''s unfilial in heart." The Senior Sister said, "I don''t have any feelings for them." I said, "Senior sister, your mother called to say that your father is sick. She hopes that you can go back and take a look. Master and I both know." The Senior Sister said, "How did you two know?"


    I said, "Senior Sister, I know that you grew up by Master''s side and that you don''t have much feelings for your own parents, but it''s better for you to go back and visit them. After all, they are your biological parents, so they must miss you very much." The Senior Sister said, "They are not my parents. Forget it, Junior Brother, go sleep. I also want to sleep now." "Senior Sister, Master told me to come over and talk to you, he knows that you won''t listen." "Hurry up and go to sleep." With that, Senior Sister pushed me away.


    I didn''t know what she was enduring, and I didn''t want her to be carrying something on her shoulders. If only I could share some of the burden for her, it would be great, but the door in front of me was like a mountain, pulling us far apart from each other. Afterwards, I told my master and only said with a sigh, "It''s up to fate."


    The three of us led Chang Tianba onto the road to MD. My master was very happy and joked around with us, and I could tell that my master was in high spirits, but I was also very happy. My senior sister also did not seem to be in low spirits and even took the initiative to say a few words to Chang Tianba.


    I have a feeling now that as long as the people around me are happy, I will be happy, make them safe and happy, and my life will have meaning. I have a feeling that as long as the people around me are happy, I will be happy, make them safe and happy, and my life will have meaning. I have a feeling now, as long as the people around me are happy and happy, I will be able to make them safe and happy, and my life will have meaning.

 C127

    "We''ve finally arrived." Looking at the snowy scenery in front of his eyes, his Master sighed and said, "The natural spirit energy here is so dense, what a rare treasure land."


    Chang Tianba said, "This is the place where I''ve been the longest in my life. It''s also where I start to have memories." Wild Immortals would occasionally absorb the essence of the sun and moon in order to gain enlightenment. In most areas where humans lived, the environment was mostly polluted and there was barely any spiritual energy in the air.


    Following Chang Tianba to the place where he used to frequent activities, he asked, "This is your hometown?" I asked. Chang Tianba said, "It should be here, I don''t remember how long it has been."


    At night, we could only find the roots of some common herbs. We found an inn in a nearby town to rest at. The owner of the inn was a large, bald man with a greasy chin.


    "Boss, four rooms." I stepped forward and said. The boss lifted the dead fish and looked at us. "There are no four rooms. There are only three." My master and I could squeeze together, I thought. "Three then."


    The boss said slowly, "Three rooms for three hundred yuan and only one room for one person." After saying that, I extended my plump hand and looked at us. I said, "How do the four of us live in a room?" He said, "I don''t care about that. Our inn only has this rule. We can''t stay here anymore."


    What kind of person was this? How could he do business like this? His Master stepped forward and said, "Boss, where are we going to find a place in the middle of the night? Can you help me?" That guy shook his head and said, "No, no. If that''s the case, then I won''t die." His Master said, "How about this, we''ll give you four rooms'' worth of money. That should be fine, right?" The guy smiled and said, "Sure, four hundred."


    After entering the room, I felt a little depressed. What kind of crappy house is this? It costs a hundred yuan a night, so how can it be worth so much money? Not to mention the dark and damp air, the windows were broken and couldn''t even be opened. The lights were very dim and wanted to turn on the TV, but the TV was still broken. I was so angry that I almost threw the remote control.


    Master and I squeezed into the same bed, and Master fell asleep very quickly, but I couldn''t sleep well, and even after tossing and turning for a long time, I still couldn''t sleep. After a while, Master started snoring again, and this really took my life.


    He closed his eyes and ordered himself to count the sheep. He counted hundreds of sheep, but he still didn''t feel like sleeping. Instead, he became even more spirited.


    In a daze, I heard a chirping sound, as if someone was whispering, and the more I tried to hear, the more I couldn''t make out what it was, and the more curious I became, what they were saying, "My family is an old family, and they have a lot of good sense. When I get married, your family will have to follow my orders." It was a girl''s voice, shrill and proud, like a rich girl''s.


    On the other side, he replied, "Yes, yes, yes, Lady Xi''s marriage is our family''s good fortune. Everyone in our family will listen to you, but we just don''t know if it''s a lucky day. Have you decided on your family''s next of kin?" The person who spoke was an old granny, and her tone was full of flattery.


    My mom has already thought about this for me. It''s a good day tomorrow, are you ready?" What kind of wedding is this? Why are you in such a hurry? "It''s a bit urgent." "What''s the hurry? My mom said it''s a rare day, there''s no need for your family to prepare anything, what''s there to prepare? When did we ever need anything? Aiya, aiya, why don''t we stop acting in broad daylight? Let''s do it now, in my opinion, it''s not bad today either.


    "Aiyo, Miss Xi, what you just said is the truth. Today you all ¡­" "Today ¡­" "What''s wrong with you today? You''re not happy that I''m going to marry your family? I''m not marrying anymore." Then I heard a rustling sound, and I said to myself that the girl was too angry, that she would not marry if she did not want to marry, and that she was taking marriage for a joke.


    "Aiyo, Miss Xi, don''t be angry. It''s just an old and old one today, let''s prepare." The old granny became anxious. After she finished speaking, the sound of firecrackers filled the air. They were about to get married.


    For a time, the gongs and drums filled the air, and the crowd was in an uproar. This was because all of their friends and relatives had come to congratulate them, and the sounds of toasting could be heard everywhere. From time to time, there would be people shouting and cheering at the top of their voices, and it was very lively.


    Sometimes I would bring the old people over to stay together for a few days, and sometimes I would even argue over whatever I ate. I was a little worried for this family, how could this be good, in the blink of an eye, they had children, not just one, but five, the eldest, second, and eldest, third, so on and so forth, it was not difficult to call them by name, just thinking about it, it wasn''t an easy life for so many children.


    "Boss, go get a piece of meat." The woman''s voice sounded. After being married for so many years, the sharp and resounding voice from before changed as well, "Me won''t go. Me is afraid." A muffled voice sounded, but the woman was not angry. "You''re disobedient. Where''s number two? Go to number two."


    "Me won''t go, Me is scared too." The woman continued to call out, "Where''s number three? Go with him." Ol ''Three said, "If none of them are going, then why are they calling me? I''m not going either." He asked five children in a row, but none of them went. This made the ladies very angry, "You five little bastards, we fight each other when eating. What''s the use of having you all do something if I don''t want you all to?"


    The children were frightened and did not dare to speak. The woman scolded for a while before calming down. "We can''t not eat. Let me go." A man''s voice rang out. It should be a husband''s voice, but it sounded a lot weaker. The woman said with concern, "Can you? Since your body is like this, how about I go?"


    The man said, "No, let me go. I know you better than me." Then came the rustling of footsteps. It seemed that the man was going out to look for something to eat. The woman lectured the child, "The five of you are about to grow up. How can you be so timid? You won''t starve to death in the future."


    The children did not dare to make a sound. After a long while, a child finally spoke, "I''m afraid that I''ll be beaten to death if I go out. My grandma was beaten to death, to the point of peeing."


    The more they talked, the more scared they were. The louder their voices got, the more unhappy the woman became, "Don''t argue anymore, you only know how to argue, whoever''s being noisy, when your dad comes back he won''t give it to anyone." After hearing this, the children were all silent. It seemed that the temptation of food was still great.


    "Me, I''m back." At the man''s shout, the children all crowded out of the room. They were stopped by the woman. The woman took the item from him, and the happiness in her voice disappeared. "That''s all." The woman was disappointed.


    The man whispered, "I''ve been looking for a long time, but I can''t find it. This was all that was left of the person from before." The more she spoke, the softer her voice became. The woman comforted the man, "It''s alright, let''s eat less."


    Then the women gave the food to the children, and the five children, like wolves splitting meat, rolled, fought, and robbed in order to order food, and the women couldn''t even scold anymore, and the women let the children go when they couldn''t stand to shout. The children argued that they were not full, and the women scolded, and the children stopped screaming, but they looked longingly at the women, and the women told them to go to bed, and the children went to sleep.


    "What do we do now? Me doesn''t have any way to make food." The man''s voice carried a sense of helplessness. The woman consoled the man, "It''s fine. You can''t go far in search of food if you''re not well. Wait until I''m out of here." The man had no choice but to agree. The woman went out and the man stayed at the door for a long time before going back to sleep with the children.


    After a while, the woman returned. "Father of the child, look at what I''ve brought back." The man jumped up with a whoosh and ran out to help the woman drag food into the house. "Such a big piece of meat, where the hell did you get it from, kid?" That person has a lot of things in his big icehouse, so I forgot to close the door at night, so I took out a piece of meat and went back tomorrow. "


    The man praised, "Your luck is really good. It''s been enough to eat for several days. Aiya, child''s mother, how did you do that to your foot? It has such a big wound."


    The woman said, "It''s fine, it''s fine. I accidentally fell in the icehouse. I''ll be fine tomorrow." The man choked with sobs and said, "I''ll go tomorrow. How can I let you go when your foot is injured like this?" The woman said, "That won''t do. Your illness hasn''t completely recovered yet. Tomorrow, I''ll go out. You don''t need to worry about that. We can talk about it after you''ve recovered from your illness."


    The man sighed and said, "Your son''s mother, stop lying to me. I know that I probably won''t be able to live for more than a few days. If I can make a trip outside, I''d rather die outside than be captured." The two stopped talking. After a while, the man said, "Wake the children up and let them eat their fill. Otherwise, they''ll be hungry again tomorrow."


    The women woke the children up, the children were complaining, seeing the woman holding the meat, they immediately pounced on her, dividing the meat into groups. The women woke the children up, the children were complaining, seeing the woman holding the meat, immediately pouncing on her, dividing the meat into groups.


    The children woke up and began to shout hunger, the man and the woman woke up in their sleep, the man was about to go out when he suddenly fell down, pale and pale, his hands and feet twitching violently, foaming at the mouth, and then he stopped, the woman seemed to have known this was going to happen, she just hid the man''s body so the children wouldn''t see her, she went out herself and never came back.


    At this moment, I heard a voice in my ear, "Hurry up and get up. Why are you so good at sleeping?" "Junior must have been tired yesterday." Can he still be tired? "


    When I opened my eyes, I was still lying on the bed in the inn. Master and Senior Sister were chatting nearby, and when I woke up, Master said, "Come, let''s go eat. You go call Master Chang." Senior Sister agreed and I stood up absentmindedly. My master looked at me and said, "What''s the matter, Haozi? Are you all out of your mind? You didn''t sleep well last night, did you?"


    I nodded, and my master stretched her back and said, "Me too. Last night, this rat cried for me for the whole night, and I didn''t sleep well either. My waist is sore and my back is sore."

 C128

    You haven''t slept well yet, so what are you snoring like? I asked, "Master, when are we leaving today?" His Master said, "A sharpening knife doesn''t delay cutting wood. I won''t go out today."


    The fat boss of the inn might have received his master''s money yesterday, and was in a good mood." The fat boss of the inn might have received his master''s money yesterday, and was in a good mood, but the customer was God.


    Looking at his appearance, I was really afraid that I wouldn''t be able to eat later, but my room was pretty good. I didn''t want to be squeezed together with my master anymore, I grinded my teeth in anger, and these two points were not even worth mentioning when compared to snoring. I said. The boss smiled and said, "What trouble? Isn''t that what we''re going to do? Bro, we''ll clean up the house later. We''ll have a drink there." After saying that, the boss opened the refrigerator and gave me a bottle of iced drinks. I took it and felt that it wasn''t very cold. "Boss, do you have any cold drinks? I like to drink cold drinks."


    The owner said apologetically, "I''m to blame. The refrigerator door is loose. It was not properly closed last night. I also didn''t take a careful look. The frozen things inside had melted quite a bit." His Master said, "Boss, why do you have rats? That shouldn''t be the case." The boss said, "I don''t know what''s going on with mice. I just bought some rat medicine a few days ago and spilled it on them. These days, mice are much fewer than usual." I saw a stick by his bedside, and there was even some blood on the tip of the stick. After looking at it for a while, the boss explained, "This is specially used to beat rats. There was even one in the middle of the night yesterday. He ran too fast and didn''t kill him."


    During the day we stayed in the store and watched TV for a whole day. Chang Tianba had gone out somewhere and listened to the boss talk about the mice, but that didn''t affect our appetite. In the evening, our master led us to a restaurant, "Alright, alright master, let''s change our personality. That''s right, who do you want the old money for? Just enjoy it." After arriving at the restaurant, I looked at the beautiful waiter as my heart surged with emotion.


    His Master said, "You brat, what do you know? Stop spouting nonsense. When the guests arrive, don''t talk so much." Guest? What customer, does Master know anyone here? I asked, "What guests?" Master ignored me and stood at the doorway looking into the distance. Senior Sister said, "Who is our Master that doesn''t want to make friends with? Who knows where these bandits and bullies come from. Let''s talk less, so that they don''t shoot us if they are angry, right?"


    I saw that Senior Sister was in a good mood and wanted to tease her. "Senior Sister, is Master going to give you a blind date?" The Senior Sister glared at me. "Move aside."


    His Master seemed to be a little anxious and a little nervous. This was rarely seen on his Master. What kind of guest was this? After a while, his Master ran into the room and closed the door. "Coming, coming." I poked my senior sister with my finger and said, "Your blind date is here." The Senior Sister cast me a glance but didn''t say anything.


    Quickly, the door opened and Chang Tianba walked in, a cold aura trailing behind him. A woman followed closely behind him. "Why are you being so courteous, you really want to pick me up? My sixth aunt is such a pretentious person, hehe." Behind her was a slightly shorter man. This man''s face was pretty, and he was thin, but his eyes were bright and full of spirit. As they entered, Master quickly made us stand up, "Really, a guest is sitting there foolishly. Quick, let the guest do it.


    I stood there foolishly, not knowing what to do. Fortunately, when I looked at the giggling customers, Senior Sister was generous enough to greet them, she poured them tea and brought them sweets. I thought to myself, when did you come to be so troubled?


    The woman couldn''t tell the exact age, she could believe it even if she said twenty, but it was possible if she said forty, her face was either powdered or born, she appeared so white, her eyes were long and thin, her nose was high, her mouth was not big, when she smiled, her eyes were curved into two crescent moons, the corners of her mouth were raised, she was so enchanting that it was almost to the bone, and yet she liked to laugh so much, accompanied by her bell-like laughter, filling the room with spring wind.


    Although she was young, her experienced and mature aura was not just for show. Perhaps because she was old, her figure, appearance, and temperament were not alike. As they chatted and laughed, her eyes moved all over the place.


    However, if one were to be a bit more careful with his actions, one would discover that each and every one of his actions revealed absolute confidence, as if nothing in the surroundings could hinder him. Such a person possessing such an ordinary appearance was truly unexpected.


    Master and Master Chang sat on both sides of them, while Senior Sister and I sat on the outside. Master and Master Chang smiled and chatted with them, but from their conversation, it seemed that Master Chang had known them before. However, I couldn''t smell any of the scent of the wild land on their bodies. If they weren''t hiding it too well, it was because their cultivation level was too high, so high that I couldn''t detect it.


    "Chang San''er, I haven''t seen you in a while. Where have you been all these years? I heard that you went to the south to broaden your horizons." The woman spoke. Even though her words sounded like the words of an elder towards his juniors, the seductive charm that flowed from her voice made him unsettled. This woman is too scary. I looked at my senior, she seems to be aware of this.


    Master Chang said, "Sixth Aunt is joking, but she doesn''t have much experience. It''s just that she still has some matters with the old people that haven''t been resolved. Let''s not talk about me. Has Sixth Aunt been well for the past few years?" I thought to myself that since she was an old monster, then the man who came with her was probably not a kind person. When I looked at the man, I found that he was also looking at me, his bright eyes were filled with a naked search, which scared me. I quickly turned my gaze back, but I could still feel his gaze on me.


    The woman smiled and said, "San''er is a promising person, unlike me, your Sixth Aunt isn''t willing to move. She''s just living in this place to support her family." Master Chang said, "Sixth Aunt''s cultivation is profound, when will you be able to walk on the Dragon and Tiger Rankings?" Grandma Liu once told me that the wild deities have their own activities, gather together often in groups, and let other people know the origins of their names. Someone ranked the wild deities according to their cultivation level and named them the Dragon and Tiger List, a total of fifty-one wild immortals. Whenever there was a big problem between the wild deities, the wild deities on the Dragon and Tiger List could only gather together to discuss, and the other wild deities could only obey unconditionally.


    It was just a rumor passed down from one wild immortal to the other. Basically, it was decided by the wild immortal of the previous generation, and if any wild immortal retreated or passed away, there would be a new one to fill the gap. After Master Chang asked, the woman smiled and said, "We are a woman, how could we have such thoughts?" Master Chang said, "Ah, Sixth Aunt has always been a heroic woman, and besides, there are quite a few immortals on the Dragon and Tiger Rankings. This is why I''ve been on the Dragon and Tiger Rankings for so many years. Sixth Aunt is being modest."


    His Master asked that man, "Mister Wealth, why hasn''t Lord Dragon Fifth come yet?" When the man heard his Master''s question, he lowered his head and laughed, "Lord Fifth is elusive, and is used to coming and going freely. How can we guess?" "Yes," my master replied repeatedly. In my heart, I wondered who was this Fifth Master Long. That woman chatted with Master Chang for a bit, but occasionally glanced at me and suddenly froze, causing me to feel weak.


    That woman said, "Are these two Master Xu''s disciples?" After saying that, he looked at both of us openly. I felt the look in his eyes, and my master said, "Yes, my two disciples are not up to par. They have no choice but to follow me and run errands."


    The woman nodded, no longer looking at me, and turned to his master, Master Chang, to say something else. That rich man did not seem to be happy or angry, and his words were also very few.


    I was a little bored and felt an indescribable discomfort when I looked at the man and woman. The auras they gave off were no different from that of humans, but there were some things that couldn''t be covered up no matter what, such as the man accidentally licking his teeth with his tongue, which made me want to retreat. I suppressed the discomfort in my heart and went out to the toilet as well.


    I walked up to him and asked, "Master, are there still people coming?" His Master said worriedly, "He''s the most important guest. Haozi, you go back first. I''ll just wait here." I said, "Master, what kind of person are you? I''ll wait here. You can go in."


    His Master said, "I don''t know what it looks like. You can go in." So I went in, and a moment later, my master also came in. Behind him was an old man, and before the old man even entered the house, I could already feel a powerful aura pouncing on me from behind, he definitely isn''t an ordinary person.


    This pressure made my heart beat rapidly. My sensitive senses were reminding me that I must be careful, that I must be cautious. That feeling was as though this person was holding my life in his hands. What kind of person was this?


    When Master came in to let the person behind him in, I stood up involuntarily. The others followed suit, and there was a rare look of surprise in Master Chang''s eyes. It seemed that this person had a terrifying background.


    "Lord Fifth is here! It''s been a long time, and he''s still looking as energetic as ever." the woman called out. She took the old man by the arm and made him sit next to her, and the others sat down, too, from the old man into the room until I dared not look up. Only then did I get used to it, and wiped the sweat from my forehead before daring to look up at him.


    The old man was tall and powerful, with hair that was still black at the temples. His hair was already white, and even his beard was black at the chin. His features were prominent, and his eyes, especially, were narrow and flat, giving off a cold light that made me dare not look at him directly, as if he didn''t have any feelings for him.

 C129

    After the old man came in, the atmosphere had frozen over. I could almost hear everyone''s breathing. Just then, the door opened and a waiter came in and asked, "Sir, will you serve the dishes?"


    I was extremely grateful to this beautiful waitress. Her words broke the silence in the room, and for a moment, I felt like I could breathe. My master said, "Serve the dishes. We have to hurry. Oh right, bring the wine over first."


    The waiter promised to close the door and left. However, she didn''t seem to notice the atmosphere in the room, so her master opened her mouth first and said, "Fifth Master has worked hard." Fifth Master Long said faintly, "It''s alright, my physique is alright." With these words, everyone returned to normal, but the topic of conversation was all about the fifth master.


    I intentionally avoided Lord Fifth''s gaze, although I have already gradually gotten used to the aura coming from his body, I could still feel that the wild and unrestrained aura coming from him was uncontrollable. Even if he was sitting here right now, I felt that he might break out of the space in the next second, because this small room is really too small for him.


    Lord Fifth only smiled lightly, but in my keen mind, she seemed to be teasing me about a barrel of explosives. I didn''t know how to eat and didn''t dare to raise my head too high for this meal, so at this time, Master held up a wine cup to Lord Fifth, and after Lord Fifth and Master clinked cups, he put down the wine cup and didn''t drink, while Master finished it in one gulp.


    His Master wiped her mouth as if she had gathered up her courage and said, "Fifth Master, thank you for giving me, a junior, face. I came to you today because I need your help." Lord Fifth said, "I''m not here to give you face, I''m here to give Qian Zhenyuan face. If you have something to say, just say it. You''re not simply inviting me here to drink, are you?" Lord Fifth''s voice did not carry a trace of emotion, but when he mentioned Qian Zhenyuan, could it be that he knew her grandteacher?


    His Master said, "Lord Fifth is a straightforward person, so I won''t waste any more time. Lord Fifth, you are of great virtue and prestige, I would like to invite you out of the sect." Hearing this, both the Sixth Aunt and Mr. Wealth were stunned. Lord Fifth smiled and said, "It''s not impossible. Give me a reason." His Master said, "I know that Lord Fifth is unwilling to interfere in matters of the mortal world. I will not let you come here for nothing."


    When he took it out in the dark, it actually flashed a golden light and was placed on the table without moving at all. Because the energy that the talisman had condensed was incomparably huge, the feeling the talisman gave people was not like a piece of paper, but rather a thinner piece of iron. Immediately, everyone who was sitting there took a deep breath.


    Lord Fifth also had a slightly different expression. His Master said, "Lord Fifth, I don''t know if this talisman will enter your eyes." Lord Fifth took the talisman and closed his eyes to feel the energy coming from it. He revealed a smile and said, "That''s right. The energy contained in the talisman is a part of the world. It''s not something you can draw, is it?"


    His Master said, "Senior must have teased me. This is one of the five talismans that Master left behind." Lord Fifth''s eyes focused as he said, "Are you saying that there are three more?"


    The Master said, "I''ve already used two. The other two aren''t with me, they''re with my Senior Brother." Lord Fifth shook his head. "What a pity. With your experience, you don''t have the qualifications to use this kind of talisman." His Master said, "I didn''t use those two talismans for my own use. Lord Fifth, can you exchange this talisman for your trip out of the mountain?"


    I know that talisman. Master said that he used two talismans which I was also present at the scene; one was used to suppress strange beasts in the flood, and the other was used in the spirit vein. It seems Master only has one talisman, I don''t know what Master wants Master Long Wu for.


    Fifth Master Long smiled when he heard his master''s words. "What do you want me to do?" His Master said, "There is an evil person who was reincarnated from the Shura, harming the living, disregarding human life. Countless people died because of him. Should I kill him?" Lord Fifth said, "It''s none of my business whether I should kill him or not." His Master said, "I know that Lord Fifth does not care about the lives and deaths of people in this world, so I want to use this talisman to request Lord Fifth to come out of the mountains and get rid of that evil person."


    Lord Fifth lightly said, "This talisman is already in my hands, do I need to waste any effort? As long as I kill all of you, I''m afraid no one will know that I have this talisman."


    I had to summon the fox blood in my body to fight back, but the fox blood in my body was slowly fading away. This was a situation that I had never encountered before, and the rest of the people had gone pale as well. My master said with a dark expression, "Fifth Master, you''re a senior. Are you really going to do such a thing for a talisman?


    Lord Fifth smiled and said, "Since you have the confidence to exchange this talisman for me coming out of the mountain, do you know how important this talisman is to us, Wild Immortals?" In his eyes, I''m not even worth a finger. I just don''t know if my master will care if he finds out what happened today, or if he''s still working as the sixth aunt of the Hu family or Mr. Wealth, if you want to offend the people of the two big clans. "


    Lord Fifth said casually, "Let''s not talk about whether Qian Zhenyuan is still alive. I don''t care even if he is. I can offend anyone for this talisman."


    I''m so scared that the person in front of me has already been completely exposed. Master always said that wild immortals are temperamental, and I don''t know what kind of wild beast this Dragon Fifth Master is, he actually killed so easily at such an age, and even made him know my ancestor, it''s such a shame that he didn''t show any emotion at all. Master went through so much effort to make this his last meal, and thinking about this, my cold sweat immediately drops to the ground.


    The atmosphere had reached its peak when, all of a sudden, Lord Fifth laughed heartily. His murderous aura disappeared as he said, "The young ones these days are getting more and more timid. It''s really funny that I scared all of you to such an extent." His master sat down with a cold face, and the others'' faces turned red again.


    His Master asked, "Then did Lord Fifth promise me?" Lord Fifth took out a round black object the size of a copper coin, passed it to his Master, then put the golden Glyph into his pocket and said, "I promise you that I will leave the mountain, but that doesn''t mean I can do what you say." His Master cupped her fist and bowed, "Alright, I am relieved to have Master Wu''s words."


    After he left, everyone in the room let out a sigh of relief. That kind of feeling was really relaxed, we even looked at each other and smiled, it was simply the feeling of regaining a new life. Master also discussed the matter of finding an antidote with Sixth Uncle, so we decided to entrust this matter to these two. Of course, Master generously gave these two pills to them, since they were beneficial to Wild Immortal, and also promised that if they could find the antidote, then there would be other rewards.


    When I returned to the inn that night, Master went to his room and laid on his bed. He closed his eyes and let out a long breath before saying, "Master almost made a wrong move today." I asked, "What game?" His Master said, "I shouldn''t bring you two to this meal. If Lord Fifth really kills us, then we will die unjustly."


    I asked, "Master, do you know the Fifth Master and his ancestor?" His Master nodded and said, "That''s why I was able to get him to move. It''s just that I didn''t expect him to have the intention to kill me." I replied, "His relationship with Martial Ancestor isn''t very good. Otherwise, how could it be like this?" His Master said, "On the contrary, he and your Martial Ancestor are very close friends. However, that''s the nature of wild immortals, and your Martial Ancestor''s nature is the same. I believe this is probably the reason why they were so good."


    I asked, "Master, who is Lord Fifth?" His Master said, "He''s not an ordinary person. Python immortals are the most difficult type of snakes to become immortals, but once they become immortal, they will definitely fly to the heavens, and this Lord Fifth Dragon is just like that, domineering and perverted, even number one on the Dragon and Tiger Ranking. I have always been able to hide from these kinds of wild immortals, but I''ve been here all year long, so how could I not meet them.


    I asked, "Master, what decision did you say was the right one?" "Haozi, remember, don''t touch any of these wild immortals that aren''t under our control. He agreed to my deal today, and at the same time indicated that I have entered into his field of vision, so it is inevitable that we will come into contact in the future. This is my headache, and using the golden talisman in exchange for him to deal with Pei Hong is also your Grand Uncle''s intention."


    I don''t know when my master and Chang Tianba were so close, because my master had always been at loggerheads with wild immortals. It was only later that I found out that Chang Tianba did this because of his children, and that the birth of a wild immortal and a human child was a heaven-defying act, but according to my master, it would be very difficult for the child to grow up, but if someone could block this child''s future path, then he would be able to grow up safely. The deal with Chang Tianba is to be handed over to his master.


    I have heard Master say that Martial Ancestor Qian Zhenyuan has never liked to interact with people, so she does interact a lot with wild immortals. As a result, Master has seen many wild immortals following the side of people with great virtue in order to avoid them, but there are righteous auras in people with great virtue, and evil beings can''t approach them. Some wild immortals would simply kill the people closest to them, and some wild immortals would then follow them daily.


    In fact, among all the friends that he had ever had, there were some wild immortals who walked back and forth on human skin, and even if the ancestor saw them, he would just pretend not to see them. His master disliked them, because in his eyes, everyone who cultivated should act on behalf of the heavens, and killing this kind of wild immortal who killed people should be done quickly. It was a pity that at that time, his master lacked the ability.

 C130

    Our mission these few days is to wait in the inn. According to Chang Ye, Sixth Aunt and Mister Fortune are the smartest people around here. If they can''t get the antidote, then the rest of us have no chance.


    I have nothing better to do." I chatted with my master while watching TV. "Master, what kind of deities are those three?" His master said, "Sixth Aunt is a Celestial Fox, Mister Wealth is a Celestial Wolf, and that Dragon Fifth Master ¡­" I thought that it couldn''t be a dragon immortal, right? I shook my head again. A dragon was born to be far beyond a normal immortal. If it could transform into a human, it would be a true immortal.


    I saw that my master didn''t say anything, so I asked, "Just what kind of deity is he?" I don''t know what kind of immortal master Long is now, and I''m not sure what kind of immortal master Long is actually doing with that kind of person. Perhaps he has a great opportunity to turn into a dragon, or perhaps he is already one, forget it, don''t mention it, Haozi, you have to remember, you have to stay away from these immortal masters and accompany them like a tiger. Even if you''re friends now, I don''t know when you will bite back.


    I nodded. "I understand, Master. Can Sixth Aunt and the Fifth Master rely on it?" His Master said, "Nothing can be relied on. It''s just trading between each other, but you have to be careful in everything you do."


    After staying for another day, Master Chang came to find us the next day. He said that it was a letter from Mister Fortune, but there were some troubles that he hoped we could go by ourselves.


    Hearing that there was hope, his Master was very happy. He hurriedly said, "Alright, alright, alright. I''ll go." Master Chang said, "Mr. Wealth said that it would be best if we all went." His Master was stunned and asked, "What?" Lord Chang said, "Mister Gui found out that there is a special medicine specifically used to cure the snake''s poison, but there are other immortal guards there, so it''s not that easy to obtain."


    Another tough battle to fight. His Master thought for a while before saying, "Hmm, let''s go and take a look. Leaving one''s home and trying not to hurt one''s feelings. Ai, why do you think Ju Ming is so bitter?" After saying that, I smiled bitterly. Looking at my Master''s slightly aged face, I thought to myself that my Master is the hardest one to deal with.


    The four of us packed up and set off. Although Master intended to lower his head and beg for help, he still made some necessary preparations just in case. After all, his own safety is the most important thing.


    After following Master Chang for a while, they arrived at a small alley. There was a person squatting inside, and upon closer inspection, it was Mr. Fortune, who put out his cigarette, stood up, stamped his cigarette with all his might, and walked over with a smile, "Everyone''s here, it''s like this. Master Xu, I''ve found a place with medicine for you, but that medicine has already been watched by a deity.


    If there was a deity watching this herb, then it would definitely be an extremely precious herb. That deity was also waiting for a good opportunity to use this herb''s spiritual energy to avoid tribulations or break through to the next realm, how could he give it to someone else so easily?


    Walking on the road, the master asked Mr. Wealth, "Mr. Wealth, who is that immortal?" Mr. Wealth said, "That immortal is called Mr. Mei. He is very stubborn and has a bad temper. If you go, don''t speak carelessly. We don''t want to offend people, right? We are all here to save lives."


    Master repeatedly said yes, as the saying goes go up the mountain to capture the tiger, asking for the enemy''s life. Master is really willing to part with her face for her senior brother, alas, looking at the white hair on Master''s head, I felt more and more of Master''s hardships.


    The five of us had pretty good legs. After walking for a while, we left the city, and even when it was almost dark, Mr. Wealth still had no intention of stopping. I whispered to my master, "Master, what kind of immortal family is this Mr. Mei?" His Master said, "It should be the pig immortal. The plum blossoms are all ugly, so they hate being called ugly. Therefore, most pig immortals like to be surnamed Mei. That should be the case with this Mr. Plum."


    Mr. Fortune walked faster and faster, and we had no choice but to quicken our pace. Finally, we stopped at a col. Master looked around and saw no immortal grass, so he asked Mr. Fortune, "Is this the place?"


    Mr. Wealth nodded his head. Taking a deep breath, he raised his head and let out a sharp howl. His voice pierced through the clouds. The more I heard, the more it sounded like the howl of a wolf.


    This Mr. Mei has a big belly, and his limbs are all fat. Especially his thighs, they are almost as thick as my waist, and even though his legs are thick, he walked very fast, and soon arrived in front of us. Looking at his face, two small eyes that looked like two black beans stuck in it, he looked towards the sky, his big ears, and his mouth was not small.


    Seeing that he had arrived, Mr. Wealth smiled and said, "Mr. Mei, these are the buyers that I have mentioned. If there''s anything you need to discuss with them."


    His Master hurried over and said, "This is Mr. Mei, right? My surname is Xu, these people ¡­" Before his Master could finish, Mr. Mei waved his hand and said impatiently, "Speak, if you want immortal herbs, you can have them. Take something to trade with me."


    His Master smiled apologetically, "I wonder what Mr. Mei wants?" Mr. May said, "I want the gall and gall of dragons and phoenixes. Why don''t you give it to me?" "Mr. Mei, I know that the herb is very important to you, but I think you''re trying to avoid it. If you give me the herb, I''m willing to protect you from a natural disaster."


    Mr. Plum''s eyes lit up when he heard this. "Can you really help me avoid a natural disaster?" His Master replied, "Absolutely true." His eyes wandered around from time to time. I found that he was consciously looking at Mr. Wealth, and Mr. Wealth also seemed to have noticed it. He coughed and said, "Yes, even if Mr. Mei were to accumulate meritorious services for himself, it is still just a medicinal herb. So what if I give it to Master Xu?"


    It was as if he didn''t say anything. If he could get Mr. Mei to give us the immortal herbs, why would we come here? Mr. Mei suddenly understood and said, "Ah, that won''t do. This herb is very important to me. I can''t say that you exchanged it for something that could help me avoid a natural disaster."


    The Master said, "Then what does Mr. Mei mean?" Mr. May shook his head and said, "There''s nothing to say. No, no." After saying that, he turned around and was about to leave.


    His master naturally wanted to keep him, and went up to pull him. Just as his master''s hand was about to touch him, that Mr. Mei suddenly raised his hind leg and kicked fiercely at his master''s lower abdomen. His master was caught off guard, and was kicked firmly.


    The rest of us turned pale with fright. We didn''t expect this Mr. Mei to make a move on us the moment he said he was going to, but something happened the next moment that made us even more different.


    Just as he was about to go help his master, he suddenly heard a muffled grunt from behind him. Turning his head to look, Mister Qian''s hand had stabbed into Chang Tianba''s ribs and was pulled out, bringing with it a large amount of blood. Lord Chang covered his wound in disbelief as he looked at Mister Fu.


    This series of changes stupefied Senior Sister and I. I hastily supported my Master and Senior Sister placed Chang Zai behind her. My Master looked at the two of them with a pale face and asked, "What does that mean?"


    Mr. Wealth and Mr. Plum looked at each other and laughed. Mr. Wealth said, "It''s nothing. It''s just that you have a sense of wealth. Master Xu, you are old. Why don''t you be a little more cautious today?" His Master smiled bitterly and said, "I made a mistake. Tell me, what do you guys want?"


    "Of course, he had a purpose," said Mr. Fortune. "First, he had to wear the Agate armour. Of course, I found out that he wasn''t wearing it today." With that, he pointed at Master Chang, "And your disciple." He pointed at me.


    I felt my heart go cold. What did this mean? Lord Chang said with great difficulty, "I admit defeat. I can give you the flexible armor. Let us go." Mr. Wealth ignored him. He looked at his Master leisurely and said, "Master Xu, you three can leave now. Leave this kid behind."


    Master closed his eyes and tried his best to recover. Master Chang''s wounds were very large, so it seemed that it was impossible for him to recover in a short period of time. Senior Sister and I did not know each other''s strength, so we did not dare to act rashly. "The blood on your body is very rare. I can smell it immediately. Your blood is too attractive to me. After drinking your blood, I will be able to break through to the next realm."


    She said that my blood was called the Qilin Blood. It was an extremely rare treasure for a Daoist or a Daoist cultivator, so that''s why she offered her fox blood in exchange for my blood.


    I remember. Yesterday, before we ate, my finger had a cut. I didn''t take it seriously. I simply washed it with water. It must have been when he smelled my blood.


    If this dragged on, it would only get worse. I silently stimulated the fox blood as I looked at Senior Sister, who also held the Five Thunder Divine Talisman in her hand in tacit understanding. I could only try my best, otherwise the four of us would die here.


    "How is it? Have you decided?" I kept silent and quietly put down my master. Master seemed to know what I had to do, so Mr. Mei walked over and muttered, "It''s really a slow matter. I have to do it myself."


    Before he could get close enough, I gathered my strength in my legs, which were like springs, and shot me out like a spring. I put my elbows on the table and slammed them into his head, and Mr. May froze for a moment, not expecting me to take the initiative, but I was so fast that I was already in front of him, and this elbow hit him squarely in the face, knocking him back.


    She rushed over, clapped her hands together, and clapped her palms on his back. For a moment, the light on the back of Mr. Mei''s hand flared up again and again, and the sounds of explosions continuously rang out as I took advantage of this opportunity to continuously hit his head. This person''s body is covered in fat, and even if I were to hit him, it wouldn''t cause much damage, and only hitting his head would have the slightest effect.


    As expected, my senior apprentice sister and I took turns attacking him, leaving him no chance to fight back and only have the ability to defend himself. At this moment, I used all of my firepower, and the fox blood in my body was driven by my desire to live, rampaging around in my body. Under my punches and kicks, even a wall had a hole in it, but this Mr. Plum didn''t seem to have any intentions of falling down.

 C131

    As my Senior Sister and I attacked harder and harder, Mr. May''s steps became steadier and steadier. I felt as if my attacks were neither painful nor itchy when they hit his body.


    I stopped and thought about how to defeat this man, and I saw the rich gentleman smiling at him, as if he had no intention of panicking, and I could see that he was very confident in Mr. May, and that we had to take advantage of this time to knock Mr. May down so that there was a glimmer of hope.


    I quietly focused the fox''s blood on my right middle finger and index finger. I felt my two fingers heat up, and very quickly, they were as hot as two red-hot metal rods as they pressed together to form a sword finger. This is one of the Twelve Fingers of Destroying Yin, a technique specifically designed to deal with the Yin and Evil objects in existence.


    Master left a record of the technique, but didn''t learn it himself. Because the master said that this technique was extremely vicious, it''s fine if you don''t want to learn it. However, Master didn''t stop me when I saw it myself.


    Senior Sister and I stopped. Mr. May lowered his hands from his head and asked, "What''s wrong? Are you tired?" Hiding my fingers behind my back, I lunged at him and slid up in front of him. By the time he could react, I had left a long gash in his stomach, not bleeding, but oily, sizzling as if I were on a frying pan.


    He looked at the wound on his stomach in surprise, as if he couldn''t believe that I could cause him harm. He carelessly wiped it away and patted it indifferently. "Little bastard, come again if you dare."


    I rushed at him again, this time circling him with nimble steps, sword fingers cutting at him like knives, his body shifting heavily, and soon he was breathing hard and looking ready to fall, and I was overjoyed, speeding up the pace of the attack.


    Taking advantage of his opening, he stabbed a finger into the small of his back, his fingers digging deep into his back. I felt as if my fingers had been plunged into a puddle of fat, and before I could pull out, he suddenly grabbed my wrist and wrapped his other hand around my neck. This series of speed was astonishing, and before I could react, he had me under control.


    I was so shocked that the next second it felt like the world was spinning. He lifted me up and then fell to the ground, and then he sat down on top of me, feeling as if he had been run over by a roller, and suddenly he was seeing stars, and there was a buzzing in his ears, and his chest was pressed down so hard that he could suffocate at any moment.


    "Kid, you still have some skill after all." Seeing that I could not resist, Mr. May put two fat hands on my neck, and very soon my mind was in a state of confusion. The alarm clock kept flashing the scenes from before, and it seemed that I was really going to admit defeat today.


    Just when I thought I couldn''t take it anymore, my master''s explosive shout woke me up. "Haozi, wake up." I was awoken by my master''s shout. At this moment, one of my hands was under the big fat pig''s butt, with only my right hand outside. I used my right hand to pry open his hand, and at the same time, used my middle finger and index finger of my left hand to form a sword finger, and pierced towards his lower body.


    Accompanied by a blood-curdling screech, Mr. Plum clutched his butt and scrambled away from me. Only then did I get a chance to catch my breath. I suddenly felt as though I had been reborn.


    Mr. May''s lower body was bleeding profusely from my stabbing, and both of my hands could have been broken fingers. In a battle, I first attacked with one hand and then with the other hand as my rear hand, and Mr. May looked at me in horror. My finger just used all its strength, and two of my fingers were almost completely submerged in my skin, and I could clearly feel the sensation of a balloon being punctured, presumably because I had punctured the weak spot of Mr. May''s lower body.


    "You actually used such a despicable method." His legs were clamped tightly together, and the flow of blood stopped for a moment, because of the fierce route of the Unravel Yin Finger, combined with the full force of the fox blood in my body, the wounds left by the Unravel Yin Finger would quickly congeal and the clot would become stagnant. It was a very difficult wound to heal, and this was the most vicious part of it.


    I didn''t give him a chance to catch his breath and continued to attack fiercely. His lower part was so badly injured that he was gradually losing track of my speed. Finally, I cut his throat with a finger and he held his neck as he looked at me in disbelief. I shook off the blood and oil on my hands and said in disgust, "You''re so disgusting."


    At this moment, a round of applause came from the other side. I looked over and saw Mr. Wealth''s smiling face as he applauded, "Since the ancient times, a young hero has appeared. Master Xu, your disciple has some skills." Then I raised my head and let out a sharp howl. The sound traveled so far that I didn''t know what the guy was going to do.


    Soon, a response came from afar, and then I felt the trembling of the ground. What was this reinforcements he had called?


    There was a black mass on the horizon, a pack of wolves, and suddenly my scalp tingled and a cold wind blew from my back. There were twenty or thirty of them, and as I looked at Mr. Fortune''s triumphant face, I knew that we were doomed.


    "Master Xu, I''ll give you one last chance. Take these two with you." Mr. Wealth''s voice was full of ridicule. His Master said, "You crazy bastard, aren''t you afraid of retribution?" Mr. Wealth smiled and said, "Retribution? That''s nothing to be afraid of. As long as I drink all of your disciple''s blood dry, I can probably gain a few hundred more years of cultivation experience, and it will also be much easier to pass the third level of heavenly tribulation. Master Xu, do you think there''s any retribution that''s more terrifying than the third level of heavenly tribulation? "


    When the wolves approached, I saw that they were all well-built and covered in black hair, and they must have stood as tall as me. Their eyes shone with a greedy and vicious light, and their sharp teeth were bared in their mouths.


    His Master, on the other hand, laughed out loud and said, "Truly laughable. A guy with ill intentions like you also wants to break through the shackles and avoid the third stage of the heavenly tribulation? If you are really able to avoid the heavenly tribulation, then heaven would be blind. Even if you kill all four of us and eat our flesh and blood, you would end up like us."


    Hearing his master''s words, Mr. Wealth''s face became unsettled, "Humph, that isn''t up to you to decide." After saying that, the group of wolves charged over. My heart sank. I had no other choice but to fight to the death.


    I was ready for a fight to the death, but the pack of wolves had only taken a few steps when they stopped and looked around hesitantly. At this moment, countless snakes emerged from the grass everywhere, both thick and colorful, and for a moment the sounds of snakes hissing filled my surroundings.


    The snake gradually surrounded us, protecting us. Mr. Wealth was frightened as he said, "You still have such a trick up your sleeve." His Master smiled and said, "Do you think I really trust you completely? Before I came, I was prepared to deal with this situation. It''s just that the price is a bit big, but it''s worth it."


    The wolves slowly retreated under the deterrence of the snakes, Mr. Fortune desperately urged the wolves to rush up, the wolves hesitated for a moment, then revealed their ferocity and pounced on us. The snakes and the wolves fought each other, each wolf had a few snakes wrapped around its body, and there were constantly the screams of wolves being bitten by the snakes, and there were also snakes that were bitten into two halves by the wolves. This was an extremely tragic battle, and the two sides did not hold anything back.


    Just as I was looking at this long battle, I suddenly heard a cry of surprise from my senior sister. I turned around and saw that Mister Fortune had already arrived behind me. Following his sinister smile, the long nails on his hands extended towards my lower abdomen.


    His master had long ago propped himself up and blocked this fatal blow for me before he could make his move. Mr. Wealth obviously did not expect his master to be able to stand up, and he turned pale with fright, wanting to withdraw his hand, but his master held his hand tightly, so I reacted, screaming out loud and kicked Mr. Wealth on the chin. As Mr. Wealth flew away, the blood on his master''s stomach also scattered into a bloody mist.


    Master was already on the verge of collapsing, so I hurried to support him, "Master ¡­" Looking at his pale face, my heart felt like it was being stabbed by a knife. Senior sister came to support my master, so I rushed over and used both hands to grab Mr. Fortune''s head.


    "Quickly, Senior Sister, you bring Master Chang and I will bring Master. Let''s leave quickly." When I told her to leave, he nodded his head in an attempt to carry Master Chang, but Master Chang was already in a coma and couldn''t cooperate with her at all. Furthermore, he was tall and strong, so Senior Sister couldn''t carry him on his back at all.


    My master fainted on my back, and her stomach was bleeding profusely. If this goes on, I won''t be able to hold on for much longer, and I''m not familiar with this place. Looking at my unconscious master and Master Chang, I suddenly felt a sense of despair.


    At this moment, a feminine laughter rang out, "Isn''t this Master Xu''s disciple? Where are you going?" I turned my head to see that the woman who had walked in was Sixth Aunt. I was elated as I shouted, "Sixth Aunt, my master and Master Chang have been framed by Mr. Fortune. We do not know whether they are dead or alive. You must save us."


    At that time, I was extremely anxious, so I didn''t notice anything amiss. If I had thought normally, her appearance at that moment was really unexpected, but now that I am on tenterhooks, someone I know is just a lifesaver for me, there''s no need to think so much.


    She came over and looked at me. Just as she was about to approach me, senior sister stopped her and asked with a serious expression, "Why are you here?" After hearing this, I was shocked. It was only then that I thought of this question. I immediately tensed up. Who knows if her sudden appearance would be another conspiracy?


    Sixth Aunt laughed and said, "Don''t be so nervous, I didn''t want to harm you guys." With that, she pushed her hand away, looked at her master and Master Chang, and said with a frown, "Tsk, tsk, why are you so heavily injured."


    I said, "Sixth Aunt, please save my master and Master Chang." Sixth Aunt said, "Why should I save them?" I was at a loss for words. That''s right, why should I ask her to save us? When the Sixth Aunt saw me, she couldn''t help but laugh and say, "I''m just teasing you. Come with me. I can help you, but you have to promise me one condition." Senior Sister and I said ''OK'' in unison.

 C132

    Following Sixth Aunt, we arrived at her home. Although we said it was a home, it was actually just an abandoned house. From the outside, it seemed to be leaking air in all directions. How could someone live here? Oh right, she wasn''t human.


    After entering the room and putting Master and Master Chang down, Sixth Aunt took off Master''s clothes first, and the wound was shocking. That rich man''s hand was like a knife, and Master''s wound had already begun to rot and rot around the edges. "This is because of the poison in that guy''s hand, he doesn''t wash his hands all year round," Sixth Aunt said.


    Sixth Aunt simply cleaned up her Master''s wound, took out a dark red bead, and rolled around her Master''s wound a few times. Seeing that the blood that came out from the wound was getting less and less, and then treating Master Chang in the same way, I finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    From the outside, the room looked dilapidated. After entering, I found that there was a special cave inside. It was warm and cozy. Very soon, the cold aura on my body was about to dissipate.


    Sixth Aunt shook her hands and said, "Alright, your master and Chang San''er are fine, but you guys can consider yourselves lucky. I was just here, otherwise, I might have died there." I said, "Sixth Aunt, thank you. What do you want me and Senior Sister to do for you? Tell me. It won''t be a problem even if we have to cook a frying pan on top of the mountain."


    Sixth Aunt stuffed the dark red bead into her mouth. She swallowed such a big thing just like that. I was stunned for a moment before Sixth Aunt said, "What can you two little ghosts help me with? And you say it in such a scary way. Sit down."


    It was only then that I felt a sense of peace. Who would have thought that the person who they called brothers yesterday would stab you in the back. Thinking of this, I felt a chill down my spine.


    Sixth Aunt said, "Although this place is small, it can still hold a few people. You two can just stay here and be wronged. It won''t be too late to leave when these two are better." The Senior Sister said, "Thank you, Sixth Aunt. Master said that the chances of this trip are not high. I didn''t expect that we would encounter such a great calamity without finding the medicine."


    Sixth Aunt said, "I will help you with the medicine. Chang San-er and I have some friendship, so we won''t just sit around and do nothing." After hearing this, I was extremely excited, "Sixth Aunt, how should I thank you?"


    Sixth Aunt waved sher hand and said, "There''s no need to thank me. I was just teasing you. Your master also said that if you find the medicine, he''ll do me a big favor. You guys stay here and recuperate. Consider it my interest on you."


    After staying here for three days, until Master and Master Chang could walk normally, I calmed down. These few days, Sixth Aunt had been using her inner pellet to help Master and Master Chang resist the poison from their wounds. At the same time she helped heal their wounds, she went out to look for information on the antidote.


    On this day, his Master came back after a walk and said, "I''m really sorry for troubling you these few days. Good for you, let''s go back as soon as possible." I said, "Then the antidote ¡­" His Master sighed and said, "There''s nothing we can do. We can only leave it to fate. I believe that Sixth Aunt has also tried her best." Master Chang nodded his head, "If there is a ray of hope, the Sixth Aunt will tell us. It seems like there is no hope."


    After Master Chang said this, we all became silent. Could it be that we really can''t do anything for Senior Brother anymore? Can we only watch Senior Brother die just like that? Master''s expression was gloomy and gloomy. In the end, he still led us back. This trip to find medicinal herbs had finally come to an end.


    After returning to the store, the foolish aunt welcomed us excitedly. These few days, she didn''t seem to have washed her hair or face, as if she was extremely dirty. The master asked, "Foolish girl, how did you do it? So dirty?" The foolish nun smiled foolishly and said, "These few days, I''ve been too polite and playful. I didn''t have time to wash my face."


    Dot ¡­ she gave Master Chang''s child a name. Master Chang didn''t recognize this child, and the child''s mother died as well. Naturally, there was no name.


    Senior Sister and I were packing our luggage. This time, we thought that we would be staying for a long time, so we took a lot of things. I didn''t expect that we would be back in just a few days.


    His Master asked, "Why are you playing around? Are you hungry?" The foolish aunt smiled and said, "No, I''m not hungry at all. I know how to talk at all."


    I didn''t believe what the foolish aunt said. The child who was a few months old could speak very quickly. How could I not know how to speak when I was a few months old? Stupid uncle shouted towards the top of the stairs, "Dot, dot ¡­" From the looks of it, she was prepared to let him off the hook?


    It was obvious that Xiao Budian did not listen to her instructions. The foolish girl ran upstairs and carried Xiao Budian down, and Xiao Budian was still sleeping. Even though he looked like a baby, he was much faster than the other children.


    His master hugged him affectionately and relaxed. At this time, a trace of a smile finally appeared on his master''s tired face. "Foolish aunt, it''s been hard on you these few days. Hurry and wash up, you can already shave off the oil." Senior sister led the foolish aunt to wash up. I looked at my master''s loving expression and nodded. "Master, this child is really cute. He doesn''t look like Master Chang at all."


    Speaking of Master Chang, Master said with some worry, "I''m afraid that this child''s life is even more difficult than yours. A child born from a combination of a person and a wild immortal, this is against the laws of the heavens."


    I said, "It''s been so long. He''s not in trouble either. He should be able to grow up like an ordinary child." His Master said, "It''s true that he didn''t encounter any trouble, but we''re not at all calm because we''re protecting him right now. We don''t even know how many disasters are coming for him. Alas, poor child."


    Every now and then, I would call Master. I thought Uncle Master wouldn''t know how to make such a high-tech call, and every time he finishes the call, Master would always have a worried look on his face, Uncle Master''s meaning is that he wants Master to lend him a hand. But in Senior Brother Jueming''s current situation, Uncle Master would never have the nerve to ask Master to leave, and Master would also feel extremely frustrated and frustrated because of this.


    That day, when he returned from the hospital, his master looked slightly gratified. Senior brother Ju Ming''s condition had improved a bit, and the poison in his internal organs had stopped sinking. This could be considered the best situation for him since he could at least keep his life for now.


    Every time I went out, Senior Sister brought the most stuff. I complained, "Senior Sister, it''s not like we''re going on a trip, I can understand that you brought some clothes with you, but I can''t understand if you brought so many cosmetics." The Senior Sister said, "What do you know? You can take those clothes with you, but you have to take these cosmetics. Face is a woman''s second life, you know?"


    While Senior Sister and I were messing around in the room, I suddenly heard a strange noise coming from the neighboring room. I pressed my head against the wall and signaled Senior Sister to quiet down. Senior Sister also had a face full of curiosity as she stuck close to me, but obviously, Senior Sister''s ears aren''t as good as mine.


    The room was soundproof. He first heard the silly nun murmuring in her sleep, "Stop messing around, hurry up and sleep. Be a bit more obedient." Then, a unclear voice of a child comes over. Although I can''t hear it clearly, the emotions conveyed by the voice are very obvious. I pressed my ear closer to the ear in disbelief. This time, I was able to hear it more clearly, I was indeed talking, probably saying that I had to eat something when I was hungry.


    We looked at each other. After a while, the foolish aunt mumbled and went downstairs. She probably went to the kitchen to look for some food. Senior sister whispered to me, "She couldn''t have been talking at all, right?" I nodded, not knowing what to say. I couldn''t believe that a few months old child could express his thoughts so clearly.


    After a while, the foolish girl ran upstairs with a thump. I didn''t know what she was holding, but she was obviously very happy. I could clearly hear him making ''wow'' sounds of surprise. As he ate, he mumbled, "Delicious ¡­"


    My heart thumped in my chest. I didn''t expect this little guy to grow so fast, moreover, he has never spoken in front of us before. We always thought that he was only able to speak after he was 1 or 2 years old, just like a normal child. I didn''t dare think about it.


    Senior sister smiled and wanted to leave. I hastily grabbed her hand and asked, "Where are you going?" Senior sister innocently looked at me and said, "You know how to talk. I''m going to see what he can say. You can go too."


    After saying that, she pulled me out. I said, "Senior sister, don''t you feel that this matter is strange? How could a child be this young and be able to speak? Moreover, why is he not saying a single word in front of us?"


    After hearing what I said, the Senior Sister calmed down and said, "That''s right. What you said makes sense. However, a child this young might be afraid of birth. Anyway, he can''t be as complicated as you think." I happily opened the door and went to the next room. I hastily followed, while my foolish uncle was currently feeding me some leftovers. The leftovers seemed like he was really hungry, but he wasn''t afraid of the cold at all.


    The senior sister hastily went up and said, "How can you all feed the child? Such a young child can''t eat at all." The silly nun giggled and said, "If he can eat, he can eat. When you''re not around, I''ll keep feeding him." The more I looked at him, the more frightened I became. He really resembled his dead mother, Yukiko.


    The Senior Martial Sister didn''t seem to see it and smiled as she rubbed his head. As she did so, she teased him, "Dot, when can you talk? Talk to Auntie."


    The silly nun said, "You can''t touch it. When it comes to eating, you hate people who go near it the most." As soon as she said that, Senior Sister cried out in surprise and bit on Senior Sister''s hand, taking advantage of Senior Sister''s surprise. Senior Sister''s reaction was fast and didn''t seem to be bad, but she also left two knife marks.


    It seemed that Senior Sister''s action of touching his head made him very unhappy. Senior Sister was frightened, obviously she did not expect Little Dan''s personality to be so violent, after all, we had always treated him as a baby who was drinking milk, but now, he was looking at us with a gaze that did not have the cute look of a child, instead, he was staring at us with hatred.


    The Senior Sister looked at the bite marks on her hand and said in disbelief, "He ¡­" Did he have teeth? " The foolish aunt said, "Yes, it has long since grown. It''s very small, but very sharp." After saying that, the foolish woman looked at Xiao Yu and giggled, and then lowered her head again to eat.

 C133

    Senior Sister and I walked out, stupefied. I almost couldn''t believe it. Senior Sister was touching the bite marks on her hand, and there were a few small holes where her teeth were being bitten, and blood was seeping out from them.


    "It''s scary." "Don''t forget what kind of people his parents are. I really don''t know what he looks like in this meeting. Just thinking about it makes him scared." Thinking about this, I remembered what my master said. We were protecting him, otherwise it would be very difficult for the children of the wild deities and humans to grow up. Our kind of protection is against the heavens.


    After settling down senior sister, I went back to my room to pack up. Although I was a bit flustered, I still couldn''t let out a long breath because of a baby, so I was feeling a lot less depressed. I pricked up my ears and listened, the silly girl was already waiting for me to finish eating.


    I still have to tell my master, but what should I say? If one could talk, they would at most develop early. Biting people, children, it was very normal, having long teeth ¡­ It wasn''t normal for her to have long teeth at such a young age, but what could she do because of them? Thinking back and forth, her master wouldn''t do anything, even if she didn''t worry about the silly look on her aunt''s face, she should be fine after taking care of her for so long.


    After thinking for a moment, I decided to go downstairs to find my master and knock on his door. My master was still awake on the brick bed, so I asked him what was wrong, and I told him everything that had happened. Seeing my master''s reaction, my master thought for a moment and said, "To be honest, I don''t know what to do with this kid, we can only go one step at a time.


    When I returned to my room, my mind was in a mess. I didn''t know why, but the reason why I was so worried about the trip out, was it because I had to face the demon, Pei Hong Du, with fear in my heart, maybe, or maybe it was because I was tired after running around for the past few days, maybe, I couldn''t think of anything else and decided to just go to sleep.


    This is how I handle things. I don''t understand anything and just don''t think about it. However, there are some things that I can''t control myself, such as thinking and reminiscing.


    His ears couldn''t help but listen for the surrounding sounds, even if it was a tiny sound. In the room next door, his Senior Sister''s voice was like a silly nun''s and a little girl''s, and he could only hear the regular breathing, as if what just happened didn''t count for much to them.


    I don''t know if Senior Sister''s hand is in pain or not. After all, it''s bleeding, and she''s sleeping soundly, so it looks like there''s nothing wrong, but I, as an onlooker, am so attentive that I''m even more serious than I am. Aren''t you afraid that this auntie will spank him? When I thought about this, I couldn''t help but laugh. Even I admired my own imagination.


    His phone vibrated twice. It''s information, it''s so late, who is it? I don''t know anyone, I don''t know anyone that can''t sleep at this late hour, but I didn''t expect that when I opened it, it would be Qin Xuemei, "What are you doing?"


    It was just a few simple words, but they firmly caught my heart and made my heart beat faster. It was so late and she still hadn''t slept yet, and thinking of me, the message she sent me made my heart race. That kind of panic was a type of happy panic. Very quickly, she replied, "I guessed."


    I didn''t know what to say, but my mood was extremely complicated. I wanted to continue talking to her, but I was also afraid of annoying her by saying something that didn''t appeal to me. I was at a loss for what to do with my contradictory thoughts, I might as well pretend to be asleep instead of replying, but wouldn''t it be too rude to just say good night? Then, wouldn''t it be embarrassing for her to say more if she had something to say? Alas, the word made me turn red.


    The sudden ringing of the ringtone startled me. When I looked around, I saw that it was Qin Xuemei. I quickly took the call and pressed my ear against the phone, afraid that I would hear her words incorrectly.


    For a long time, there was no sound from the other side. I heard breathing, so I couldn''t help but say, "That ¡­" "Is it here..." We said it at the same time and stopped at the same time. I let out a long breath and said, "You first."


    She smiled tenderly and said, "Why aren''t you sleeping?" I looked at my watch. It was almost twelve, so I said, "You haven''t slept either." She said, "What are you doing?"


    I thought about how to make her happy and how to leave a good impression. After thinking for a long time, I finally managed to say, "I''m reading." At that time, I thought that boys who read books as a hobby would leave a gentle impression on girls. Actually, I don''t know much about girls.


    I couldn''t fool her into thinking that she was smart, "That can''t be, Student Sun Hao. Are you still reading at such a late hour?" I''m separated by the phone, my face is still red and hot. We''ve known each other for a long time, and we weren''t that nervous when we first met. What''s wrong with you now ¡­ I don''t understand myself.


    "That... I suddenly want to read a book. " "Oh, what are you reading?" I thought about it for a long time and said, "Magazine, reading magazines."


    "Hahaha." The voice left an impression on me that I wouldn''t dare to forget even after many years had passed. At this moment in my youth, the most beautiful moment would probably be the time when my love had just started. The green fruits may not be delicious, but for those who haven''t eaten them, holding them in their hands is already an absolutely beautiful experience.


    "Student Sun Hao, have you been staying in your Master''s shop during these past few days of vacation?" Qin Xuemei''s slow voice was full of expectation and inquiry. I said, "That''s right, nothing special happened, so I helped Master look after the shop."


    "Will you also become a businessman like your master in the future?" she asked, a simple question that caused waves of warmth to surge in my heart, "Mm ¡­ I don''t know, who knows what will happen in the future, that ¡­ Qin ¡­ What are you doing? " For a moment I didn''t know how to address her, and then I realized that I hadn''t paid much attention to what I called her before.


    "You look so nervous. Student Sun Hao, what did you call me just now?" Her tone was filled with the meaning of a joke. I wasn''t a person who could joke around with others, but I didn''t feel the slightest bit disgusted by her joke. "I ¡­" I don''t know what to say, Qin Xuemei. "


    Hearing my slow reply, she smiled and said, "You''re just like me, calling you that? Your name is two words and mine is three. If you also called me Qin Xuemei, wouldn''t it be very troublesome?"


    I said, "What should I call it?" She said, "My parents call me Xuemei. You can call me that too." "Hmm, Xuemei, what are you doing?"


    A voice that was deliberately suppressed came from the other side. She was probably covering her mouth as she laughed. After laughing, she said, "Sun Hao, you are so bored." Embarrassed, I didn''t know what to say. I just smiled and said, "What are you going to do tomorrow?" I said, "I''m going to BJ tomorrow. Master will bring us there."


    There was no sound from the other side for a long time. Finally, she said, "Oh, it''s so far away. Where are you going?" Of course, I wouldn''t tell her, so I said, "It''s because uncle-master is over there. He misses us so he let us go."


    "What a pity ¡­" "Well, when will you be back?" Qin Xuemei was not as happy as she was just now. The disappointment in her voice was very obvious.


    "I don''t know either ¡­" I know that this time I will be in danger, very danger, Master''s injury just so happens to be not completely recovered, I can''t possibly let Master lead the way in everything. If he is in trouble again, I don''t even dare to imagine what would happen to me, I already can''t leave Master and Senior Sister, they are a part of my life.


    "What, are you sleepy?" Qin Xuemei asked softly. I hurriedly said, "I''m not sleepy, it''s just that ¡­" By the way, have you been at home during the holidays? "


    "Me, you still know how to ask me? I enrolled in the zither class, and would study there every morning. Oh right, you don''t even know how beautiful the teacher who taught me piano is, especially since his hair is so long and straight. When could my hair ever grow that long? Unfortunately, my hair is somewhat self-curling."


    "Your hair is already very good-looking. It''s good to roll it up since you don''t have to worry about it being too hot. How much money do you want to spend to become like you?" I can''t believe I''m saying something like that. It looks like people are affected by the environment, but over time it''s deep or shallow.


    "Student Sun Hao, you rarely speak like this. Don''t you always speak bluntly? So it turns out you also know how to praise others." I said, "It''s not a compliment, it''s the truth."


    "Sun Hao, that ¡­" When are you leaving tomorrow? " She asked carefully, "I don''t know about that, but Master didn''t tell me. What about it?"


    "Can you come out now?" Her voice trailed off, and she held her breath while I waited for an answer. It was twelve o''clock, late as it was, but it wasn''t too late to see her.


    "I... "Well, do you want to see me?" I said, "I''ll go find you." How could I dare to ask a girl like her to come and find me at such a late hour? I hastily said, "Don''t! I''ll go and find you. Where can I go to find you?" "Let''s go downstairs to my house." "Alright, it''s settled then."


    After putting down the phone, I took a few deep breaths. Running out in the middle of the night was nothing, after all, I wasn''t a child who wouldn''t be afraid, but to see a girl, and it was her, my heart couldn''t help but throb. I quickly put on my clothes and jumped out of the window.


    After walking for a while, we finally got into a taxi. The driver looked at me with vigilance. "Where are we going?" The driver sounded a little dissatisfied. I gave him the address and the driver said, "Come on up."


    There were very few cars at night, so we soon arrived at the place. After getting off the car, I ran towards it. From behind, I heard the driver shout, "I haven''t paid yet." He was so excited that he even forgot to pay the driver.


    After paying her, she patted herself on the chest to calm down and went downstairs to her house. When she saw that the light in her bedroom was still on, she was already waiting on the windowsill. When she saw me coming, she waved her hand excitedly and withdrew.

 C134

    Just as I was spinning in circles, a pair of ice-cold little hands covered my eyes. I was elated and knew that it was her. "Guess who I am."


    Taking her hand off, I saw that Qin Xuemei was standing behind me with a smile on her face. For a moment, I didn''t know how to describe the joy and excitement in my heart. She smiled and said, "Why did you come so quickly? I thought I''d have to wait a while." I''m afraid you''ve waited too long. "


    We took a walk in the park below her house, where the light was warm and white. It was quiet and peaceful, as if it were a fairyland far away from the mortal world. As she walked, she kicked at the rocks on the ground.


    "When are you coming back?" She looked at the floor and asked me, "I don''t know either. It should be soon. Why did he come back before school started?"


    She did not speak, and neither did I. We walked side by side, my heart pounding like a deer''s, even without sound, for fear of destroying the atmosphere.


    "Then help me take a photo." She took out a thin camera and stood in front of the park lights, her face beaming. I took the camera and recorded this beautiful moment, and she handed it to me. This photo has been with me for a long, long time.


    I don''t remember how long we spent together before I went back. I only remember her waving at me from the stairs, her long hair flying, and that moment when this girl was the only one in my world, and I almost didn''t want to move my feet. We said goodbye for a long time before we reluctantly left.


    My master told me that being a girl is a hero. He said that if he wasn''t a hero, it was because he was too obsessed with being a girl. However, in my eyes, a hero might not be good, but a lover might not be bad.


    "Don''t sleep anymore. You only know how to sleep in at such a young age. Do you have any prospects?" Early in the morning, senior sister imitated my master''s tone and told me to get up. I couldn''t help but laugh as I thought about our date last night. She looked at me and said, "You''re still laughing? I''m going to get angry. I really can''t carve rotten wood."


    "Good morning, Senior Sister." I rubbed my eyes as I explained. Senior sister said, "What''s the earlier? Master has already gone out to make a trip back." I asked, "Master, why are you out so early?" It''s not about the tickets. "


    Usually, people in the department would arrange for such things, but the master said he didn''t want to trouble others and always paid for himself. This time, he found out that there was no ticket at all, so the master stomped his foot and went to sleep, buying three trains to make up the tickets.


    "It can''t be, Master, why are you asking us to lie down so far away?" As I ate, I looked at the three bunks on the table.


    "So what if you''re lying down. Lying down isn''t much better than sitting down. This is still the last three tickets to bed. Go ahead and be happy, or else we''ll have to sit down." I had no choice but to do so, but to think that we would have to spend a few hours in the cramped sleeping berth of the train.


    After we finished eating, the foolish girl continued to play with him, returning to her normal appearance. She no longer had the ferocious look from yesterday. The more I looked at her, the colder my heart became.


    After packing our luggage, the three of us headed straight for the train station. For some reason, I didn''t feel safe on this trip to Beijing, even though we knew that we weren''t the main force dealing with Pei Hong Du, and even Grand Uncle wasn''t. But we still felt uneasy.


    The dull atmosphere of the train calmed me down a little, and I climbed up onto my bunk. As the train swayed, I actually slept more soundly, and the people in the other shops did not show their faces.


    After a long time, they finally arrived at BJ. Upon hearing that we were making a sleeper, the senior monk was surprised. Looking at the senior apprentice sister''s dejected face, he joked, "My junior apprentice sister has suffered so much on the way here, even her beauty has worn out."


    The Senior Sister stared at him and said, "Senior Brother, you seem to have become quite a bit fatter." The first senior brother took her luggage with a smile and said, "You''ve indeed gotten fat. After coming back, you''ve eaten and slept every day, and you''ve also gotten a lot more meat."


    On the way to Great Master''s house, First Senior Brother Ju kept telling us about the recent events. Pei Hong Du''s men were either killed or fled, and there were quite a few that were captured alive, it seems like this fellow Pei Hong Du is really done for, to say that Yuan Zuohai is truly a capable man, this time his family and disciples are out in full strength, coordinating with our department''s people, Pei Hong actually was unable to resist at all, and was forced to retreat step by step.


    From the looks of it, everything was going well during the battle. I heaved a sigh of relief, I don''t have any dreams of being a hero, it would be best if I didn''t fight.


    When we arrived at Uncle Master''s house, Uncle was already waiting for us at the door. I greeted him from a distance away. Uncle''s face was full of smiles when he saw us. Even his eyebrows and beard were smiling along with us.


    It was only then that Martial Uncle calmed down. The smile on his face faded a little, but I could tell that Martial Uncle was very happy to see us. Martial Uncle looked at me, then looked at Senior Sister and said, "I really missed you guys."


    We thought of Uncle, too. We sat around each other, talking nonstop, each of us having a lot to say. After a while, our throats dried up and Uncle said, "You''re really too old for this. Mother Yu, pour some tea."


    After drinking the tea, I realized that I was already very thirsty, only after seeing the joy in my Senior Brother and Senior Uncle''s heart dilute other feelings, did Great Master mention the matter of capturing Pei Hong Du, but Great Master Uncle said something similar to what he said, Great Master Uncle said. Although on the surface, Pei Hong Du and his gang had already caught quite a few people, but most of them were just small fish and shrimp, while none of the people at the top level of his organization had caught any of them.


    His Master said, "Looks like Pei Hong and his group did not even think about fighting face to face." "That''s right," said the Grand Master. "Although on the surface, they have been beaten back, but in reality, we know nothing about them. The people who show their faces are only those on the sidelines of their organization."


    Not long after we arrived, people from the department came to Great Master''s house, after all, he was still considered to be a senior figure in the department. Great Master''s suggestions were still very important to them, and Senior Brother Juehai and Senior Brother Juehe were also the core members of the department. The reason why Senior Brother Jueyou and Senior Brother Jueyou haven''t stepped onto the stage yet is because Great Master thinks that Pei Hong''s group still haven''t revealed their true strength.


    The person who came was a messenger from the department, and he briefly told Grand Uncle about the recent situation. He had recently caught people from Pei Hong Du''s organization in many areas of China, and they found out that Pei Hong and the core members of his organization had drifted across the ocean to other countries. Some of the members also went to WT Island, which was located across the sea.


    That night, just as we finished eating, there was a knock on the door. Great Master looked at his watch and said, "Why is there still someone coming at this time, could it be that there''s a problem ahead of us?"


    After a while, Uncle Master brought in a handsome man with a straight back. Uncle Master invited him to sit down and asked him, "I heard that someone from the north has arrived?" Uncle Master introduced us to him. He said, "Well, well, well, thank you very much. I think I will have to trouble you in the future."


    His Master said, "You''re too polite. You are?" That person said, "Senior, my name is Yuan Zhenzheng, and the person who was captured is my younger brother. According to Old Master Guan, Senior has arrived. My father immediately sent me here to meet senior and a few other seniors." My grandmaster''s surname is Guan, so he called me grandmaster Bo Guan. I thought to myself that this person''s etiquette was good, and he also had a decent appearance, so I had a good impression of him. He is a member of the Yuan Family, and moreover, the son of Yuan Zuohai.


    At a glance, one could tell that he was someone who had received higher education. He spoke with open confidence and a smile on his face, but when it came to his younger brother, there was not even the slightest bit of worry. Even if he had confidence in his father and our department, no one could guarantee that he would not be harmed if he fell into the hands of his younger brother''s group.


    After the conversation was over, he invited us to his temporary residence. His father was there as well, and after Uncle Master agreed to send him off, I was really curious about this Yuan family.


    The next morning, Yuan Zhen was already waiting for us. He took us to his place in a luxurious car that I had never seen before, and after walking for a while, we arrived at a quiet place. This is the Rich District, far from the bustling city.


    Yuan Zhen led us in, there was an old man sitting on the wide Dragon Throne sofa in the hall, upon seeing us enter, the old man stood up, enthusiastically greeted the Grand Master, and after sitting down, I carefully sized him up, this is Yuan Chunhai, according to Grand Master Uncle, this person should be a generation older than him, his age is probably no less than a hundred, but I do not dare to believe that the person in front of me is truly a hundred year old man, Yuan Chunhai has a straight body, a straight nose, straight straight eyebrows in his hair, black and white hair.


    This kind of temperament only exists in those who are extremely powerful and always have a high position. Even though he is sitting in front of us, I have a feeling that I can''t see through him. It is as if there is a layer of mist surrounding him and even if I can see his face, I can''t see the expression on his face.


    "It must have been hard for your junior to come all the way here with his disciple. Speaking of which, this is our family''s matter. I must be feeling very guilty for having our department here." Even though he did not purposely speak loudly, I could still feel that the Qi in his voice was like muffled thunder, what kind of sacred being is this, I have never seen Pei Hong Du, but it seems that Pei Hong has already offended this person, it is truly unfortunate, if it was me, no matter what, I do not want to go against this person.

 C135

    Master Uncle said, "Old Man Yuan is too polite. Pei Hong has committed many evil deeds and is the most wanted person in the department to get rid of. This time, my junior apprentice-brother has come to help. Old Man Yuan, if there''s anything you need, feel free to tell me."


    Yuan Zhaohai said, "Old bro, you''re too polite. The person in charge here is you. You can handle the arrangements." He spoke politely, but the tone was unshakable and strong.


    The Great Master said, "Old Man Yuan, about the ambush on Pei Hong Du''s treasury, what do you think ¡­" I''ve seen that list. They are all young geniuses, so it''s good for them to train more. It''s about time for us old arms and legs to rest. "


    So Pei Hong already had a place to hide his money, and one of his missions this time was to destroy that place. Without money, no matter how much power Pei Hong had, he would not be able to display it, not to mention that there were so many people under his command who ate money every day. Pei Hong would definitely have his men transfer the money out, and they would definitely be his trusted men.


    "Brother Guan is so meticulous. I also know about this news. I have already arranged a few disciples in the sect, and the department has also assigned a few outstanding young people. I am going to let them do this." Yuan Zuohai said, the Great Master said, "Old Man Yuan''s arrangement definitely won''t be a problem. My martial nephew''s skills are not bad, let him try his best."


    Yuan Zhenghai looked at me and Senior Sister and said, "Yes, you two are outstanding talents in the future. Brother Guan''s Martial Nephew can''t be wrong, so it''s better if he can join. Right, how is Ju Yi?" "It''s just a minor injury," said the Grand Master. "It''s not a major injury anymore." "That''s good. I was really worried that the child might have a problem." After we finished discussing the process, I joined the group. Senior Sister had other arrangements.


    Early the next morning, I tidied up properly and rushed over to Yuan Zhenhai''s house. Yuan Zhenyi came to receive me, and when I saw that Yuan Zhenhai had not woken up yet, I asked: "Is Elder Yuan still not up yet?" Yuan Zhen insisted, "No, Father is already up. He''s in the backyard. I''ll take you there."


    I counted a total of five people. They were all around twenty years old and wore the same set of clothes, with the word ''Yuan'' printed on the collar. Seeing me, Yuan Zhaohai smiled and said, "Martial Nephew, come and get acquainted with your seniors and juniors."


    Holding my hand, she introduced the five young people to her family members. Although they were older than me, they didn''t have their proper pride, which made me feel that they were steady and reserved. I was becoming more and more interested in the Yuan clan, but the only thing I didn''t understand was whether this Yuan Zhenghai''s son would live or die, how could he and his disciples be so relaxed and at ease?


    Not long later, Yuan Zhenzheng brought in three more people. They were also young people around the age of twenty. "Father, these three are the elites of our department. They''re here to assist with this mission." Yuan Zhen respectfully said.


    The leader of the three stood out with an excited expression and said, "Junior greets Master Yuan." Yuan Zuohai laughed out loud, "It''s not strange for youngsters to be so courteous, but don''t be so reserved. Come, you''re truly stubborn. Tell me about today''s activities."


    The mission this time was very simple, we had to destroy all of the treasures at the place where Pei Hong had buried his treasures. Of course, this was because we were all lightly equipped and could not bring back those priceless treasures.


    The nine of us will stay together until night, we are about the same age, so naturally we will have topics to talk about. Although Master Yuan''s disciples have always been accompanying him, I feel that the enthusiasm shown by the five of them are all based on politeness, and they are the three elites of the department''s younger generation. They are very talkative and not annoying at all.


    The leader was called Ba Huai. He was twenty-two years old, had thick eyebrows, a wide nose, a big mouth, and liked to laugh. When he laughed, his mouth would move to the back of his teeth, and his teeth, along with his teeth, could be seen.


    At night, just as the sky turned dark, our group of people rode towards the southwest in a car. No one said a word in the car, and Huai Huai also had a serious face, it is true, no matter how simple the mission is, after all, the enemies we have to face are those inhumane people. When I thought of this, the fox blood in my body surged, and my body immediately heated up.


    "We''ve arrived." The car in front stopped. The driver was one of the members of the Yuan clan, Yuan Qiuming. He was the Eldest Senior Brother of the five men. He acted very straightforwardly and didn''t say anything unnecessary.


    The target was an abandoned factory. Although no one seemed to be inside, there was a lot of mystery inside, and the basement of the factory was a huge space, so he did not know how much manpower was needed to complete it. According to his estimation, it was the size of a football field.


    Ba Yi and I formed a team of three. The people of the Yuan clan entered from other places. After the four of us left, they anxiously said, "This place is dark. What should we do?"


    As soon as his voice fell, a few large lamps lit up, and the place immediately became as bright as day. What appeared before us were metal pillars, and when we got closer, we saw that the metal pillars were two meters tall, so we were able to hug them together. What was this for, I knocked on the door, it was hollow inside, but the outer layer of the metal pillar was very thick, so we wanted to know what was inside but it was basically impossible.


    The huge space here was filled with iron pillars. From afar, we could see them one by one, but there was nothing else. As we walked, we looked and said, "What the hell is this?" After hearing him say the word ''ghost'', goosebumps suddenly all over my body started to rise. I didn''t know why, but a cold breeze came from my back. Almost at the same time, a person by my side hurriedly said, "Quickly leave. This isn''t a good place."


    He could feel it, too, and before we could move, the nearest iron pillar gave off a loud thump, and with it came a series of sounds from the nearby iron pillars, either loud or rapid, which soon filled the space.


    The four of us had our backs to each other. Facing such a situation, all we could do was focus our attention. I said, "It seems like the things inside these metal pillars are going to come out. Let''s be careful." Just as he finished speaking, the first sound of the metal pillar suddenly exploded, and a handprint appeared on the metal sheet.


    I turned pale with fright. This metal pillar was completely sealed, so how could there be a living being within it? Even if there was a living being, I simply couldn''t imagine what kind of living being would be able to leave an imprint on this thick metal pillar.


    One after another, sounds came from all directions, one after another, the skin of the metal pillars bulged from the impact, and at this moment, we are already very far away from the passage, and the things inside these pillars are about to come out. If they come out, we don''t even have a place to escape to.


    Ba Wei said, "Run, don''t wait to die here." Just as he was about to run, I pulled him back. The other two people also stopped and said, "What are you doing?" I said, "I''m not going to rush there. Hurry up and listen to me."


    I wanted to use the Gate of Heaven to hide us, and that was the only way I could think of. It was definitely too late to run, so I held Ba Yi down and shouted to the other two: "If you want to live, then listen to me."


    They also knew that it was almost impossible to run back now. Bawdy said, "I''ll believe you this once." I let the three of them sit in the painted circle. I walked and stopped around the circle while chanting at the same time. Time is of the essence, so I can only temporarily set up a small formation.


    Unexpectedly, in just ten seconds, I didn''t manage to complete a full lap. This was also related to my unfamiliarity. With a loud sound, a hole was smashed open in one of the metal pillars, and a shriveled human figure walked out from it.


    Along with a cloud of dust, the human figure slowly walked out, his body was simply hung with a few pieces of cloth, it could be seen that it was once a set of clothes, the human body was as thin as a bamboo pole, his body was full of scars, even white bones could be seen, if one looked at his face, there was almost no intact flesh on his face, there were no eyeballs at the eyes, only two black holes, from the side of his face, one could see his teeth, his nose was caved in a ball, sticking to his face.


    This face was no different from a skeleton''s. It was as if a layer of human skin had been glued onto the skeleton''s frame. This human skin was sticky to the point where it was crooked. His craftsmanship was obviously not up to standard.


    We looked at him, and he seemed to see us as well. He turned his head, and his two dark eyes looked over at us, and he moved slowly towards us, saying, "God, what is this?" He was about to stand up.


    I hastily pressed down on his shoulder to calm my mind, and chanted an incantation to finish the remaining few steps. At this moment, the human skeleton was already about two meters away from us. After I finished walking around, I immediately felt a warm and gentle aura envelop me.


    However, I didn''t have much confidence in my own array formation. This array formation required me to make a full three laps to stabilize the array. After walking one round, the stability of the array formation was as good as paper. At this moment, I could only pray that this weak array formation would be able to stop us and help us through this crisis.


    "This... What exactly is this monster? " The man sitting next to me said in a quavering voice, and I squeezed my lips together and said, "Don''t talk." It wasn''t just him, but the four of us were trembling, especially me. I knew very well that this situation was like facing a pack of wolves in the wilderness while there was only a short wooden fence in front of us.


    The human skeleton walked over, and as it got closer, I could clearly see the skin on his face drooping. He also noticed the bit of yang energy emitted from what we said just now, and he seemed to be wondering why there was no sign of human life here.


    With the protection of the array, the Qi Summoning wouldn''t be discovered. I was just about to rejoice that the array was quite useful, when suddenly, the human Skeleton suddenly lowered its head, and that thin piece of human skin almost touched my face. I was so scared by his actions that I almost suffocated.

 C136

    I could almost smell the stench coming from his face, but it was impossible, because the human skeleton in front of me was now a mummy and wouldn''t give off any smell.


    The other three people looked at me nervously. For a moment, I really wanted to stand up and punch this dried corpse in front of me, but the human skeletons that came out from the other metal pillars one after another made me lose my temper. If I were to make a move now, killing this skeleton wouldn''t be a difficult task, and escaping from the encirclement of more than a hundred human skeletons wouldn''t be that easy.


    This human skeleton had been standing in front of me for dozens of seconds, and I almost thought he was asleep. Suddenly, he jerked his head up, opened his mouth wide, and seemed to be exhaling.


    Then I saw that the man next to me was sweating profusely, his eyes were wide open, his mouth was wide open, and I reached out my hand to press it down, but he kept saying, "I want to die here, I don''t want to die here ¡­" His mouth trembled as he said this. After taking a few short breaths, he jumped up and ran out like a madman.


    The three of us can only watch on helplessly as he makes this crazy move. No one is going to pull him back, because we all know, it''s practically no different from courting death. Any small act by him would destroy this weak formation even more.


    Just as I expected, he had only taken a few steps when he was grabbed by a human skeleton beside him. Dozens of skeletons pressed down on him and grabbed him with their own withered, skeletal hands, and among the corpses, I saw that he had stretched out his hand towards us the last time, the fear and despair on his face was indescribable, as if he was blaming us for not helping him. In the next second, he was torn to pieces by dozens of hands.


    The three of us watched as our companions died just like that. We didn''t know how to vent the fear in our bodies, and we didn''t know if it was our turn now, but sitting in the array, we could feel the smell of blood growing stronger and stronger, because the array''s power was weakening, so it was hard for us to be separated from the outside world. As for the dried corpses who tore one up, they became even more excited, constantly looking around them.


    I know that the thirst for flesh and blood for dried corpses is extremely terrifying, most dried corpses are imprisoned in immobile places and slowly die. After dying, the souls would stay on the corpses for some reason, so these dried corpses would be in this half-dead state, and because of the great resentment they had before dying, they would be very sensitive to the flesh and blood of living people.


    Just when I was worrying about the weakening formation, these wandering corpses suddenly became manic and restless, and even started to have physical conflicts with each other. There was hope, I saw this scene, although I don''t know what happened, but this is our chance to escape, I whispered to Ba Huai, "In a while, follow me out, we have to be fast, we can''t hesitate, this is our only chance."


    Ba Wei was quite calm. "The disciples of the Yuan clan still haven''t come out. Where did they go? Are we just going to abandon them like that?" I said, "They''re not the same as us. They probably won''t encounter such a situation. After we leave, we''ll think of a way to block the exit before going to find the Yuan clan''s people." Ba Wei said, "Alright, it''s settled then."


    As I closed my eyes, I called out to the fox blood in my body. As soon as the fox blood was awakened by me, it immediately became aware of the danger around me, and immediately, the blood in my body started to run wild. I could even feel the changes in every blood vessel under my skin, and the blood vessels beneath my skin slowly became thicker as it flowed.


    With a slight popping sound, the magic formation completely faded away, and instantly, the earth-shattering roars and fishy smell came out from the surroundings.


    "Run." I took the stick out and charged ahead, with the two of them at my heels. I gripped the stick tightly, killing left and right, knocking down countless mummified bodies, which were flushed red from the power I had poured into them, and brandishing the stick in the air, the mummified corpses all touching death.


    With a ''bang'', I smashed the head of the corpse in front of me. The head of the corpse was the gathering place of the remaining souls, and after being smashed, he could no longer move, his rotten body fell on the ground and shattered. Suddenly, an indescribable stench entered my nose.


    While I was still in a daze, a withered hand grabbed my right arm. Startled, I looked up and saw a mummified corpse. This dried corpse was very short and only reached to my chest, but the strength of this dried hand was extremely great.


    ''Hiss, ''I gasped, the fox blood in my body was boiling now, I was afraid I wouldn''t be hurt much by the collision, but this shriveled body made me faint from the pain, and I instinctively swung my arm to try to shake him off, but his hand seemed to have grown on me, and I couldn''t get the wheel off no matter what I did. I switched the baton from my right hand to my left, and smashed it against his head, sending dust flying all over his head.


    At the same time, a burst of cold air came from the wound. Not good, this corpse had been here for an unknown period of time, and it had already produced a corpse poison. This cold air was a sign that the corpse poison had entered the body, so he had to quickly leave this place to find a way to cure it, otherwise, if the corpse poison entered into his internal organs, even if he didn''t die, he would have to skin it.


    The dried corpses in front of us were either attacking each other, or were attracted by our yang energy and came towards us. There were some dried corpses that fell to the ground while we were walking, and it was a mess. I calmed down, the injuries on my right arm constantly stimulating me, and I could feel the corpse poison spreading within me.


    After smashing down a dried corpse that was heading towards me, I shouted, "Quickly, let''s go!" When he turned his head to look, he immediately felt a chill run down his spine. Bawai and his companions were tightly grabbed by a few dried corpses, but after the last scream, they stopped moving. Bawai was still struggling with his strength when a dried corpse threw itself behind him, viciously biting at his back. In an instant, the dried corpse''s face was dyed red with Ba Yi''s blood.


    The dried corpses were stimulated by the fresh blood and flesh, and they became even more crazy. Countless hands tore at each other, and their bodies were covered in blood.


    My eyes blazed. Ignoring the wound in my arm, I rushed forward and grabbed Bawai''s outstretched hand. I pulled hard with my legs, pulling him along with the seven or eight mummified corpses that were entangled with him. My feet didn''t stop moving like a train of locomotives, pulling the man and his ball of corpses forward.


    Ignoring the seemingly endless stream of corpses in front of me, ignoring the screams and screams of the desiccated corpses behind me, I only had one thought in mind: Charge, I must charge out. At this moment, my eyes are bloodshot, one hand is holding Ba Huai''s hand, one hand is protecting my face, relying on the huge pushing force provided by my legs and my body to forcefully break open a path, a path for me to escape from death.


    I grabbed him by the neck a step faster than he did and used him as a shield. Soon, a few mummified corpses fell on top of my shield, but fortunately they were dry and light as paper, so I did, dragging a pile of mummies behind me and carrying a pile of mummies in front of me like an indefatigable motor.


    Due to the huge impact, several dried corpses were knocked out of their hands and feet, causing them to struggle continuously. When I looked back, I was stunned by what I saw just now, I was only focused on running forward and didn''t even look back, and when I looked back, the pile of corpses behind me is already like a small mountain. Ba Yi''s hand was still on mine, and most of the dried corpses on his body were still fighting and dragging each other.


    I tried my best to pull Ba Huai out. His dried corpse had already fallen apart, but it still stuck tightly to his body. As I tried to pull him out, I yelled out his name, finally pulling him out of the pile of corpses.


    I hugged my head as I kneeled on the ground in pain. How could this be? The three people who were so lively before were actually all dead at this moment, why is this? If I knew that this was the result, I wouldn''t have let them down no matter what.


    "You ¡­ You... "Hurry up and leave." I could hardly believe my ears. "Leave me alone," Buddy said weakly from the floor.


    "Bastard." I pulled him up. His face showed pain as he weakly said, "I can''t take it anymore. Hurry up and leave." Before he realized it, we had already reached the exit. There was almost nothing left for the mummies around us to move. I carried him on my back and climbed up the path we came from.


    His four limbs began to twitch uncontrollably. This was the reason for his exhaustion, the speed at which the fox''s blood circulated was getting slower and slower, and the sweat on his body flowed out like water from a sluice gate. Very quickly, his hair became wet as if it had just been washed, and the wind was cold and hot.


    After resting for a bit, I struggled to carry my arms up. Just as I was about to stand up, my legs buckled and fell again. It seems that my body still can''t completely endure the impact and consumption of the fox''s blood, "We ¡­ This is... Where is it? " Ba Huai woke up. I bitterly smiled and said, "We''re out."


    "Really, we really... Is it really out? " The joy on Ba Huai''s face stopped for a second before he lowered his head and began to cry.

 C137

    I knew what he was crying about. When he came here, he was laughing and talking with his companions, and after a while he became a corpse. No, he was a corpse without any remains.


    He cried for a while, and I waited. I knew he was dying now, and I said, "Cry, and it will be easier.


    He wiped away his tears and said, "Thank you for bringing me out. I owe you my life." I was a little surprised to see him so serious, as if finding him out was a burden to him, and then I understood that there was a kind of man who didn''t think much of himself, but who absolutely didn''t want to be in debt to others, and who was not a sensitive person, but a germaphobe, and who was very grateful for what I did when I saved him, but who was ashamed, too, that he had become a burden to me.


    After pulling him up, he clenched his teeth and the sweat on his forehead started to roll down. From the looks of it, he knew that the current situation between the two of us couldn''t care less about anyone else. I was afraid that we couldn''t care less about the five people of the Yuan clan. He gritted his teeth and said, "I can walk."


    We walked out, the two cars parked outside, me and Ba Wei, and he kept driving until we came to a place I had never been before, where there was a guard standing guard at the gate. We got out, and when the guard saw Ba Wei turn pale with fright, he quickly ran over to help Ba Wei up and said, "Captain Ba Wei, what''s wrong with you?"


    "I don''t know how to explain it all, but take me to the clinic. I''m afraid I won''t be able to hold on for long." The guard helped him in, and when I tried to get in behind him, he stopped me and said, "Who are you?" Bway said, "He''s one of us." The guard let me in.


    The three of us went straight to the infirmary at the back, which was the second floor of the small room at the back, and after we went in, we went straight to the room inside, which he seemed to be very familiar with. The two doctors inside were talking, and when they saw us come in, especially Ba Yi, who was covered in blood, they both jumped in fright and hurriedly took Ba Yi to the operating room, where before entering, Ba Yi said to the doctor, "My friend is also injured."


    A doctor came to look at me, took me to another room, and told me to lie down on the bed. Before I could say anything, the bed shrank and brought me into an enclosed enclosure, where I felt a surge of comfort, either too tired or the air was hypnotic, and I fell asleep very quickly.


    After an unknown amount of time, I opened my eyes in the midst of silence. The surroundings were terrifyingly quiet, and I could only observe the outside through the circular window in front of me. As I breathed, I felt that my body''s injuries had healed quite a bit, so I stretched my limbs a little.


    I tried to open it, and while I was fumbling around, the bed automatically came out of its cover, and I sat up in it, unable to tell which way was which. While I was still in a daze, two people came in from outside, a doctor and a nurse, probably in their fifties. The nurse was wearing a face mask, and the doctor said, "I woke up so quickly, my recovery is amazing."


    I asked, "Doctor, how long have I been here?" "You''ve been asleep for twelve hours," the doctor said. "I''ve been using an abdominal inhaler to maintain your body functions. You don''t have to eat for the last five hours because a lot of nutrients have been transferred into your body during that time." I looked at my arm and sure enough, there were two stitches.


    I got out of bed and said, "Thank you, Doctor. I wonder how Ba Huai is doing?" The doctor said, "You''re welcome. You can be considered a member of our department. Ba Huai, his condition is not as good as yours. He has lost a lot of blood, and the penicillin poison in his body is very difficult to deal with. He won''t be able to recover anytime soon." I said, "Can I see him?" The doctor nodded.


    When I went out, there were two people standing in the hallway. They were my master and senior sister. When she saw me come out, my master said in surprise, "Haozi, you''re finally awake." Looking at their happy faces, I didn''t know what to say. "Senior Sister Master, I''m fine. How is Bajie?"


    The Master said, "Wish ¡­" It''s just that the kid who went with you isn''t so good. " The three of us went to the next room, where Ba Huai was lying on the bed. His face was pale and he wore an oxygen mask, and he had tubes of various sizes stuck in his body.


    Senior brother Jueyi is also not here. We didn''t see Senior Brother Juehe when we came, nor was we able to see him today, so after the nanny had finished cooking dinner, she left. I asked Master, "Senior uncle, where did Senior Brother Jueyi go?" His Master said, "When we came out, Senior Brother said that something was going to happen soon. He seemed to be very anxious and would probably be back soon."


    "This time, we lost two young people in our department. At the beginning, I thought it was the fault of the intelligence department, but when I thought of it, our intelligence department only said that it was the place where the enemy hid his treasures, Yuan Zuohai said that there were not many enemies lying in ambush there, and he even said that the young man was training, but I didn''t know where he got the news from. When I went over to his place, his five disciples were standing there unharmed."


    I said, "Great Master, when we came out, the Yuan disciples had not come out yet. Furthermore, the situation there was extremely dangerous. How could they be unharmed?" The Great Master said, "When I asked Yuan Zhaohai where he got the information from, he refused to tell me. When I said that two people from our department had died, not only did he not take it seriously, he even ridiculed them, saying that the people from our department were used to peaceful ways. This can also be considered a lesson.


    When the four of us went in, the five disciples of the Yuan clan said that they would take another route, and we never saw them again. When Ba Yi and I came out, the two cars were still parked there, indicating that the five disciples of the Yuan clan hadn''t come out yet, and they were still unscathed even after such a long time. It was either the five of them had great ability or they had some kind of secret.


    Damn it, this Yuan Zuohai is obviously cooperating with our department, and he''s even in the name of our department. On the surface, he''s a member of our department, but why is he still plotting against himself?


    The first senior brother patted my shoulder and said, "It''s good that Haozi is fine. We don''t care what Yuan Zuohai wants to do. He''ll probably be too embarrassed to ask us to do anything in the future. Let''s just wait and see." Senior brother Ji had always been calm. Only he could still think calmly when both uncle master and his master were in a state of anger. The senior sister coldly snorted and said, "That old man Yuan is also not a good person."


    Yuan Zuohai is a person I rarely came into contact with, and I''ve only met him once before, and that was many years ago. This person has a lot of talent, and his background is very deep, so don''t offend him, I''m really angry when I quarrel with him today, whatever, this person is someone we can''t afford to offend, and if we''re right, then he''ll probably be too embarrassed to ask for us anymore. Furthermore, the one who''s being captured is his son, so there''s no need for him to rush us.


    I said, "Great Master, do you realize that this Yuan Zuohai''s biological son has been captured? He doesn''t seem to be in a hurry at all." After a moment of silence, Uncle Master said, "Alright, let''s not think about this anymore. Have you all eaten?"


    I nodded. Uncle Master said, "When you get angry, you don''t even remember to eat. You''re hungry too, aren''t you?" The first senior brother smiled and said, "Master, I haven''t forgotten." After saying that, he took out a packet of biscuits from his pocket and shook it.


    That night, I tossed and turned in my bedroom. I slept too much in the hospital during the day, so at this moment, I was unable to fall asleep. The fox blood in my body circulated slowly.


    "Clang clang clang." Someone lightly knocked on my door, and I stood up to open it. It was Senior Brother Ju. He came in and smiled, "I knew you were awake." I think it''s already 11: 00 PM. Usually, when we are at home, Master wants us to go to sleep before 10: 00. I believe Uncle Master also wants us to sleep before 10: 00 PM.


    "Senior Brother, why haven''t you slept either?" I asked, "Haozi, are you scared today?" I said, "Fortunately, I didn''t think too much about it at the time. Now that I think about it, I''m really afraid." The first senior brother said, "This business of ours is not a good job. Normally, we can''t do it in a hot job." I said, "Senior brother Su is not an ordinary person. He can do it." The first senior brother smiled and said, "Don''t say that. I can''t do it either. I''m afraid as well."


    I said, "That senior brother has also been working here for a long time." The first senior brother said, "That''s right. It''s been twenty years and I''m almost thirty. How fast." Looking at his expression and how old he seemed, I smiled. "Senior Brother, you''re rather emotional." The first senior brother said, "That''s right. Perhaps he has gone through too much."


    I said, "By the way, where did senior brother Juul go?" "He went to the branch, but there are still a lot of people there, especially people like you." Is he like this? "What did he look like?" A genius like him. "


    Senior apprentice-brother Juul truly was a genius, especially when it came to the aspect of destiny. However, this wasn''t necessarily a good thing, and the reason why he couldn''t speak was also because of this genius.


    I asked, "When will senior brother Juul return? I really want to see him." The first senior brother smiled and said, "Who knows? Oh right, Hao Zi, you must have gone to middle school, right?" I said, "Yes, what is it?" I looked at them and saw that they were all external reading materials. The first senior brother said, "In the past, when I was alone and had nothing to do, I would read these books. They were all worn out, so you should take a look."


    I said, "Senior Su Yi still likes to read books." The first senior brother smiled and said, "What, do I not look like a scholar?" In other people''s eyes, he might have been a middle school teacher, but the wounds on his body did not match his appearance. In my opinion, he was also not someone who fought all day long. Not only his outer appearance, but also his stable and kind character.


    "What are you thinking about, kid?" Seeing that I didn''t say anything, he asked, "It''s nothing, Senior Brother. If you aren''t a Daoist, what do you want to do?"

 C138

    The first senior brother laughed and said, "Where did this kid get your ideas from? What else would your senior brother know?" I noticed that my senior brother seemed to be interested. "Tell me about it, senior brother."


    The First Senior Brother also became interested and said, "Who doesn''t have their own wishes? I like to read books and also like to be with children. If Master doesn''t teach me, I might open up a kindergarten." A kindergarten? "What''s the point of that?" I''m a bit curious about your thoughts.


    The Senior Martial Brother said with a look of yearning, "You don''t understand, children''s hearts are the purest. Don''t you feel that their smiling faces are adorable?" I said, "Just drop it, children are the most annoying. I feel my head hurt just by looking at them. You still want to open a zoo? No, kindergarten? Heavens, I admire you."


    The Senior Martial Brother said, "Yes, perhaps everyone will not be understood by others. Master once said that everyone in this world is a person who walks his own path. I originally didn''t understand it, but now I understand it a little. Right, Haozi, what do you like to do?" I said, "Me? I like a lot of things. Play, eat, make a fuss ¡­" At this point, I suddenly fell into silence, because I remembered what my Master had told me. Eighteen is a hurdle, thirty is a hurdle, haha, I''m not sure if I can live past that age.


    "What''s wrong, Haozi?" No.1 Senior Martial Brother noticed that I suddenly became silent and asked in a strange tone, "It''s nothing much, Senior Martial Brother. When did you buy all these books?"


    We chatted for a long time, and I could tell that senior brother Juyi was very happy, and that he himself also said that there were not many people who were close to him in normal times. As an old man, he had a generation gap with senior brother Juehai, so senior brother Jueyou did not talk much before you could speak, much less talk about him after you were able to talk. The other senior brothers rarely came back, and the elder uncle often said that he had a shallow relationship with them and did not always call them back.


    In the past few days, aside from eating and sleeping at the house of Great Master, Great Master has also been wandering around with his fellow Senior Brothers and Sisters. Great Master did not allow us to go out, and as for Pei Hong Du, Great Master did not seem to want us to participate in it.


    That day, the three of us came to a famous street full of snacks. The first senior brother had already told us that the snacks here were very famous, so he dragged both of us here today.


    "Senior Brother, I''ve never seen many things here before." Her senior sister said in surprise that she was rarely like this. Only a magazine designed for wedding gowns could be so attractive to her. I said, "Senior sister, wipe your saliva." Senior sister complied and wiped her mouth with her hand. I chuckled on the side. Senior sister then reacted and hit me, "Where did I salivate? Really."


    Not only was there food on the street, there were also decorations, especially for girls'' jewelry. This made Senior Martial Sister extremely happy, constantly complaining about why Senior Martial Brother Ju didn''t bring her here earlier.


    This was the case for girls. On the surface, it seemed like they were mature, but in reality, they were all children. Senior brother Ju said to his senior sister, "Xi Zhen, if you want to buy any senior brother, we can just treat it as a gift." The Senior Sister happily said, "Really?" The senior apprentice brother nodded. "But I like them all. What should we do?" The first senior brother said, "Then we''ll buy them all." The Senior Sister said, "That would be a lot of money, right?" The first senior brother said, "It''s fine. At worst, I won''t eat next month."


    After we entered, we found a table near the window on the second floor. It was all an imitation of the ancient style here, and the buildings also had the appearance of ancient buildings, almost no metal, they were all wood, and there were no windows on the sides, so we could directly look down. Many of the buildings on this street were like this, and the waiters who went in and out of the restaurant were also dressed in ancient clothing, giving off a feeling of having time intersecting with each other.


    "Dear guests, what would you like to order?" According to common sense, no one wanted two catties of cooked beef, and each of us had a pot of the best red wine. As I was waiting for my senior brother to say this, he said, "Three cups of apricot tea and a plate of hot pork belly." The waiter didn''t seem surprised at all as he said "Alright" and left.


    I said to my senior brother, "Senior brother, is there enough to eat? And you''re still drinking tea? Why do you drink tea to make it more practical?" The Senior Martial Sister also complained that she was hungry. The Senior Martial Brother smiled and said, "I''m hungry too, this is how I arranged it. This street is full of delicious dishes, let''s eat here, then go to the next store and eat less. This way, the two of you can eat more."


    After a while, three bowls of almond tea and a stack of spicy pork bellies arrived. The aroma of the tea assailed my nostrils, and even I, a person who didn''t like drinking tea, couldn''t help but lower my head and sniff the tea. The senior brother said, "I really like these two here, especially this spicy pig''s belly."


    The tea was still hot. Senior Sister and I each took a few strands of the pig belly. It was both fragrant and spicy. The taste was marvelous. It was so spicy that I couldn''t help but stick out my tongue and continue eating.


    When we were waiting for the dishes to arrive, the sound of drums and gongs came from the street downstairs. I looked over and saw a group of people dressed in fancy attire, surrounded by a fat man, placed on a sedan chair. The fat man''s face was filled with joy, his bald head was shining, as if he was oiled.


    The Senior Martial Brother looked and said, "This is a custom here, does the fat guy see it? It''s a mage specializing in blessing, I don''t know who is sick, this person is very strange, if he''s sick he doesn''t go to the hospital, everyone loves to look for this guy. I think this guy is a swindler, I don''t know why his reputation is so great."


    What kind of person could deceive someone so seriously, and what''s even more impressive was that there were quite a few people who believed him. After hearing from senior brother that this guy had some prestige in this area, he must have been here for quite some time, I really want to know what method he used to make these people believe him.


    "Stop looking, what''s there to look at? Quickly, try this." Just when I was about to pull back my head, I suddenly discovered that there was a faint, familiar mark on the back of the fat man''s neck, and with a thought, I condensed the fox''s blood into his eyes. Only then did I manage to see it clearly, and my heart thumped once, as I saw this mark during my fight with Lu Tianhe, it was exactly the same mark on Lu Tianhe''s wrist.


    "What are you looking at? Why are you so engrossed in it?" I looked around and didn''t notice us. I lowered my voice and told my senior brother and senior sister about the imprint on the back of that fat guy''s neck, which made them look at each other in dismay. I said, "This is an opportunity. We can definitely dig out some useful information from his mouth if we capture him."


    The Senior Martial Brother frowned and said, "Your words are reasonable, but ¡­" I looked at Senior Brother, who seemed to be hesitating, and said, "Don''t hesitate, Senior Brother." The Senior Martial Brother said, "However, how could he dare to appear so arrogantly? I have my doubts." I looked at Senior Sister, who nodded and said, "Senior Brother is right."


    "Aiyah, why are the two of you ¡­" "Hurry up and catch up, we must not lose this opportunity and not let it slip by." After I said this, I pulled senior brother and senior sister away and shouted, "Waiter, settle the bill!"


    The three of us carefully followed them. There were seventeen or eighteen of them, so it was hard to not see even if they were beating the gongs and drums. We followed them to a house on the corner.


    I pushed the drowsy Senior Brother and Senior Sister aside. The three of us saw that the group had walked far away and went to knock on the door of that house. I didn''t know where this house came from, but it actually lived in this quaint old house.


    "Who are you three looking for?" The old steward asked, "I have something to discuss with your master." The old butler looked up and down at the three of us as if he was trying to recall if he knew them or not. "Excuse me, do you have an appointment?"


    How could I have an appointment? Just as I was hesitating, the Senior Sister said, "We are old acquaintances of your family''s master. We came by today to visit him, but didn''t make an appointment."


    I immediately swallowed my saliva as I thought to myself, Senior Sister really knows how to speak without thinking. When we meet again, we will definitely be kicked out. However, it''s really good. The old butler said, "So it''s an old acquaintance of the old master. Please enter."


    After showing us in and leading us in, the old housekeeper kept nagging on the way about how bad his old master had been recently, how he was not feeling well, and so on. I just agreed on the side of my mouth and looked around, this courtyard is really big, and it looks like it''s been quite a long time, this family must have some background.


    We won''t know each other until we meet, so how can we talk? Looking at the casual expressions on Senior Brother and Senior Sister, I thought to myself, "These two really have a big heart, it seems like we have a plan. Let them talk later, I will talk less."


    When they reached the main house, the old butler knocked on the door and asked, "Is Master asleep?" An old voice replied, "Jia Wen Nai, come in."


    The old housekeeper opened the door and the three of us followed him in. When we went in, we saw that the clothes inside were also ancient, and there was a feeling of having gone back to ancient times. An old man was sitting in an armchair, and beside him was a man who looked like a doctor. The doctor stuck a needle into the old man''s finger, took out some blood, dripped it into the container, and nodded to the old man, "Mr. Gu, I''m leaving."


    After the doctor left, the old man looked at us and asked, "Jia Wen, who are these people?" I thought to myself that I had seen Senior Martial Brother and Senior Martial Sister perform, but who would have thought that the old housekeeper turned his head towards me in surprise and said, "Aren''t you an old acquaintance of Master?"


    The old man''s gaze also looked at me, and I instantly didn''t know what to do. I thought to myself, "The one who I used to know is my senior sister, not me. Why do you think I''m doing this? This old housekeeper is too impatient."


    "I... This... "That ¡­" I didn''t know what to do. Senior brother walked over and smiled at the old man, "Mr. Gu, I heard that you have Zhong Ke, so I came here to treat you."


    Hearing his senior''s words, the old man''s eyes lit up, "Oh, so you''re also a doctor. Jia Wen, take a look." I heaved a sigh of relief. It was fortunate that senior had reacted in time. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have known how to resolve the situation.

 C139

    The old housekeeper moved three chairs over for us to sit down. The old man kindly said to his senior brother, "Young man, do you know me?"


    The Senior Martial Brother leisurely sipped some tea and smiled, "I don''t know." The old man said, "Then why do you say it''s an old acquaintance of mine, and that I''m not well?" The Senior Martial Brother said, "Old mister''s surname is Gu, right?" The old man said, "Yes." The Senior Martial Brother said, "Old mister''s name is Gu Junshan, right?" The old man said, "Yes, but how do you know about me?"


    The Senior Martial Brother said, "My name is Ju Yi and I once had the privilege of meeting the old mister. My master Guan Long Lin brought me to attend Old Master He Pengju''s birthday banquet and recommended you to me. Thinking about it, that was ten years ago." After a while, he said, "I remember you saying that, after all, he is old and his mind is not as sharp as yours. You are Guan Lao Da''s disciple, I remember that Guan Lao Da brought two disciples with him for the birthday feast. One of them is you, and the other one is him, but..." Gu Junshan looked at me with a puzzled expression on his face.


    Old Mr. Gu," the senior said, "this is my martial uncle''s disciple. You''re talking about Jue." Gu Junshan patted his head and said, "So that''s how it is. Speaking of him, I have some friendship with your master. He''s a capable man with a gentle personality. It''s a pity that I''m a common man, and have no fate to befriend him.


    The Senior Martial Brother said, "Old mister is too courteous." Gu Junshan asked, "How is your master recently?" The first senior brother said, "The master is in good health, but he can''t relax even when he''s old. He''s always busy." Gu Junshan said, "What is he busy with? Forget it, I''m not the one asking. Nephew Zu, how do you know that there''s something wrong with my body?"


    The First Senior Brother said, "The three of us saw that blessed mage come to the manor, and he noticed your expression was bad, so we came in to take a look. Old Man Gu, if you trust me, let me take a look?" Gu Junshan''s face lit up, "Well, of course I trust Brother Guan''s disciple."


    It''s alright, Old Man Gu. You do have a small problem, but it''s not a serious problem." Hearing this, a look of joy appeared on Gu Junshan''s face, but his expression soon became downcast and he said, "Eldest nephew, I naturally believe what you said, but my body has been getting worse day by day lately. It doesn''t seem like a small ailment.


    The first senior brother asked, "What''s wrong?" "It''s been about a month," said Gu Junshan. "I went out to play that day, but I didn''t feel anything was wrong, and when I came back, it was pretty good, too. That night, something was wrong, first I had nightmares, then I broke out in a cold sweat, and then I woke up in the middle of the night, and from then on it was bad. I was restless every day, I couldn''t eat or drink, and I didn''t know what was wrong with me, I couldn''t sleep at night, and then I had nightmares."


    After thinking for a moment, he said, "During that day, did you encounter anyone or something?" Gu Junshan tried hard to recall, "I don''t think I met anyone. Oh right, I met a kid who sold turtles. I thought that turtle was very pleasing to the eye, so I bought one. It''s still in the backyard right?"


    I''ve only heard of a little boy selling newspapers. Think about it, a little boy carrying a huge bastard would ask anyone he saw on the way, "I''ll buy a bastard, it''ll be fun to watch him do it." This scene was not very beautiful.


    Gu Junshan said, "It''s said that the White Crane Turtle is a spiritual being that can prolong its life. Although I don''t really believe it, at an age when I''m old, I have some ideas in this area, and seeing that child''s turtle moving around in the basin with his head looking towards my direction, it''s more or less intelligent, I liked it back then, so I bought it. It''s not expensive, it''s only 2,000 yuan, and it''s nothing to raise it at home.


    Who asked you how to raise a bastard, you''re really too old and muddleheaded. Spending so much money to buy a bastard, and you''re still saying it''s not expensive? How good would that be if you gave me that money?


    The senior brother laughed and said, "Mr. Gu, you may only think of it as a pet, but this pet is quite a few people, so what happened next?"


    Gu Junshan said, "This tortoise brought me back a few days ago, so I was in bad shape. I didn''t go to the backyard often, and I couldn''t see it, so I thought it had nothing to do with the tortoise, but then my body got heavier and heavier, and I even struggled to walk, so I invited a doctor to my house to treat me, and the doctor just told me that I was not well rested, and my mind was a little weak, and I just prescribed some tranquil and calming soup, and I was able to sleep peacefully at night. But one night, I dreamt so much that I was chased by a person, and as I laughed, I woke up."


    At this point, he seemed to have fallen into a terrifying memory. His face was gloomy and his mind was in a trance. Gu Junshan said, "Later... "Then I don''t know, I can''t tell if it was a dream or a real one, and ever since then I''ve been dreaming about that guy with the long neck, and it''s no good taking any medicine.


    The man with the long neck was terrifying just thinking about it, and I couldn''t help but shiver. My senior sister said disapprovingly, "Mr. Gu, you''re old and timid, right? If I ask you to put a kitchen knife under your pillow next time, who cares if he has a long neck or not, it would be a good idea to stab him with it."


    I secretly laughed in my heart. Looking at this family''s house, this Gu Junshan should have been a somewhat capable person when he was young, but he actually made my senior sister laugh in such a pitiful manner. It seems that even when people are old and weak, I still have some sympathy for this old man.


    The Senior Martial Brother said, "Junior Martial Sister, don''t cause trouble. Old Man Gu must have his troubles." I can''t say that I''m a formidable person, but I''ve built up some businesses. All these years, I''ve felt that I''m getting old and my body is no longer of use, so I wanted to find a good successor so that my life wouldn''t be affected by the flow of water, but my sons and daughters couldn''t work hard, so when I thought of this, my illness got worse and worse. These children of mine didn''t want to come and see me, they just wanted to have fun.


    The first senior brother said, "Could it be the mage who prayed?" Gu Junshan nodded his head and said, "Yes, it is Master Joy. Don''t say it, I feel that my body has improved a lot just by looking at him. Master has the ability to see through my problem with a glance, and it works quite well by pinching and pinching, and Master comes to treat me every day. I''ve just left not long ago, but you see, I can walk now and sleep much better at night, and Master said that I should be able to recover after another ten to fifteen days or even half a month."


    Hearing his words, the senior brother said after a moment of silence, "I wonder if Old Man Gu can trust me." Gu Junshan said, "You are Brother Guan''s disciple, I trust you."


    The first senior brother said, "Then I''ll be frank, it''s not reliable, Old Man Gu better not see him in the future, or else he''ll cheat me of my money and delay my illness."


    "But he did look a lot better after he showed it to me," said Gu Junshan. The Senior Martial Brother said, "I''m afraid that even your illness is caused by him." "What do you mean?" "You are a smart person, so you should understand. However, I am only guessing, and I do not dare to make any conclusions."


    Gu Junshan''s expression was solemn as he lowered his head without saying a word, seeming to be deep in thought. The senior brother stood up and said, "The three of us will leave now. Old Man Gu take care of himself, we will come back tomorrow." Gu Junshan waved his hand, "The roads are slippery at night, let Jia Wen send you off." When Jia Wen saw us out, a man with a hurried expression entered the room. He greeted him and then, ignoring him, walked into the room.


    I was wondering why this person was so rude. Jia Wen looked at us and looked at the person and said, "Don''t blame him, this is our fourth young master. Because he is the youngest young master, the lord has always doted on him and he is the most filial of these young masters. Sigh, let''s not talk about it. When I was young, I was just as righteous and righteous. Why would I grow up ¡­ Sigh, I''ll send the three of you back. "


    It seemed that Gu Junshan''s sons did not let him worry. What was the use of saving so much money in his life? He did not even have anyone by his side when he became old. Fortunately, his youngest son had some knowledge and was considered to be the only person he could rely on.


    We declined Jia Wen and went back by ourselves. On the way, the senior brother remained silent. I asked, "Senior brother, what are you thinking about?" The Senior Martial Brother said, "It''s nothing. I just feel that Old Man Gu''s illness is not a simple hysteria. I''m afraid there''s something more to it."


    I just saw that old man''s face was a sallow yellow, his vital energy and blood were restless, the yang energy in his body was sinking, and the yin energy was rising, and I''m afraid that he has been contaminated with something unclean for some time. As he aged, his family members were few, and his family members were all ancient items.


    The Senior Martial Brother smiled and said, "Junior Martial Sister''s words are reasonable. I also found out that Old Man Gu is disturbed by the filth, and it''s not too troublesome to clean up. I just want to have fun with Cui Xi ¡­"


    Indeed, even if it wasn''t Pei Hong Du''s group, they still wouldn''t be able to escape responsibility. If Senior Brother helped Gu Junshan, it would be like snatching a bowl of rice for him, and it would be extremely troublesome if that happened.


    "Tsk, I''m afraid they won''t make it. It''s fine if they come out, but it''ll save us the trouble of searching for them." It was obvious that she wasn''t an expert like Lu Tianhe. Even if she was with Pei Hong, she still wouldn''t be one of the main characters, and at this moment, Pei Hong is in an intense conflict with Yuan Zuohai, he doesn''t have the energy to care about this, if we can catch this, it would be considered as a meritorious deed.


    Senior Martial Brother thought so too. Early the next morning, Senior Martial Brother and I went to the Gu Junshan house to keep an eye on him, hoping to catch him waiting.

 C140

    "What''s going on with this guy? He doesn''t have any professional ethics, so he didn''t come just because he didn''t want to say it. But our doctor has already been expelled."


    I followed his gaze and looked over. The door was a vermillion red in color and there was nothing special about it. As long as you have money these days, it wouldn''t be unusual to get anything special. I said, "Senior, what are you looking at?"


    The Senior Martial Brother said, "As far as I know, it''s for the sake of urging happiness. This Gu Junshan has a bit of money, so he can go to his house and take it. What can he do?" I said, "How can you be sure? Maybe the guy had a stomach attack today." As we were talking, Gu Junshan''s youngest son came back with a bag in his hand, sneakily sneaking into it.


    "This kid ¡­" Why does going back home feel like a thief? " When I saw how uncomfortable he looked, I asked my senior brother, "Senior brother, what is this little son of Gu Junshan doing? Why don''t I look like a good person?"


    Last night, I asked my friends if they had any sons by my side. This little son is called Gu Li, and is a manager at a teahouse under Gu Junshan. He doesn''t have much ability, and only his father has some skills.


    While they were talking, Gu Li came out. He still had that sneaky look on his face as he headed north with his back hunched. His senior brother said, "Let''s follow along and see what he''s up to." "Okay!" I replied. We looked around to see that there was no one around, so we directly jumped down from the second floor. Without making any sound, we followed.


    I was even more certain that this fellow had no good intentions and had turned in all directions. Seeing that there was no one else around, I prepared to go up and capture him. My senior brother pulled me to the corner and said, "What are you going to use to capture him now? Don''t mess around."


    After following him for a while, we finally arrived at a low, dilapidated room. Gu Li looked around before entering the room, this person was really cautious. My senior brother and I climbed over the wall and stuck our ears against the wall to listen to what he was doing.


    "He''s finally here. Why is he so slow?" A man''s voice asked impatiently, and then a timid voice said, "I was afraid that the old man would be suspicious. The medicine has been delivered, and I saw the old man take it.


    Master Cui said that as long as you consume this medicine and master''s method, you will definitely take your father''s life. Hehe, at that time, you will be the only successor, and don''t forget our agreement.


    Gu Li said, "You''re welcome, but it''s all for my own sake. I can''t help myself with this mouth, so I won''t say much. Once my old man dies and I get my hands on the inheritance, I''ll definitely get Master Cui''s share. Where''s the medicine? Is there anything else?" Here, I''ll give you some more, but don''t give your dad too many of these pills at once. If he dies too quickly, it will be easy for him to get away with it.


    Gu Li thanked him profusely, "Of course, I will definitely listen to Master Cui. Aiyo, thank you. So many ¡­" "Sigh, my father is a dying man, but these medicine for him to consume, my heart truly hurts a little." Brother Gu is joking. In the future, you will be able to follow Master Cui. "


    I couldn''t understand what he was talking about, so I thought he might as well just grab hold of the situation. Just as he was about to get up, he pulled me back and signaled me to go out to talk.


    We climbed out and I said, "Senior Brother, what are you afraid of? We''ve already looted everything." The senior brother said, "I''m going to line up and catch a big fish. Listen to me."


    His Senior Brother had heard that Master Cui was going to treat Gu Junshan''s illness tonight. Of course, the purpose of this action was to take his life; his Senior Brother was planning to hide in the Gu Junshan household tonight and capture him when Master Cui decided to do so. At that time, he would expose Gu Li, capture Master Cui, and then save Gu Junshan.


    I said, "Alright, alright, alright, senior brother, you''ve thought it through thoroughly. Let''s do it this way. Senior brother, tell me what I should do." The Senior Martial Brother said, "Just follow me and just listen to my commands. Don''t be so reckless. It won''t hurt to think more about things."


    When I was young, there would always be people praising me for being smart, but gradually, no one would ever praise me for being smart again. At first, I was puzzled, but when I thought it through, I kept hanging out with my master, it was fine if I wasn''t stupid, but it was no longer compatible with being smart.


    After returning, we explained our plan to Senior Sister Hua, and when he heard that Gu Li had joined forces to murder his father, he became extremely angry and kept saying that she was going to personally slaughter this thing that was worse than a beast. If Brother Hua saw Senior Sister like this, then the image of the goddess in his heart would instantly collapse.


    The three of us took advantage of the dark sky to go to Gu Junshan''s house. Gu Junshan looked pretty good, at least he looked a lot better than yesterday, and yesterday he was still dispirited. Today, he saw us smiling as we greeted him and told Jia Wen to pour the tea, the senior brother took a sip of tea and said, "Good tea, what''s the name of Old Master Gu''s tea?"


    Gu Junshan smiled and said, "The name of this tea is Snowflake Silver Needles. I don''t have it anywhere else." The Senior Martial Brother said, "I forgot, this is Old Man Gu''s treasure." Gu Junshan laughed, "That''s right, I only grew three acres of this tea, and if I plant more, I won''t be able to take it back. This tea is really my treasure, my tea shop is famous for relying on it, and selling one or two of these tea leaves is equivalent to six digits, moreover, my father asked for these seeds from overseas. Even if I lose my life, I can''t let it die."


    The Senior Martial Brother said, "My master also loves tea, but he has never tasted such a fragrant tea." Gu Junshan said, "It''s not that difficult. Someone, come and give it to Guiyi to have a taste of it when you go back and give it to Big Brother Guan. It''ll be my gift to Big Brother Guan." The Senior Martial Brother felt flattered and said, "This gift is too valuable, I can''t accept it." Gu Junshan said, "What''s wrong with it? A mortal like me can drink it, and Brother Guan can drink it too."


    I took a sip. Although I am not a person who loves tea, and I can''t differentiate between good and bad, this tea is different from the ones I''ve had before. It is cold and mellow, and when it enters the mouth, it gathers like a piece of gelatinous substance, and as it slowly flows down the throat, I can feel the flow of the tea. The fragrance lingered for a long time, and then seeped out from the corners of my nose.


    Inside was a few tea leaves, standing upright like silver needles. Gu Junshan laughed and said, "Nephew Ju Yi, look at this small box, there are only fifty sets of tea leaves inside, it''s not my fault, I can''t drink too much of this Snow White Silver Needle, much less continue to drink it. If an ordinary person drinks this tea for two days straight, on the third day they''ll be out of their wits, and they''ll be able to drink this tea for one day when placed in the teapot, if Big Brother Guan likes to drink it here."


    I opened the teapot in front of me, and there was only one snow-white, needle-like tea in the teapot. With the tea in my hand, the ripples of the water didn''t move at all, and with this teapot felt much heavier than the usual teapot that was filled with water, I silently activated the fox blood on my fingers and projected a sliver of my spiritual sense into the teapot. When I closed my eyes, I felt the tea in the teapot was like a pond in autumn.


    I was scared to the point that I broke out in a cold sweat. Just now, I subconsciously thought that the Snowflake Silver Needle in the teapot was a living creature, otherwise I wouldn''t have used my divine sense to investigate it. No matter how precious this Snowflake Silver Needle is, it''s still just a tea leaves, but when I looked at the small box beside my senior opened, I couldn''t help but to swallow my saliva.


    Old Man Gu, Master heard from me that your health is not good, so he asked me to bring you some medicine to protect you. Seeing as Old Man Gu''s condition today is much better than yesterday, even though it''s 30% poison, you can''t eat it if you can, but Master spent a lot of effort to make this medicine, so it''s worth this box of Snowflake Silver Needles.


    Gu Junshan was so happy when he saw his senior brother take out a small pill that the wrinkles on his face had piled up, "How can I enjoy medicine made by big brother Guan personally? Seriously ¡­" "Ai, big brother Guan still remembers me ¡­" After he had finished speaking, his face was filled with gratification and joy. It was as if he had received a great favor.


    Jia Wen came over and took the medicine. The first senior brother then said, "My master said that this medicine''s spiritual energy dissipates when it sees light. Even if it encounters air, it will reduce the effect of the medicine. Old Man Gu, quickly eat it." Gu Junshan nodded his head repeatedly, his senior brother looked up at the sky and said, "It''s getting late, let''s head back." Gu Junshan stood up to escort us out. His agile appearance was like a completely different person from yesterday.


    After exiting the room, he waved goodbye to us at the door. "Nephew Ju Yi, come often if you have nothing else to do." It was as if his senior brother was really his nephew.


    Leaving his line of sight, I heaved a sigh of relief, "Senior Brother, isn''t this Gu Junshan too exaggerated? It''s just a pill, there''s no need to be so happy that he''s about to fly." The Senior Martial Brother smiled and said, "I said that this pill was personally concocted by Master, but isn''t he happy? I specifically said that the air would reduce the effect of the pill. He''s currently rushing back to take the pill right?"


    The Senior Martial Sister said, "Senior Martial Brother, when did you ask Great Master for the medicine? How come I didn''t know about it?" The Senior Martial Brother said, "I only lied to him. That medicine is just a sedative and hypnotic medicine. I''m afraid that he might not eat it and make up a lie. If he does, then he''ll definitely fall asleep tonight, making it easier for us to take action." I repeatedly gave a thumbs up in my heart.


    This time, we can''t go in through the main entrance, we have to climb over the wall. The senior brother is in front, the senior sister is in the middle, and I am in the back, walking with my back bent over. They jumped in through the window first, and just as I was about to jump, I suddenly felt a gaze on me, and turned my head but there was nothing.

 C141

    "Junior apprentice-brother, quickly follow." The senior brother saw that I wasn''t going to come up and warned me in a low voice. I was stunned and immediately jumped in after him. But I couldn''t be wrong. I had always been very confident in my intuition.


    In such a large room, only Gu Junshan and the old housekeeper, Jia Wen, stayed. During the day, they looked good, but at night, they looked gloomy. In addition, there were a lot of antiques in the house.


    "There''s someone living in this room. I really can''t figure out what the old man is thinking." I complained to my senior brother, who signaled me to be quiet. The three of us paced back and forth in the room to check the terrain. Senior sister picked up a porcelain bottle to examine it closely, but it was so dark that I couldn''t see it clearly.


    Senior sister took the bottle to the window. She looked at it using the faint moonlight before gesturing for me to come over. "Can you tell when this is an antique?"


    I said, "Senior Sister, your heart is too big. It''s not like we''re here to observe and learn." After receiving the porcelain bottle, I felt that the bottle was so cold that it pierced my heart. I couldn''t help but shiver. "What is this thing so cold?"


    The Senior Martial Brother looked at it and said, "This bottle has probably been here for a long time. It must have been stained with something unclean. Maybe it left after we came in." Hearing my senior brother''s words, I rubbed my eyes, wanting to use the Heaven''s Eyes to scout the surroundings. My senior brother stopped me and said, "We have important matters to attend to, so don''t provoke any unnecessary trouble."


    At this time, I heard a voice coming from downstairs, "Jia Wen, is my son here today?" It was Gu Junshan''s voice, "Master, the young master came today and brought you medicine." Jia Wen said calmly. That''s not right, if Gu Li came, how could he not see his father? Why did that Gu Junshan seem as if he didn''t know and still have to ask others?


    "Oh, that''s good. Will he come back tomorrow?" Gu Junshan''s voice sounded especially old and desolate in the night. Jia Wen said, "Come, you''ll definitely come tomorrow. Young master said he will come every day." Gu Junshan said, "Then he''s not busy?" Jia Wen said, "Young master said that he has to take care of you in the days that you''ve been sick and will come to see you whenever he has the time." Gu Junshan said in a low voice, "It''s best if I don''t get sick. Otherwise, once I get sick, he won''t come to see me anymore." Jia Wen said, "Old master, what do you mean by that? Not only are you feeling comfortable after you''ve recovered, but the young master is also feeling comfortable."


    As I listened to these two old men chat, I had the feeling that it was the evening of a hero. This Gu Junshan was quite capable when he was young, and there were many people in his family who were rich and powerful, and in addition to his own married wife, there were also several concubines and several sons of girls. They were all smart and lively, and were really quite proud of themselves, but once this person grew old, not only would he lose his health, but he would lose his luck as well.


    At first, the few concubines looked down on each other, but when Gu Junshan was still young, he could still suppress them. When he was old, he could not care less, he fought like a dog all the time, and in the end, it was all for the little business behind Gu Junshan. First, the few concubines looked down on each other, but when Gu Junshan was young, he could still suppress them, and when he was old, he could do nothing.


    If you don''t have money, who would think you''re a master then? Not long after, when the servants saw that Gu Junshan didn''t have much time left, they decided to just leave, stealing from him before they left and going smoothly, almost making Gu Junshan angry. It was all because of Jia Wen, Gu Junshan still had a bit of support, and it could be said that at this time, the children he raised could not be a spectator, but the relatives of Gu Junshan were not strong enough.


    His sons basically relied on his father''s family property to live and should be able to take care of his father. But no, when Gu Li''s older brothers heard that his father almost died, they all came back, not to see their father, but for the sake of Gu Junshan''s will. They fought with each other in front of Gu Junshan, leaving Gu Junshan in a bad mood.


    Since then, he also saw that he could rely on people around him, it would have been okay if he was an ordinary person, but in the past, Gu Junshan was not like this, he wouldn''t have been able to endure this, and when he had nothing to do with himself, he would think, what did I do wrong, I just can''t do it, it''s still okay, although the people around him have changed faces, but there were still two people who didn''t change, and treated him well as usual.


    One was his youngest son, Gu Li, and the other was Jia Wen, who had grown up with him. Thinking of this, Gu Junshan felt a little bit of comfort, at least he didn''t have to fall to the street in his later years, at least there was a person who cried and tied flags, although Gu Li had been raised in a pampered manner since he was young, unlike his older brothers and sisters, he never thought that he would become the only son who treated him as a father. Jia Wen only knew that he could do it and was a good hand outside the home, so he didn''t know that he had such loyalty.


    Thanks to Jia Wen and Gu Li all these years, Gu Junshan''s family property was not as developed as before, but it was still much stronger than ordinary people. Besides, his own property was controlled by a few sons, and all his sons were Gu Junshan, so these sons fought over it with all their might. Gu Junshan had already thought about this a long time ago, once he was dead, he would write that all his properties would belong to his youngest son, Gu Li, and Jia Wen.


    Unfortunately, how could he know that his youngest son, whom he had doted on for all his life, was old? He couldn''t hold it in any longer and joined forces with the others to kill him.


    "Jia Wen, the medicine my son gave me should have been taken, right? Just cook it for me." Gu Junshan said, Jia Wen said, "Master, you can''t eat too much of that medicine. Young master has already fed it to you today." Gu Junshan doubtfully asked, "Didn''t my son say that the medicine needed to be taken three times a day? Did you take it today?"


    Jia Wen said, "Master, you remembered incorrectly. Young Master can just say that you want to eat it once." Oh, my brain isn''t working again, but I clearly remembered to let her eat it three times ¡­ I''m sleepy. Jia Wen, you should go to sleep as well.


    Jia Wen said, "Why is the old master sleeping so early today? You usually have to go out for a walk at this time of the day." Gu Junshan said tiredly, "I''m tired, I''m tired. My body is getting worse every day. Besides, no matter how big this yard is, after all these years, I''ve gotten tired of it." Then, a long sigh was heard. It seemed like the medicine given to him by his senior had some effect.


    Jia Wen walked out, closed the door and entered his room. It was as quiet downstairs as it was upstairs, but I knew that this kind of peace wouldn''t last for long.


    "Hey, what are you eavesdropping on? Why are you so focused?" I saw that the plate was smooth and smooth, so I couldn''t help but go up to take a look. "This old fellow really has some rich stuff, I don''t know why he kept all these. If it was me, I would have sold them all." The Senior Sister said.


    I said, "This is called an antique collection. Looking at how you act, you don''t know anything at all. This isn''t a business deal, it''s a hobby. Do you understand?" Tsk, you have lectured me, did you call putting this plate here a hobby? " After saying that, the Senior Sister took the silver plate to the window, and a faint light shone from the plate into the courtyard below.


    Just as we were playing around, I suddenly heard the sound of a door opening from downstairs. I hastily whispered to Senior Apprentice Sister and Senior Apprentice Brother. Senior Apprentice Sister had just placed the silver tray back in place when the sound of footsteps came up the stairs.


    The three of us hurriedly moved away from each other. I saw that the beam was quite large, so I managed to climb up after a few tries. Senior Sister hid behind the screen while Senior Brother hid in a corner of the wall.


    The sound of the door opening was especially loud in this silent night. I dared not make a sound, my eyes slightly closed, holding my breath as hard as I could to compress my breath. The person who came in was precisely Jia Wen, and I had no idea how he knew that there was someone there.


    When he touched it, I was already very close to him, only a meter or two away. I was extremely nervous, and did not know what to do if he found out, Jia Wen looked at the corner of the wall, but it was as if he did not see him. My heart was beating wildly, and when I looked towards the direction where Jia Wen was looking, I was surprised, I clearly saw him in the corner, but why is it that I could not see him now?


    Even though it''s very dark here, my eyesight is still very good. Even if I run the fox''s blood on my eyes a little bit, I can still see clearly. But now, the place where my senior brother is hiding is just a black wall, nothing else.


    After closing the door for a while, I heard footsteps walking far away. I walked to the corner of the wall and found that my senior brother was still sticking to the wall, but why couldn''t I see him just now? I couldn''t see him either, my senior brother was sticking to the wall with both hands up, even though he was wearing a nightgown, he shouldn''t have been that close, and I didn''t see him just now.


    "Senior Brother, come down. Let''s go." I patted Senior Martial Brother and it was only then that he turned around. His expression was a little lifeless as he slowly said, "It was quite dangerous. I didn''t expect that this old housekeeper would be so sensitive."


    I said, "Senior Brother, he didn''t see you just now, and neither did I. Where did you go?" The Senior Martial Brother laughed and said, "I''ve been here the whole time. Don''t you see that I haven''t moved at all?" I said, "No, I didn''t see you either." The Senior Martial Brother said, "This is called Turtle Breathing Technique. It completely retracts the mind and aura of strangers. Coupled with my black clothes, it''s normal for him to not be able to see it."


    The senior sister also came out. "So close. I didn''t expect this guy would come looking for me." I asked, "Senior, your Turtle Resting Technique ¡­" Without waiting for me to finish speaking, the Senior Martial Brother signaled for us to be quiet, pointed downstairs and whispered, "The people we are waiting for have arrived."


    We climbed out of the window without a sound. I pricked up my ears and heard a faint shuffling sound. The ''rustle'' was not as heavy as the footsteps of a human being. Instead, it sounded like the sound of a plank scraping against the ground.

 C142

    The sound of his feet scraping against the ground was soft, but I still heard it. Apparently, my senior martial brother and senior sister had also heard it. I swallowed and asked, "Is this Master Cui?"


    The three of us came out of the corner of the wall and quietly approached the source of the sound. The sound slowly moved in the direction of the house in the valley, and the three of us crawled on our hands and knees towards it.


    From a distance, I could see a dark thing about a meter tall, lying on the door of Yushan''s house. It was squirming, I don''t know what the hell it was, but it was at the door for a while, and the moonlight was shining on the door, and I could see that it was a strange animal, with a head like a bastard''s, but no shell on its back.


    What is this thing? Senior brother told us not to move, we''d like to see what this guy wants to do, this thing has a big head like a stick, it''s sticking out of the crack in the door, its neck is growing longer and longer, and it''s almost as thin as its own body, I''m afraid it broke my own neck, this guy dug into the crack for a while and then opened the door.


    He wriggled in, and then came out again, clutching the door with all his limbs, and soon he was on top of the door, and stretching his long, thin neck inwards into the room, which now stuck out through the crack and now out again, making me dizzy.


    What is this guy trying to do? I was about to lose my patience. Suddenly, I heard a light sound coming from the room. It''s Gu Junshan. Did he notice?


    Sigh ¡­" Sigh ¡­ Aiya ¡­ "Sob, sob, sob ¡­" The sound in the room seemed to be begging, but it also seemed to be struggling. Gu Junshan seemed to be in a very painful situation, and upon hearing this sound, the thing on the door began to move its head back and forth even more frequently. "Ahh!" The pain in Gu Junshan''s voice intensified.


    "Senior Brother, what''s this? Why does that old man Gu Junshan sound as though he has a heart attack?" I asked. "I don''t know what that thing is, but it''s scaring Old Gu. I guess Old Gu is having a nightmare right now."


    "Damn, this thing can even make people have nightmares. It''s really strange." I said in surprise, "This is nothing. It''s not difficult for truly powerful guys to kill people in their dreams. I can see that this guy has poor cultivation and can only torture people this way. However, even with this kind of torture, not many can take it."


    While we were talking, the thing''s head began to shrink even more frequently, as if it was playing with garlic. I was really afraid that its thin neck would be broken, and Gu Junshan''s moans were getting louder and louder, as if he was about to collapse at any moment. The thing suddenly stopped moving, and its extended neck stopped in midair.


    I was about to say what kind of monster this guy was going to be, but the next thing I knew, the thing was stretching its neck stiffly, and suddenly there was a dry laugh, a cackle, like a crow or an old man''s dry cough, and it made me shudder to hear it all night.


    "Why is this fellow so shocked?" I couldn''t help but curse under my breath. Then, along with this strange cry, Gu Junshan let out a blood-curdling scream. After that, he fell silent.


    That guy climbed down from the door and walked outside. I asked my senior, "Let''s capture him." The senior brother said, "Don''t worry, the main character hasn''t come out yet."


    After a while, sounds of rapid breathing and light crying came from inside the house. The old man cried out in fear, but it was no wonder that he was scared enough. Besides, the old man was alone in the house, and it was unknown how long he had been scared by this thing.


    This time, it was not as slow as before. Instead, it climbed directly to the door and started stretching its head. As its head stretched out, the silent Gu Junshan once again let out a moan.


    The monster became even more excited as it heard Gu Junshan''s groans. Its head shrunk faster and faster, and from its mouth came a nasty laugh. The cackling sound was short and powerful. Although it wasn''t loud, it was loud enough for everyone in the room to hear.


    The old man''s cries were so weak and weak that it made me feel uncomfortable. Damn, how could this monster be so vicious? It seemed that I had hardened my heart to scare old Gu to death.


    While I was feeling indignant over the situation, two people entered the room through the outer wall. The one in front was fat and fat, with a glossy head. It should be Master Cui''s Cui Xi Le. The one in the back was thin and small, with his head tucked into his shoulders.


    When Master Cui saw the monster on the door, he motioned for the person behind him to follow. The monster was already tired from being at the door, and just as it was about to come down, Master Cui took out a paper bag and scattered the contents of the bag under the monster''s body. The monster smelled the thing on the ground, and started licking it happily.


    Master Cui pulled the people behind him to the corner of the wall and whispered, "Your old man is more or less done tonight. Hehehe, I congratulate you first." That person said, "It''s all because of Master Cui. If it wasn''t for Master Cui''s brilliant skills, I really don''t know how long it would have taken that old man to die. I really can''t wait any longer."


    The two of them talked casually at the side. The monster was at the entrance, scaring Gu Junshan, and listening to their conversation, I got it. That person should be Gu Li.


    The Senior Martial Brother said, "Yes, he''s almost here." I had long since been unable to suppress the anger in my chest. Hearing senior brother''s words, I stood up and walked towards Master Cui and Gu Li.


    The two of them were obviously shocked by my sudden appearance. They would never have thought that someone else was lying in ambush here besides the two of them, causing Gu Li to be so scared that he fell on his butt with a ''Ah!''. He couldn''t help but tremble, but Master Cui forced himself to calm down and asked me, "Who are you?"


    Hearing his voice, I knew that he was also frightened, after all he was a guilty person. I chuckled and didn''t reply, but instead, I kicked Master Cui in the stomach. Master Cui fell to the ground with a ''aiyo'', his fat body curled up into a ball, and senior brother and sister also walked out.


    Looking at him, I felt really disgusted. This kind of person can even harm his own dad, what kind of wicked things can''t he do? I kicked him over with one foot and carried his collar into the house.


    The monster was still trying to stretch its neck out as if it couldn''t see us. I grabbed its thin neck and brought it in. My senior and senior brought Master Cui in.


    As we walked in, he was trembling from head to toe. His face was ashen, and his lips were bloodless, which was caused by the intense fear that caused his heart to contract and his blood flow to his body as well.


    Senior brother walked over and gently patted Gu Junshan, who slowly opened his eyes and pointed at us, unable to say a word. His lungs sounded like bellows and his hands and feet were still trembling. This old man had suffered a lot.


    The senior brother said softly, "Old Man Gu, it''s me. Ju Yi." Gu Junshan said shakily, "Ah ¡­" Home... "One." His eyes drifted over to us, and when he saw his son and Master Cui sprawled on the ground, his eyes widened. He struggled to sit up, but his hands and feet were useless.


    I kicked Gu Li over and said, "Tell your father yourself." He was so angry that I picked him up and threw him to the side of Gu Junshan''s bed. Gu Junshan looked at his son who was lying on the floor with yellow pants, and didn''t know what to do. He could only look at his senior brother for help.


    At this moment, another person walked in from outside. It was really Jia Wen. When he saw this scene, he was so shocked that he couldn''t speak. After forcing Master Cui and Gu Li to come in, the two of them slowly narrated the entire process.


    Like his older brother and sister, he had long been hoping that his father would die so that he could share the inheritance. This kid was even more poisonous, so he didn''t want his father''s inheritance to be divided equally between him and his brothers. Instead, he wanted to take it for himself, which was why he had to force himself to visit his father frequently.


    After the death of Gu Junshan''s wife, Gu Li''s mother, Gu Li no longer had any kinship with his father, and Gu Junshan''s few aunts fought against him over and over again, which caused Gu Junshan to have a headache. Gu Junshan had a lot of money poured into the family, and seeing this, Gu Li felt that his father was getting less and less money commanders, so he steeled his heart and took advantage of the fact that he still had some money to spend, and killed Gu Junshan first.


    He approached Gu Junshan quietly, trying to please his father, hoping that after his death, Gu Junshan would leave him all the inheritance. Gu Junshan was not an idiot, his youngest son had been spoiled since childhood, since when did he become so sensible? He slowly discovered that Gu Li''s goal was not pure, so he decided to take advantage of Gu Junshan''s bad behavior.


    He had come to find out that Master Cui had some tricks up his sleeve, and had gone to discuss this matter with Master Cui. He and Cui Xinle had agreed that once the matter was settled, he would give one third of Cui Xinle''s wealth to him, and that Cui Xinle would give him a type of bewitching medicine that could control a person''s mind. Gu Junshan had given Gu Li to Gu Junshan, which would make his feelings more and more dependent on him.


    Gu Junshan had become more and more reliant on Gu Li, and had even changed his will, deciding to give Gu Li all his wealth after death. Gu Li was not happy for a few days, but he was worried, because Jia Wen''s care and care had gotten better and better, so Gu Junshan did not look like he was going to die anymore.


    The other day, Gu Li said that the outside scenery was good, and his father''s illness was more or less better. Gu Junshan could go out and play for fun, and Gu Junshan was very happy, while Gu Li and Jia Wen had accompanied him out. Master Cui''s underlings were already waiting there with the turtle, and Gu Li advised Gu Junshan to buy a turtle, saying that the turtle was a spiritual item that would prolong its life, and Gu Junshan agreed.


    This tortoise was not an ordinary tortoise, but a special breed cultivated by Cui Xinle. When this tortoise arrived at Gu Junshan''s house, it would go to his door every night to scare him. As time passed, his body would recover.

 C143

    Speaking of this turtle, it really was no ordinary turtle. This turtle had been Cui Xianle''s playmate since young. Speaking of this turtle, it was hard to tell how old it was.


    It was said that his ancestors did not know how many generations this turtle had lived, and that his name was Cui Fengcai, and he was also a poor man. He happened to run into a master in the mountains to gather firewood, and upon hearing that his family was very poor, he took out a small turtle from his pocket and gave it to him. He said that as long as he raised this turtle well, he would definitely be able to help his family prosper.


    Cui Xinle''s ancestors couldn''t see anything special about this little turtle, but it had led to a miserable life, so they brought the turtle back to support it. From that day on, his family''s life was like what the experts had said, the better off they got, slowly becoming rich and powerful. Cui Xinle''s ancestors knew that this was the reason why this spirit item was called a ''uncle'', and in addition to eating and serving the turtle well every day, they also called the turtle ''uncle''.


    He had originally only had a withered child in his family. After Uncle Turtle had entered the family, he had given birth to a fat kid every year for three consecutive years, and Cui Xinle''s ancestors thought that it was all because of the blessing of the turtle. He had called himself Uncle Turtle, but his own children all called him Grandpa Turtle, just that no one else knew.


    The better the days passed, the better Old Cui''s food and drinks were given to the turtle. The turtle grew bigger and bigger, and eventually grew to be able to carry the youngest child back and forth on his back, but Cui Fengcai didn''t dare to let the child ride the turtle back and forth, because that was his ancestor, one night when Cui Fengcai went out for a long time, he came back in the evening and saw his youngest son playing in his uncle''s yard. He was so angry that his youngest son went up to kick his youngest son away.


    His wife was also innocent, she had been sleeping in the house all this time, how could she know what was going on outside? Cui Fengcai did not know what was going on today, the more he talked, the angrier he got, the more his wife felt wronged and argued non-stop, and the two of them started quarreling, the louder the argument became, and the children started crying too, causing Cui Fengcai to just not stay at home anymore. He lifted his butt and left, going to his relatives'' home for the night.


    This turtle was not only placed in the Cui Family by experts to bless them to flourish, more importantly, it was placed in the Cui Family to protect them from the burning fires of the Cui Family. As the guardian of the Cui Family, it could improve its own merits, the big turtle was a spiritual object that the experts found in the scorching lands of the south, it had long developed their spiritual wisdom, in order to raise it, the experts were able to raise it up in the Cui Family.


    When he returned home, he saw that his uncle was gone, so he quickly gathered his wife and children to search for him. The whole family searched for him for a long time before finally seeing him on the haystack in the yard, where his uncle''s original body was already freed from the restraints of the turtle shell. He was lazily lying on the haystack enjoying the sunlight bath.


    This scared Cui Fengcai out of his wits, "Uncle, what''s wrong with you? Are you sick? Nephew will bring you to see a doctor." After saying that, Cui Fengcai climbed onto the straw and wanted to carry his uncle down. His uncle had just shed his shell, and was currently in a very weak state, Cui Fengcai immediately carried his uncle down, flustered and displeasing his uncle, causing him to feel uncomfortable, following Cui Fengcai''s hand and taking a bite. Ordinary turtles would not let go of their tongue, but his uncle had already become more human, giving him a warning, Cui Fengcai fell down with a ''Aiyo'' sound, while his uncle lazily laid down.


    Climbing up from the ground, Cui Fengcai did not know why his uncle was biting him. Seeing that his uncle did not look like he was sick, but was actually tired, he asked his wife and children to separate and take care of themselves by his uncle''s side. Seeing that his uncle had woken up, he also asked his wife to cook food and drink for him to feed his uncle.


    This big turtle eats everything, its favorite dish is small fish and shrimp, moreover it does not choose to eat, Cui family will feed it grass when they have no money, the Cui family will give it good food when they have money.


    Seeing that his uncle wanted to come down, Cui Fenggui carefully carried his uncle down. His wife made a huge pot of fragrant fish and shrimp, which his uncle ate without lifting his head, while at the same time, his uncle put his head into the pot and put his head into the bucket. Soon, there was nothing left in the pot.


    Cui Fengxian thought that his uncle must have expended a lot of effort to get rid of his shell today. He ate so much that when he was done eating, he looked up and quickly gave his uncle something to eat and drink. He even ate two large pots of fish and shrimp together and drank two large buckets of well water before finishing.


    The food in the three pots was probably even bigger than his uncle''s. Adding on the three buckets of water, Cui Feng''s reverence towards his uncle became even more unshakable, after the giant turtle shed its shell, he didn''t throw the shell away, but instead took the shell with his mouth and placed it at Cui Feng''s feet. Cui Feng didn''t dare to hesitate and put it away, after that, his uncle''s power seemed to have gone up a level, the Cui Family grew even more prosperous, gradually becoming a famous family in the area.


    At this point, the Cui Family''s position in the region could be said to be very important. The Cui Family had a position in every field, and could be said to be very resourceful; the local parents were all guests of the Cui Family, and when Master Cui died, all the reputable people in the surrounding hundreds of miles away came to pay their respects. The caravan was dragged out for several miles, the funeral was arranged for three days, and there was plenty of food and drinks to eat and drink.


    Even if Cui Fengxian died, no one would think that the Cui Family would decline just because of this, because almost all of the Cui Family were talented people, while the man in the Cui Family was a phoenix among men. As the saying goes, a phoenix among men, a phoenix among men, a phoenix among men, even if the Cui Family died, even if Cui Fengxian died, no one would think that the Cui Family would decline because of this, even if the man in the Cui Family died.


    Cui Xinle had grown up in the Cui Family, just like his brothers, he was extremely smart and outstanding. He was a rare talent, and then, when the heavens were wrong, bad luck fell upon the Cui Family.


    On this day, Cui Xinle and a few of his brothers played with him. They did not know how to address him as Great Turtle, they only addressed him as Ancestor, he had accompanied and protected the Cui Family for several generations and did not show any signs of aging, instead, due to the endless worship and worship extended by the Cui Family over the past few generations, he had grown much more profound in cultivation, Cui Xingle and a few of his brothers played by his side.


    Seeing that he had fallen asleep, Cui Xinle ran forward and accidentally stepped on his claws. Seeing that he was in a state of sleep, Cui Xinle ran and jumped, accidentally stepping on his claws.


    However, this tug did not matter, as one of the teeth in the Old Ancestor''s mouth had been pulled out. Due to biting too hard, it had already sunk into Cui Xinle''s flesh, and with the increase of his age and cultivation level, the Old Ancestor''s tooth had grown out, losing more than ten years of his cultivation. Because of this, the Old Ancestor became angry, not allowing Cui Xinle and the rest to play around in the backyard.


    At this time, the Cui Family still respected the Ancestor, but in the end, they were no longer like when Cui Fengcai was alive, they only knew that the ancestor''s teachings could not be disobeyed. Cui Fengcai''s oath had already been erased through generations of inheritances, until it lost all of its prestige, and now, the majority of the Cui Family treated the Ancestor as an old turtle, especially a member of the younger generation like Cui Xianle.


    The brothers were resentful because they could not play, and when they said bad things about their ancestor to their parents, they did not care. The brothers discussed a bad idea, and in the dark of the night, the children combined their ancestors with a cloth bag and threw them into the river.


    At that time, its ancestor was sleeping, so how could he have known that the Cui Family would dare to throw it out? It did not react until it entered the river, listening to the children''s mocking laughter. It finally understood what was going on.


    The children threw their ancestors into the river, thinking that their ancestors had drifted away along with the river. However, they didn''t know that their ancestors were intelligent creatures, that their nature was human, that human emotions were human, and that their resentment towards the children of the Cui Family couldn''t be quenched.


    After floating in the river for a few days, the Ancestor crawled back to the Cui Family and found that no one in the Cui Family was shocked by its disappearance. The Ancestor was not angry, but the spiritual items that contained grudges always returned with retribution, so the Ancestor took action against the children.


    The Cui Family was extremely anxious, but they didn''t know what to do. Cui Xinle, who was in a state of high fever, blabbered on and on, recounting the matter of his brothers throwing him into the river a few days ago. Cui Xinle''s father knew that things were not going well, but his grandfather was angry, so he carried Cui Xinle to the backyard to beg for forgiveness.


    At that time, it would be able to protect the Cui Family from having children, and it wouldn''t be able to understand human emotions. At that time, the Cui Family would just be a plot of land that it had planted itself, and it would protect the Cui Family, in order to have a good harvest. Once it had a seed that it didn''t like, it would purely believe that as long as it threw away these seeds and replaced them with new ones, the ancestor would be able to turn a deaf ear to Cui Xiale''s father''s pleas.

 C144

    Cui Xinle was also on the verge of death due to her illness. No matter how much her family begged, the ancestor showed no mercy towards this unfilial descendant.


    Seeing that his son was about to die, Cui Xianle''s father grew angry. Ignoring the teachings of his ancestors, he insisted on killing his ancestor to accompany his son in death, thinking that even if his son died, this old turtle should not live. The ancestor caught him and put him into the cage to steam.


    I bless your Cui Family for generations of prosperity, and in your generation, you actually want to cook me up and eat me. Are you crazy, I only want to kill a few of your kids, and if it weren''t for me, the Cui Family might have already stopped following me, and what would a few children do, wouldn''t they just be reborn?


    No matter how much spiritual energy a spiritual creature had, it was impossible to change its nature. The ancestor could not understand the pain of Cui Xianle''s father losing his son. It was as if some animals were starving and would eat their own children.


    The Cui Family people knew that the deaths of Cui Xinle''s brothers were all because of their ancestor, so they were immediately filled with resentment towards their ancestor. They did not trust the ancestor very much anymore, and only treated him as a long-lived turtle, and when they heard that the deaths of these children were due to this turtle, they immediately blew up the pot. What kind of spiritual object was this turtle?


    The Cui Family had tied up the ancestor while he was asleep, especially the mouth. The countless sharp teeth in the ancestor''s mouth were not for fun. The ancestor was tied up, so he woke up and threw it into the cage. To prevent it from moving around, the Cui Family placed a few large stones on top of the cage and set it on fire.


    After a whole day and night of steaming, the firewood was already used up. What was burned was not only the wood, but also the hatred the Cui Family had for this giant turtle. They could not understand what their ancestor was thinking, as the ancestor would never have imagined that the Cui Family would kill him for the sake of a few children and end the Cui Family''s lives.


    In order to prevent the ancestor from running out, the Cui Family took turns to look at the box. The ancestor had suffered a lot inside, unable to beg for his life, unable to beg for death. This box could prevent the ancestor from escaping, but the fire would not burn it.


    Spiritualists with a bit of intelligence were already infuriated by the might of the heavens, causing continuous disasters. Humans also had countless disasters, but compared to animals, it was much easier for them to cultivate because animals were not as intelligent as humans. Furthermore, one more calamity and it would be a human tribulation.


    Of course, the heavenly might no longer belonged to the power of the human world, and in the process of cultivation, the animal spirits would seek out the help of humans. This was very difficult, first of all, not all humans would help them, the estrangement between different species was impossible to eliminate, and no matter how humans and the animal immortals came into contact, humans would always be on guard, similarly, any spirit that desired to get close to humans would always be afraid, and this contradictory mentality made it impossible for the two to completely fuse.


    Humans could interact with animal immortals to their mutual benefit, which could be beneficial for both of them. However, once humans believed that their benefits were less than animal immortals, the trade would come to an end, as did the ancestors who protected the Cui Family for generations, in exchange for the spiritual support of the Cui Family. It thought that cultivation was so simple, but it turned out that the day it entered the Cui Family, the human calamity was like a fated sharp sword, sooner or later it would stab it.


    The anger of the Cui Family was the doom of the Ancestral Master, and at this moment, the huge box and the raging flames below were the test of doom. Don''t think that doom was just to get rid of the dregs and leave the essence behind, cultivation was already a heaven-defying action, the doom of heavenly might only had one goal for any spiritual object, and that was to completely destroy it.


    Although the Cui Family members could not see inside the box, they could still imagine how their ancestor was struggling in pain. At this moment, the respect and love they had for their ancestor was gone, and the pleasure of revenge and that fiendish grin appeared on their face. Their ancestor, whom they worshipped and treasured, was now trying his best to torture him.


    The heat coming from beneath its body almost burned its body. As time passed, its feeling went from pain to drowsiness, and it almost couldn''t feel that it was suffering in a cage at the moment, that its life was trying to reduce the pain in any way in the face of danger. The ancestor had an illusion, that it was walking along the edge of the abyss, struggling in the endless water, at times extremely cold, at times extremely hot, which was in fact the last struggle of its life force that it had gained from years of cultivation, and even if it wanted to die, it didn''t want to die.


    As time passed, the Cui Family believed their ancestor to be dead, but at the same time, Cui Xinle was slowly getting better. The Cui Family was overjoyed, and was even more determined to kill their ancestor.


    Cui Xinle felt his body slowly recovering. In the end, it was as if nothing had happened. He felt a life form that was connected to him fade away. Even though the struggle of that life was extremely intense, it was still a great pressure that had been placed on Cui Xianle by the ancestor. This pressure could not only kill Cui Xianle, but it also connected the two of them inextricably.


    It was already late in the night, and Cui Xianle''s uncle was asleep in the box. Everyone else was asleep, and Cui Xianle''s uncle was also about to fall asleep. As Cui Xianle looked at the huge box in front of him, he suddenly felt a sense of crisis, not a sense of being able to see or hear, but an intense sense of despair for the future.


    As a child, Cui Xianle was not happy with the recovery of his body. At this moment, a strong sense of danger filled his heart. He did not know how he found out, but he knew that everyone in the Cui Family would pay the price for this act, which was filled with hatred and killing intent.


    Cui Xinle seemed to know that there was nothing he could do about the calamity that was about to befall the Cui Family. He just went back to his room silently, and sure enough, in the middle of the night, the ancestor who was not willing to die like this broke free from his cage, and the big rock that was pressed down from the cage broke Cui Xinle''s head. Cui Xinle''s uncle died in his sleep, and the several Cui Family houses underneath the cage were burnt to ashes.


    Cui Xinle, on the other hand, did not die in this disaster. The room he was in was burnt to ashes, but he himself was unharmed, and even the bed under him was burnt away. He woke up in a pile of ashes.


    The fire raged on for a whole night. For some reason, other than Cui Xianle, no one else in the Cui Family had survived, and all the other residents seemed to have lost their minds. No one had noticed the fire, and no one had ever tried to save it.


    The Ancestral Master did not die under the great fire, but he endured the human tribulation, and after a day and night of steaming, he exhausted his entire life''s cultivation. At this moment, the Ancestral Master was no different from when he first opened his spiritual consciousness, his body was smaller, less than half of his original size, and this was because his life force had been greatly consumed.


    When Cui Xinle saw the ancestor in the shell, there was no longer any hatred between the two of them. It was probably because Cui Xinle was not born to be a normal person, and the ancestor was a spiritual being; even the ancestors'' views couldn''t be compared to mortals. In the end, Cui Xinle and the ancestor were adopted by a kind family.


    He had indeed treated this place as his own home, and coincidentally, this house didn''t have any children either. When he had seen Cui Xianle like this, he had naturally been overjoyed, and had also been puzzled by Cui Xianle''s abnormal actions. When they had asked if Cui Xianle had thought of his former home, Cui Xianle had said that he and the Cui Family were fated by fate to have no relationship. Regardless of who he was, he would always treat his adoptive parents as if they were his parents.


    For the past three years, he would spend a large amount of time with his ancestor almost every day. Cui Xinle talked to the ancestor, and the ancestor, whose spiritual energy had run out, would try his best to understand Cui Xinle''s words, because his adoptive parents doted on Cui Xinle very much. When he reached the age of school, Cui Xinle said that he did not want to go to school, but when his adoptive parents wanted to buy him clothes and candy, Cui Xinle did not want to owe others too much. In the eyes of his adoptive parents, Cui Xinle had yet come out from the pain of losing her loved ones.


    His adoptive parents had treated Cui Xinle as a child and had only thought that he was spouting nonsense, not taking it seriously. Who knew that a few days later, Cui Xinle had disappeared along with his ancestor.


    Cui Xinle had a premonition that he and his adoptive parents had a shallow relationship. After three years of being together, their relationship had already run out. If they continued to be together, they would only get fed up. He did not want his relationship with his adoptive parents to end like this.

 C145

    Cui Xinle made his way towards the south, spending the rest of his days in the open air. He suffered through a lot of hardships, all the way until he met Pei Hong Du. It was the end of his life of exile.


    Ever since then, Cui Xinle, as a member of the Hall of Longevity, was responsible for finding a person with abundant spiritual energy for Pei Hong. In the blink of an eye, more than ten years had passed.


    "Hall of Longevity, what''s that? It seems to be the name of a pharmacy." I looked at my senior brother, who was looking at Cui Xianle with a serious expression. He said to me, "Those are Pei Hong Du''s organizations and they are also our enemies. It''s a pity that we''ve only killed a few small fry."


    "I really haven''t done anything else, I am just a errand runner ¡­" Let me go. " Cui Xinle sat limply on the ground, her fat swaying along with his breathing, her three jaws moving back and forth, her large bald head sparkling with Han men. Even Pei Hong would want someone like this to do, if one were to say that his body smelled nothing more than alcohol and smoke, I would not be able to detect any spirit energy at all.


    The giant turtle seemed to be drained of energy and stretched out its four limbs. The head that was connected to its long neck drooped lifelessly on the ground. When I looked at it, it didn''t move at all as if it died.


    Jia Wen only reacted after a long time. He was extremely excited as he grabbed onto Gu Li''s collar and said, "Young Master, what do you want in the end to satisfy me? The old master only has one son, and you actually ¡­ "You actually ¡­" Jia Wen ran over and helped him up. Gu Junshan had his eyes closed, his face was pale, and he seemed to be very tired. After a while, he finally said, "Nephew Zu, thank you. If not for you, I would have died a long time ago under this unfilial son of mine. Jia Wen ¡­"


    He leaned over and whispered a few words into Jia Wen''s ear, and Jia Wen walked out with a small box. Gu Junshan said, "I will pretend that I have never had a girl in my life, the people around me all came for my money, I have had enough. I will not give you my money, I will not give it to you, you must accept this treasure."


    I don''t understand why he said it was a treasure. Gu Junshan said, "This seed is a seed of the Snowflake Silver Needle, only one is left a year, everything else is destroyed, I live as one, and all my wealth is because of it, and also because it has never been peaceful for my entire life. It seems that this is not something a mortal like me should have, and I don''t want it to be buried with me, so take it with you."


    After all, this thing was extremely precious. Seeing Gu Junshan''s actions, Gu Li shouted excitedly, "Father, you can''t give this to someone else. Father is your son, and I am your most beloved son. How can you ¡­" After he finished speaking, he went up and grabbed onto Gu Junshan''s leg.


    Gu Junshan expressionlessly said, "Jia Wen, help me pull this beast away." "Dad, I was in a trance for a while. Dad, you can''t be like this, that''s our family heirloom. Dad, you can''t give it to someone else." Gu Li was so excited that he almost went insane. It seemed like this kind of child was his ultimate goal, and it was also because of this kind of child that he moved his heart to take his father''s life.


    When Jia Wen came to pull Gu Li, Gu Li struggled to grab onto Gu Junshan''s skinny arm and started snatching the box from his hands. Gu Junshan was so angry that he slapped him hard on the face, but at the moment, he was completely powerless, so the slap was useless on Gu Junshan''s face.


    When the seed was about to fall into his mouth, I instantly used all of my strength to stimulate the fox''s blood. Time seemed to slow down, and I could almost clearly see the small seed, and I ran over and struck Gu Li''s stomach with my palm. His stomach, under my full pressure, rapidly shrank, causing the air in it to gush out, and blew out the seed that was about to fall into his stomach.


    Jia Wen cried on the side. The young master that he had always hoped for was actually the most ruthless one. The taste in his heart was not something that we could understand, so the senior brother went up to Gu Junshan and pulled him back, "Old Master, it''s alright if you hit him, but I''m afraid you''ll be too angry."


    Trembling, Gu Junshan took out a printout from his clothes, tore it into pieces and threw it onto Gu Li, saying, "I don''t have anything now, this will is gone, I''ll take my property with you, now I''m alone and don''t have anything else you want anymore, just let me go."


    As Jia Wen helped him to sit down, Gu Junshan began to cough severely. Gu Li kept picking up the pieces of paper that were scattered on his body, trying to piece together them into a piece of paper. He had never thought that a person could be so crazy and cold-blooded just because of money.


    Even after he sat down, Gu Junshan was still coughing non-stop and his face was flushed red. Jia Wen kept pounding his back, but it was useless. After coughing a few times, Gu Junshan spat out a large mouthful of blood.


    "Old master, don''t scare me ¡­" Seeing that Gu Junshan was crying so uncontrollably, Jia Wen covered his mouth with his hands and a painful expression appeared on his face. With a few more intense coughs, blood started to flow out from between his fingers and he grabbed onto Gu Junshan''s hands with his own hands. Soon, the blood stained Jia Wen''s hands red.


    After he spat out a few mouthfuls of blood, he motioned for Jia Wen and his senior brother to lie down on his back. With his dying breath, Gu Junshan said, "I don''t have much time left, Ju Yi, you are a good man, Jia Wen, you have been through a long and tiring life with me, and when I''m near the end of my life I still have a lot of money left, so I can''t give you anything."


    Jia Wen said, "Master, I''m not bitter at all. I can always stay by your side ¡­ "I ¡­" Jia Wen was speechless, he could see that his relationship with Gu Junshan was very deep. It was rare for Gu Junshan to have such a loyal and devoted life, but unfortunately, his son was not worthy of being a man.


    The master and servant relationship between the two of them was intertwined with that of a brother. With a smile, Gu Junshan tried his best to reach out his hand to touch Jia Wen''s face, but when he did so in the air, his hand froze and did not move. He fell down and did not have a trace of anger on him anymore. "Master..." The voice was soft, as if afraid to wake him.


    The Senior Martial Brother stepped forward and gently closed Gu Junshan''s eyes before saying to Jia Wen, "He''s gone." Jia Wen remained silent. His gaze was unfocused as he looked at the sleeping Gu Junshan. Suddenly, he reached behind his ear and tore off a layer of the skin on his face.


    The next scene shocked us even more. After tearing off this layer of skin, Jia Wen had already turned into a handsome middle-aged woman with a stern expression. Although he was quite old, one could tell from his facial features that he was a peerless lady when he was young.


    At this moment, Jia Wen''s voice had turned into a clear and cold female voice, "The old master is dead, I don''t need to continue pretending. I''ve lived my whole life for this person, if he were to die, what''s the point of me living." After which, he stood up and hit his head against the wall.


    When she said this, I already realized that Senior Brother grabbed hold of her. Jia Wen didn''t struggle, but just silently shed tears. Facing Jia Wen who had suddenly become a girl, Senior Brother realized that it was not good for him to hug her in his arms and gestured for Senior Sister to come over. Senior Sister came over and pulled Jia Wen over to sit down.


    It turned out that Jia Wen was the child of a poor family, and his parents valued their sons and daughters more than his daughters, but they only gave birth to a girl like Jia Wen. Jia Wen was the child of a poor family, but his parents valued his son more than his daughter, and they always treated her like a boy.


    Jia Wen''s parents were so focused on the gambling table that they didn''t even want to eat or drink, even taking out the bowls for their meals at home. As a result of the four words'' family members'', the creditor brought someone to the door and beat up Jia Wen''s parents, breaking a few ribs on his father. Her mother''s legs were broken, so the two of them didn''t gamble anymore.


    Jia Wen was just 16 years old that year, and when the young her looked at his ferocious creditor crying as he beat his men, he didn''t even dare to make a sound. After crying, he would go outside to borrow food to cook for his parents who were lying on the bed, and after a few days, no one else in the area would be willing to lend her food. Jia Wen would kowtow from door to door to ask for food, but no one else would even open the door for her.


    Today, Jia Wen finished cooking porridge for his parents. Looking at the missing bowl filled with only a few grains of rice, it was no different from a bowl of water. Jia Wen really didn''t know how to cook it, or rather, he simply couldn''t.


    It was a gorgeous woman who came in. Jia Wen clearly remembered the black mole on the woman''s eyebrows. After coming in, she patted his head affectionately and said, "Such a cute girl, how could she be so dirty?" In her eyes, this woman was simply like a goddess that descended from heaven. Jia Wen did not know what to say, so he had no choice but to kneel down and kowtow to his, and just as he was about to kneel down, the woman held him and let him stay for a while. She had something to say to Jia Wen''s parents.


    The woman obediently walked out, and the woman said something to her parents. After a while, the woman called her in, and happily told Jia Wen that she would call her mother in the future, and that she would take him out to see the world, and that as long as she followed him, she wouldn''t have to worry about food or clothes, and wouldn''t have to worry about others burning down her house. She would help pay back the debts of her parents, and Jia Wen almost couldn''t believe it, until the woman took Jia Wen''s hand and was about to take him away, she finally reacted, Jia Wen came to her mother''s side, saying that he didn''t want to leave her parents.

 C146

    This news was like a bolt out of the blue for the young Jia Wen. No matter how poor his family was, she would never have thought that his biological parents would actually be able to sell her to someone else.


    Counting the money given by the coquettish woman, Jia Wen''s parents revealed a smile that they hadn''t seen for a long time, but in Jia Wen''s eyes, that smile was chilling. The coquettish woman ordered the few men to take away Jia Wen and Jia Wen struggled desperately, but how could she break free?


    The last thing she saw was her parents on the shoulders of others, the last image fixed on their happy faces as they counted the money and were stuffed into the car, which roared for a long time before stopping. It was a bustling city she had never seen before, and in that little village of hers she had never seen so many cars, so many people, this tall building, but the excitement here did not make her feel any pleasure, only cold despair.


    It wasn''t until the next morning that he finally opened the door for her. He was already dizzy from hunger and the woman threw him a few tough steamed buns, which she quickly swallowed. At this moment, she finally realized that everything about her, including her own life, was held in someone else''s hands.


    "Come out and work for me when you''re full." Jia Wen wiped away the scum at the corner of his mouth and obediently followed the woman out. At this moment, she was still thinking of when he could go back to work for this woman and send her back. However, her thoughts were too good.


    From then on, Jia Wen woke up early and went to work for that woman. The woman''s name didn''t tell her, but only made Jia Wen call her ''Big Sister Hong'', which seemed to be very palatable, as there were many people who came here every day to spend money. There were many floors, and Jia Wen worked in the restaurant on the first floor, where he had to wash dishes every day before daybreak. He was the only one who worked in such a big place, and the other waiters were all older than her.


    This life continued for more than a year. Finally one day, the red sister said to Jia Wen with a face full of smiles that she could rest for a while, and then for the first time ever, the red sister took Jia Wen out to sell new clothes, and even washed him personally. Jia Wen was flattered, the red sister told her that she would treat the red sister as her own sister, and the red sister would take her to earn a lot of money, and Jia Wen happily thought that the red sister had changed her personality, and asked the red sister if she could earn enough money to go home.


    It was only until that day when she overheard Sister Hong''s conversation with someone else that she found out the truth of the matter. It turned out that Sister Hong''s relatives lived near Jia Wen''s home, and when she went to visit her relatives'' house, she coincidentally saw Jia Wen borrowing food from everywhere. Although Jia Wen was dressed in rags and his face was dirty, he was a beauty.


    After staying with her relatives for a while, she couldn''t help but ask about Jia Wen''s situation, her relatives told her that Jia Wen''s family was too poor, and she was overjoyed upon hearing it, so she could smoothly take Jia Wen away and make up her mind to have the previous paragraph. After taking the money to Jia Wen''s family, she easily sold Jia Wen away from his parents who love money like mad, as Jia Wen is a famous old procuress, she saw that Jia Wen is too young, so she decided to sell Jia Wen to earn money when Jia Wen is older.


    After hearing this news, Jia Wen immediately felt as if he fell into an icehouse. She couldn''t believe that the elder sister Hong who bought clothes for her the day before was planning to go home, although she was still young, she probably knew what the elder sister would do to her. Thinking of this, Jia Wen almost cried out in fear, she knew that the elder sister Hong didn''t intend to let her go, so he just sat there and waited for death.


    But she rarely came out, and she didn''t know which way to run. Besides, she had no money, and very quickly, Sister Hong and her men caught up with her, and when Sister Hong was grabbing on to Jia Wen like a chicken in the busy streets, Jia Wen cried out for someone else to save her, but no one stood out to stop her. Jia Wen clearly remembered the cold gazes of the people around her, and she really hoped that someone would stand out and help her, she even wished for a big fireball to fall down from the sky and smash them all to death.


    Just when Jia Wen was feeling desperate, a person stood out, "You guys beat him up like this, is there no law anymore?" A man''s deep voice sounded, at this moment it sounded like rain to Jia Wen, the Red Sis viciously roared at the man, "What the hell are you eating? How dare you control me? Do you know who I am? I was asking about your name, so why aren''t you here?"


    Jia Wen raised his head and saw a middle-aged man followed by a handsome man. The two of them were dressed like a master and a servant, and the one who spoke was the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man frowned when he saw the arrogant look on Hong''s face, "I am indeed not from here, I was just passing by. After saying that, he looked pitifully at Jia Wen, and Jia Wen felt the warmth in his eyes, that was something Jia Wen had never experienced before. After saying that, he looked pitifully at Jia Wen, and Jia Wen felt the warmth in his eyes, that was something Jia Wen had never felt before.


    Jia Wen didn''t know how to express himself, so he could only use the worst words he knew on Sister Hong. He first said to the middle-aged man, "I don''t care who they are, just scram." Then, he ruthlessly slapped Jia Wen''s face, causing his ears to ring. Jia Wen cried out, "Save me, save me!" The middle-aged man wanted to go up and say something, but the handsome man behind him stopped him and whispered a few words into his ear. Then, the two turned around and left.


    Seeing that they had left, elder sister Hong smiled complacently and said to Jia Wen, "You little girl still dares to run. See if this old lady will beat you to death when I go back." After saying that, she ordered her men to carry Jia Wen back. The hope that Jia Wen ignited disappeared, she would rather that no one stand out to help her, which made her more desperate.


    After Jia Wen was brought back, as he said, he taught him a good lesson. Jia Wen''s skinny body was beaten until it almost lost consciousness, and if he was knocked unconscious, he would wake him up with cold water. After repeating this a few times, Jia Wen no longer had any strength left, he could not even lift his eyelids.


    "Let''s see if you can still run." There was no hatred in her heart, only pure despair. She could not think of any way out for herself, and she even thought of death, and if she died, she would be released. Thinking of this, she struggled to her feet and looked through the small window at the moon, how great it would be if I could fly to the moon.


    After staring at the moon for who knows how long, she forgot about the pain on her body, forgot about Sister Hong''s fierceness, forgot about her parents, and only wished that she could continue like this. Without knowing anything, she would not feel any more pain.


    Jia Wen numbly turned his head to look at the door. Along with the sound of locks being unlocked, the door was opened and a tall man came in. At this moment, the room was pitch black, and that person saw Jia Wen''s figure and hesitantly asked, "Is that you?"


    Hearing this voice, Jia Wen could not believe his own ears. It was the person who tried to save her on the street earlier in the day, and she felt that his senses had returned to normal. She nodded excitedly, and somehow, that person seemed to have seen her movements and whispered, "That''s great, let''s go quickly."


    After saying that, without caring if Jia Wen was willing or not, Jia Wen grabbed Jia Wen''s hand and led him out. Jia Wen felt that the big hand was so thick and warm, giving her an incomparable sense of security, both of them tightly held each other''s hands as they exited the door. Just when Jia Wen thought they had escaped, shouts came from behind, scaring Jia Wen to the point he almost fell to the ground.


    Just like this, they continued to run and hide until the light of dawn appeared in the horizon. At this moment, Jia Wen and that person were already on the verge of collapse, but every time someone chased after them, that person would still hold on tightly to Jia Wen''s hand, and the two of them finally escaped.


    When they entered a small temple at the edge of the city, Jia Wen''s heart finally calmed down. The people chasing after him had long been thrown away, and Jia Wen looked at the sweat on the face of the person beside him, feeling sorry for him. That person looked at her gently.


    "What''s your name?" The man looked at Jia Wen gently. Jia Wen lowered his head and whispered, "I don''t have a name. My parents said that after I get married, they can just give me a name."


    That person smiled and said, "It''s a pity that such a beautiful girl doesn''t even have a name. Follow me back." After saying that, he looked at Jia Wen steadily, the two of them had only known each other today, and they had only met two times. The relationship between Jia Wen and this person was extremely complicated, it was mixed with brotherly affection, the young man''s attachment to his brother, and also gratitude towards his benefactor. Jia Wen looked at him blankly, as if he couldn''t believe it, thinking that Jia Wen was afraid of him, or worried that he wasn''t a good person, he laughed loudly and said, "Alright, I''ll send you out of the city later, you go wherever you want ¡­" I''ll go with you. "


    Before he finished, Jia Wen said these four words with determination. These four words made Jia Wen unable to live a peaceful life in the future. Her young heart was attached to this person and they would never forget each other.

 C147

    "Sir, you ¡­ "How should I address you?" Jia Wen''s face was currently flushed red as he asked shyly. The morning sun shone upon her fair skin and her beauty, causing Gu Junshan to be stunned for a moment.


    "Sir, sir?" Seeing that Gu Junshan''s gaze had frozen, Jia Wen did not know why, but he stretched out his hand and waved it in front of him. Gu Junshan suddenly grabbed her hand and nervously spoke incoherently, "Jade Fairy ¡­ "You''re back." At this moment, Gu Junshan was in a trance, muttering the word ''Jade Lady'' nonstop as he stared at Jia Wen with a dazed look.


    Jia Wen could feel the warmth coming from Gu Junshan''s big hands. It was an extremely passionate expression, "Sir, you''re hurting me." Jia Wen''s small hands were held tightly by Gu Junshan, causing Jia Wen to feel pain. After saying those words, Gu Junshan finally woke up. The light in his eyes dimmed, as if he had just awakened from his memory, and silently released her hand.


    "I''m sorry, I lost my composure." Gu Junshan dispiritedly said, the disappointment in his eyes was not concealed at all. Jia Wen rubbed his aching hands and asked, "Sir, who was the Jade Dollar you spoke of just now?" Gu Junshan didn''t respond, he indifferently replied, "Nothing, just an old friend."


    After a while, a person entered the temple. Jia Wen stood up nervously. When the person saw the two of them, he smiled and said, "Master is indeed here." It turned out that Gu Junshan had already arranged for him to go and rescue Jia Wen, while he would be waiting for him in one of the four temples on the outskirts of the city.


    Following Gu Junshan to the Gu family, Jia Wen did not believe that Gu Junshan was such a wealthy merchant at all. Moreover, he had a very high position in the city, and he would always be surrounded by people outside. He could be said to be wealthy beyond compare, and for such a wealthy and powerful person to risk his life and save her, Jia Wen felt more and more terrified.


    Ever since coming to the Gu family, he had broken the suspicion and jealousy of his wife and a few concubines. In the past few days, Gu Junshan treated Jia Wen as his own sister, and, in addition to eating and drinking, he would often ask Jia Wen to draw a few works of calligraphy and painting, and bring her to some social gatherings. Judging from Jia Wen''s interest in writing, he sent her to a famous private school to study.


    Even though he had never been to school when he was young and could not read much when he was young, Jia Wen was talented, hardworking, and highly appreciated by the teachers. Gu Junshan really valued his sister.


    Since she was his sister and he was surnamed Gu, there was nothing bad about it. At this moment, Jia Wen no longer had any feelings for his biological parents, and his feelings for Gu Junshan were as deep as a father''s, so according to Gu Junshan''s suggestion, they were called Gu Bi Yuan. Jia Wen knew that this was the name of an old friend of Gu Junshan, and the meaning of Gu Junshan using her as an old friend was clear, but she was not unhappy at all.


    Jade Fairy, how''s your studies going these past few days?" Gu Junshan asked when they were playing around in the countryside. "Little Sister Jade is so intelligent that the children''s stuff at school won''t be a problem for her." "The one who spoke was Gu Junshan''s wife, Liu Chengen. Ever since they arrived at the Gu family, other than his sister, Gu Junshan, he was the only one who took good care of Gu Beiyuan. Liu Chengen''s mother was also a rich and noble family, and she had been known as a scholar since a young.


    "Sister-in-law is joking, I''m finding it harder and harder to study. Ai, it''s my fault that I haven''t studied since I was young, it''s hard for me to keep up with her now. Teacher only said that I was smart to comfort me." Hearing this, Gu Junshan laughed and said, "My good sister, you worry too much. I sent you to school just to let you read in the future, but I don''t ask you to learn anything."


    The three of them chatted and laughed, and behind them were a few servants. Others were really envious of Gu Junshan, Liu Chengen was already a famous beauty, and Gu Junshan''s three concubines were also extremely beautiful. Now, they were able to find such a delicate beauty.


    The servants didn''t dare to talk about it in front of the crowd, but the three concubines were a little stingy. One of them was called Chen Jiaohua, and she loved to fight for the jealousy, so even though she didn''t dare to argue with Liu Chengen, she still said a lot of malicious things about Liu Chengen in private. With regards to the other two concubines, she was always on bad terms with them, and after Gu Bi''er entered the family, she didn''t like them at all.


    That night, Gu Junshan brought Gu Bi Yuan and Liu Chengen out for a fun tour, so he returned very late and did not accompany his concubines for dinner. In addition, the servants came back to add fuel to the fire, saying how the lord had treated Gu Bi Yuan well, and they even ignored Liu Chengen because of that.


    She had always thought that if it wasn''t for Liu Chengen, she would be the eldest wife of the Gu family. Naturally, she was happy to hear that Gu Junshan had neglected Liu Chengen, but when she thought about it later, she couldn''t smile anymore.


    "I wonder where old master found those wild things and made him his little sister when he entered the Gu family? Hmph, where did all these little sisters come from? Don''t tell me that old master''s character is so natural that he can find the descendants of the Gu family anywhere?" Chen Jiao Hua wasn''t someone who was easy to deal with. She was normally arrogant and domineering, but now that she was angry, she became even more unstoppable.


    "Second Madam, don''t spout nonsense. It would be terrible if the old master heard this." Chen Jiao Hua sneered and said, "Hmph, it''s been so long since the old master came here, so how could he hear us? Right now, there''s only you and me here, and if he heard, it would be you who told him. Hmph, if you dare spout nonsense now, I won''t skin you alive."


    The moment she felt the slightest bit of unhappiness, she would immediately vent her anger on the servant girl. The servant girl beside her had never been beaten by her before, so when she heard her words, she was so frightened that she lowered her head, not daring to make a sound.


    As she played with the prayer beads in her hand, a cold sneer hung on her lips as she mentally tried to figure out how to pull this pair of eyes out of her head. As she thought in her mind, she spun the beads faster, and in the outside world, she had the reputation of worshiping the Dao and worshiping the Buddha; in reality, this was just a bargaining chip for her. Thus, Gu Junshan had to bring her along every year when he went to the temple to pray for Buddha''s blessings.


    She had asked an old monk for the prayer beads. Although she said she wanted them, she had actually spent a lot of money to buy them, so the head of the temple told others that she and the Buddha were fated to be giving them to her. This way, many people had heard that she was a sarcastic person, and their impression of her had changed.


    This Chen Jiahua has always had a gentle and kind face to outsiders, but everyone knew that she was narrow-minded and couldn''t tolerate others. Who knows how many times she had broken the prayer beads in her hand. It was because she often used them to hit people.


    Upon hearing this, Gu Junshan felt that there was some sense in his words. Although he was exhausted from the past few days, he couldn''t resist Chen Jiao Hua''s persuasion and urged his further, saying that the temple host could tell that there was a buddhist affinity with her, and there would be endless blessings due to the buddhist nature of the temple. As she said this, Gu Junshan agreed to her request for peace and stability.


    He brought Chen Jiao and Liu Chengen to the temple the day before Gu Junshan''s birthday. He originally said that he would bring Gu Bi Yuan, but Chen Jiao Hua said that it was more important for Bi Yuan to study, so she found all sorts of reasons to not bring the Jade Fairy. After burning the incense and asking for blessings, Chen Jiao Hua said to Gu Junshan, "Master, since you''re here, let''s also ask for an autograph from little sister." Naturally, Gu Junshan agreed. Chen Jiao Hua shook her abacus and took out a divination.


    Hearing this, Gu Junshan was very happy. Chen Jiahua then said that she wanted to get a marriage contract for Gu Bi Yuan, which Gu Junshan was slightly unwilling, but Chen Jiao Hua took the initiative to sign it herself, saying that Gu Bi Yuan''s love for her had been troubled throughout her life, and that there was more than one person she liked. Although she didn''t say it directly, she indirectly said that Gu Bi Yuan was a bit of a water flower, and wasn''t someone who could endure loneliness.


    On the way back, Chen Jiahua noticed that Gu Junshan''s expression wasn''t good, so she hurriedly consoled him, "Master, don''t worry, little sister is still young. If you can calculate how long this will last, then go back to the old master and the other little sisters to discipline her, little sister won''t be out of bounds." Liu Chengen disdainfully replied, "Lord, do you believe the words of that old monk, or do you believe your own eyes? I don''t dare to say that I have a high opinion of people, but I don''t see how our sister looks like a dissolute person at all. Lord doesn''t need to take other people''s words to heart, what does he say?"


    He was a suspicious person, so he didn''t know anything about Gu Bi Yuan''s past. He had only saved her by chance, and because she looked very similar to an old friend of his, he had a deep affection for her. Even he wasn''t sure if that feeling was real or fake, and he wasn''t sure if he thought of this girl as an old friend''s substitute or not.

 C148

    When they reached home, Gu Junshan still did not come out of the old monk''s words. His thoughts on Gu Biyuan had also changed a bit.


    While he was in bed at night, looking at the people sleeping peacefully, Gu Junshan tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. Liu Chengen had never cared about small details, and he took good care of Gu Beiyuan, even though he was very close to his sister who was not related by blood, he did not see any displeasure from her.


    His wife was naturally well-informed, but it was too good for him to think about it now. The fact that he occasionally ignored her was enough to make her completely unconcerned, so it seemed that his three concubines were rather normal instead. Occasionally, they would argue a little because of the uneven distribution of his favors.


    Looking at her sleeping face, he fell into deep thought. Was Liu Chengen a virtuous and almost perfect wife, or did he completely have no feelings for her, that was why he had such an expression, thinking back to the fact that they had been married for seven years and had not even had a man or a woman, Liu Chengen did not care about that, instead, he often consoled her. In the past, the benefits of a wife seemed to have been alienated, ever since they had entered the Gu family, Liu Chengen had never been angry because of her.


    Even though Gu Junshan knew he was in a bad mood, he couldn''t help himself. Today, when Chen Jiahua tried to persuade him to teach his a little lesson, Liu Chengen didn''t care about it at all, let alone take it to heart. Did she really not have anything in her heart? Even if the Gu family was defeated, she wouldn''t have any reaction. Could she have another way out?


    The more he thought about it, the more Gu Junshan could no longer fall asleep. It was a bad thing to say that people were smart, because even though Gu Junshan saved up such a large family business, he would still not be able to sleep at night because of his intelligence. He put on his pajamas, went out and fished out his jade pipe, and started smoking.


    He looked at the pipe in his hand and noticed that it was passed down by his father. Every time he got annoyed, he would take it out and smoke a few mouthfuls, and Chen Jiahua would often advise him not to smoke, as the cigarette was so heavy that others wouldn''t even dare to move too close to it, fearing that it would hurt his eyes. Other than Liu Chengen, who was trying to persuade him to smoke less, Liu Chengen would instead say, "Where''s a man that doesn''t smoke or drink, what''s so fun about not smoking or drinking?"


    Gu Junshan had always told these words to others and praised his wife for caring for others and understanding himself. Men, smoking and drinking were essential hobbies, just like how women liked to use makeup, but now that he thought about it, he could sense something different from Liu Chengen''s words. Did she really think that men could not do without smoking and drinking, or did he not care about him at all?


    While he was lost in his thoughts, Liu Chengen was awakened by the smell of smoke. Seeing that Gu Junshan was still awake, he asked, "Why aren''t you sleeping? It''s so suffocating to smoke at night." Gu Junshan said, "I''m not smoking anymore." Then, he took two deep puffs and was ready to go to sleep. Seeing that Liu Chengen didn''t want to smoke, he turned around and went to sleep.


    Suddenly, he thought, "No, I don''t usually smoke, how come she doesn''t care about me? I just smoked tonight, and after thinking about it, Gu Junshan said in his heart that it seems like smoking at night was a hindrance to her, and she said it herself, it''s really hard on her. If I didn''t choke on her, how could she manage it, ah, I''m sure it doesn''t matter, Gu Junshan thought for a while and couldn''t come up with a conclusion."


    Ever since he returned from the temple, after hearing the old monk''s explanation, a knot had been plastered on his heart, and his mind was filled with thoughts of whether or not Gu Jiran was that kind of person. With time passing by, his appetite had gone down, and he had become thinner, and he had intentionally observed that Chen Jiahua was even more concerned about him, personally changing the pattern of cooking for him. At most, Liu Chengen would say "eat more" during dinner, and nothing else. ¡­ If it was in the past, Gu Junshan would have thought that he would have long gotten used to his wife''s personality, but now, in her heart, Liu Chengen didn''t care about his family at all.


    Liu Chengen naturally didn''t care about his family, and he probably didn''t even notice the change in his husband at all. Chen Jiahua didn''t know why, but she thought that the old master was sick and wanted to send him to the hospital. Gu Junshan said, "It''s alright, I just don''t have any appetite. Don''t make a fuss." As he spoke, he looked at Liu Chengen. Liu Chengen did not notice anything and said, "Perhaps the weather is too hot, and my appetite is not good either. Don''t make a fuss."


    His appetite was just not good, and his second concubine was just this nervous. Compared to her, his wife was too calm, as if it had nothing to do with her. Even if they were neighbors, they would ask about it.


    No matter what the reason was, he still had some feelings for his little sister. Furthermore, she had a very outstanding appearance, and was very cute and charming, which made Gu Junshan happily push away the work in his hands and go home with her.


    As soon as he entered the house, he heard a burst of chattering coming from the inside, and when he heard the voice of the Jade Fairy, Gu Junshan''s heart skipped a beat, and his originally happy mood suddenly weakened. When he entered the house, he saw the Jade Dollar and Cheng''en chatting, and when he saw him enter, he happily ran over to him and threw himself into his embrace, unable to contain the joy on his face. Gu Junshan smiled as he touched her head.


    Thinking of this, he seemed to have thought of something and asked Bi Li, "How is it? Are you used to the school environment? How are you getting along with your classmates?" Bi Yuan said, "Not bad, just that some of our classmates don''t understand what''s being said." Gu Junshan knew that there were local people who spoke in dialect, and it was normal that he was not born here to understand. He asked, "So many students, there must be people who speak in dialect. Is there anything that you don''t understand?"


    "I can understand every word that teacher is saying. Oh right, our class''s Teacher Xu saw that I was interested in dialect and specifically made me go over to his place every day after school. He told me to speak dialect. I can even speak a few words now." Seeing the jubilant smile on Bi Yuan''s face, Gu Junshan felt more and more that the old monk''s words had come true, "Teacher Xu, how come I didn''t know that there was such a teacher?"


    "He''s new. He''s only five years older than me, so his words are quite interesting." When the Jade Maiden mentioned this teacher, the admiration on her face was unmistakable. She was someone who would not conceal her worries. For some reason, when Gu Junshan saw the Jade Lady talking about other men, a trace of unhappiness rose in his heart.


    Out of the corner of his eye, Gu Junshan caught sight of Liu Chengen. Liu Chengen only smiled as he looked at them, but there wasn''t the slightest bit of jealousy in his eyes. Gu Junshan wasn''t happy at all.


    The three of them sat down. Liu Chengen asked him if he was tired from work, and there was nothing else. Soon, Chen Jiao Hua arrived. "I heard that sister came back. I rushed over to take a look. I really wanted to die." Amongst these sister-in-law''s, Jade Daughters liked Liu Chengen the most. They felt that this person was a bit fake, being polite and cordial with his words, yet there was a trace of power at the corners of her eyes. If it wasn''t for the fact that Gu Junshan cared about her, she probably wouldn''t even have given him a proper glance.


    She first asked Gu Junshan about the matter, afraid that she would pull it down, then held Bi Yuan''s hand and asked her all sorts of questions. She was so excited that even if she saw her own mother, she wouldn''t be able to do it, so Bi Fan couldn''t help but laugh out loud, "Jiao Hua, look at how your passionate little sister is scared."


    "Our little sister isn''t living at home. It wasn''t easy for her to come back, so I was still thinking quite a bit." Suddenly, she changed the topic. "Little sister should be able to stay at home for a few days, right? I''ve thought of something, the temple''s director told me that I''ll go ask for Xiang Qi''s blessings, it''s the most effective. Little sister can come with me to the mountain tomorrow, how about it, old master?"


    She knew that the decision didn''t rest on her sister, as she knew that she would definitely go if she was asked by her. Besides, this was a good thing, and there was no reason for her to refuse. Just as Bi Jianshan was hesitating, she recalled what happened in the temple last time and said, "Yeah, I''ll go with your sister-in-law, so burn the incense and take it as a break." Bi Yuan wanted to say something, but Gu Junshan said, "I''ll go with you."


    He thought that Bi Yuan would definitely go since she was still very dependent on him. He didn''t expect Chen Jiahua to say, "No need, Master. I''ll go with my little sister tomorrow. What are you going back and forth for on such a long journey?" Gu Junshan thought so as well. He looked at the man and said, "Jade lady, what do you think?"


    Without waiting for her to speak, Chen Jiao Hua held her shoulders and said, "What''s there to be worried about if sister-in-law accompanies you?" With that said, Bi Yuan agreed.


    Actually, Chen Jiao Hua had her own plans in mind. In fact, Liu Chengen was extremely intelligent, and his mind could be considered the best in the entire Gu family, but his mind was simple. Moreover, he never had any thoughts about his own people.


    In the name of blessing the Gu family, she often went to the temple on the mountain, where she became familiar with the overseer. Speaking of the monks in the temple, none of them were good people, and the little monks below them were all serious monks, and they used to be a group of thieves who were chased by the officials until they became monks. There was nothing embarrassing about a monk, he just shaved his head, read a scripture in his hands, and there was money in his hands, so he was much more cautious than someone who was always on tenterhooks.


    She would pay the host and the host would listen to her. She would do whatever she asked the host to do; the last time she went to the temple, she had already discussed it with the host.

 C149

    "Aiyo, it''s so hot today." On the way to the mountain, Chen Jiao Hua drank some iced water and said while looking out the window.


    Jade dans were not so charming. When the two of them arrived at the mountain, the monks in the temple seemed to have known in advance that they were coming and were already waiting for them at the gate.


    "Amitabha, I felt like I was going to meet your esteemed self today, so I specifically waited here. As expected, your esteemed self was brought here. How is Benefactor Chen?" In fact, how could he have predicted that they would come today? It was not Chen Jiao Hua who arranged for her underlings to come ahead of time to inform him.


    "Master is too polite. I''m not some noble person. This is my sister. Come, greet Master." Chen Jiao Hua was laughing because she was about to kick the Jade Maiden out of the house, and the old monk was laughing because of the money he had gotten. The two of them had a plan in mind, but their faces were relaxed and they had nothing out of the ordinary, and the depth of their scheming far exceeded that of an ordinary person. Bi Yuan didn''t know that the world was dangerous, so how could she see through the trap the two of them had laid for her?


    Bi Yuan stepped forward, bowed, and said softly, "Greetings, Master Fang," The old monk''s eyes lit up when he saw the beauty in front of him, and the heart of his long-silent prodigal son once again stirred. He thought about how when he was young, he was also an amorous seed, but now he had fallen to being a monk by cutting his hair, and under the accumulation of days and months, he actually calmed down a lot. He thought that he would spend the rest of his life thinking about deceiving others, but today, seeing this girl, he knew that it was time for him to battle in the martial arts world.


    "Master ¡­ master?" Looking at the infatuated expression of the old monk, Chen Jiahua wished for nothing more than to slap him in the face. She silently cursed in her heart, "Have you never seen a woman before?" Why wasn''t she like this when she saw me before? Am I not as charming as her? Chen Jiahua was addicted to jealousy, even this old monk wanted to try it out for himself.


    His face was slightly red, but he quickly returned to normal. "I''m sorry, it''s been a long time since we''ve seen such a noble person in this small temple. I''ve lost my composure a little. It''s our fortune that your esteemed person is here today. Please come in."


    The old monk and the other disciples led the way, and Chen Jiahua held onto the hand of the Jade Fairy as she said, "Let''s go, little sister. It seems like we didn''t come for nothing today. Master said you''re someone important."


    She had only thought that relationships between men and women would only arise between those of the same age as her. She hadn''t expected that this old monk still had his heart set on her at such a young age, to actually have such unrealistic thoughts about her. Unfortunately, those were only his wishful thinking, and Bi Han''s heart had long since been firmly occupied by Gu Junshan.


    The old monk looked back at the two from time to time, "Benefactor Chen, what''s the name of your sister?" Chen Jiao Hua thought that the old monk''s lecherous heart had gradually risen as he insinuatingly wanted to get closer to her. Originally, she was quite disgusted, but after thinking about it for a while, she said, "Of course my sister''s surname is Gu, and her name is Bi Yuan. She''s only 18 years old this year."


    "Jade Fairy, a good name. Please come over here." The old monk brought Chen Gu and the other student to the buddhist recitation hall. It was quiet and empty, and outside, there were a few pilgrims who had come from afar. While talking, they did not understand what was being said, and the old monk let his disciples receive them.


    The temple was ancient and had been built for who knows how long, but the monks were simple and didn''t have much junk. Chen Jiao Hua brought Jade Fairy to kneel before the Buddha statue while Chen Jiao Hua chanted an incantation. She had an expression of pious worship towards the Buddha, but her heart was filled with thoughts of vulgar and shameless things.


    "Almsgiver, you and Buddha are fated, why not be a home disciple in the temple? What do you think?" Bi Yuan did not know what a common disciple meant, so she thought she was going to become a monk just like them. She was so scared that she shook her head repeatedly, and regretfully said, "It seems that Benefactor Chen is not satisfied. Well, this is not something that can be forced." He didn''t know that his mind was in a mess. He only hoped that he could get closer to this woman, that he would lose his composure when speaking to her.


    Chen Jiao Hua walked over after paying her respects to Buddha and held the hand of Bi Yuan as she said, "Little sister, please give me your lot. Teacher''s drawing of lots is very effective." The old monk nodded his head repeatedly. He didn''t look like a monk at all. He looked more like a child waiting for the approval of his parents.


    The old monk pretended to look at it, then said with a smile at the beginning, "It''s a good future, Lady Jade is a rich person. I''m sure she''ll be able to defeat Cheng Wanli in the future. It''s just that the area between a girl and her husband is slightly complicated."


    Just like that, Chen Jiao Hua took Jade to stay in the temple for half a day, and when she was about to leave, she noticed that it was already dark. Chen Jiao Hua put on an act and said, "Aiya, I didn''t expect it to be dark so soon. It''s not good for us to leave so late." The old monk said, "That''s right, the mountain roads are rugged, and you must not walk at night. Even if the road is far away, the wild beasts in the mountains prefer to come out at night. The two of you are not allowed to walk." So he arranged for them to live in the temple.


    Seeing that she was sleeping, Chen Jiao Hua quietly got up and walked out of the room. The old monk had already been waiting for a long time. "Are you asleep?" Chen Jiao Hua glared at him and said, "Everything is ready. Hurry up."


    The old monk hurriedly arranged for his disciple to take out a few parcels. He opened them layer by layer to find a few small paper parcels inside them. The old monk didn''t respond. He carefully opened the paper package and took out some powder before bringing Chen Jiahua and the young monk inside.


    The old monk sighed as he looked at the sleeping Bi Yuan and said, "Ai, such a beautiful young lady ¡­" Chen Jiao Hua coldly replied, "Master, this isn''t the time to show tender affection for the fairer sex. I''ve given you quite a bit of money."


    The old monk first smeared a bag of medicinal powders under the nose of the Jade Fairy, and as he breathed in, he slowly took a deep breath. This was an extremely heavy knockout drug, and after inhaling in a bit, the Jade Lady fell even deeper into sleep, unable to wake up even after shaking. The old monk opened her mouth and poured the other bag of medicinal powders into the water. The old monk nodded, "Done."


    The next day, when Bi Yu woke up, it was already late in the morning. Chen Jiao Hua took her to eat some fast food before leaving. When they returned, Gu Junshan asked her what was going on, but Chen Jiao Hua said she didn''t come back when it was too late, so Gu Junshan had no doubt about it.


    The school informed their families that Gu Junshan had brought the Jade Dollar home. As they looked at the Jade Dollar''s large belly, no one in the family knew what sort of illness it was. Just as they were about to invite a doctor over, Chen Jiao Hua whispered into Gu Junshan''s ear, "It can''t be that she''s pregnant, right?"


    When the doctor touched her pulse, he directly congratulated her. The young miss was happy, and almost made Gu Junshan fall to the ground because of her anger, even the Jade Elf was scared out of her wits and sent away. The doctor was furious, and even though Gu Junshan scolded her until both tears ran down her face, just based on Gu Junshan''s question, she still insisted that she was innocent and that she would not mess with anyone else.


    At this moment, Third Aunt began to gossip, "The monk in the temple is the most effective. He said long ago that she was not a peaceful person, and not long after that, he made a little baby. How amazing." "What are you angry about? Don''t do it because I don''t know, isn''t this little sister of yours just like your former lover? Don''t you call her little sister every day because you want her to be your fourth concubine? If not, why are you so anxious when she''s pregnant with someone else?"


    Actually, the reason why Third Aunt was doing this was because Chen Jiahua had instigated her to do so. With such a commotion, Jade Fairy could no longer stay in the Gu family, and a rich family valued face the most. Furthermore, all the teachers and classmates knew that she was pregnant, and this action completely broke Gu Junshan''s heart, so he sent someone to send her to a nunnery a hundred miles away, saying that they would never have anything to do with each other ever again.


    After staying in the nunnery for three months, her stomach had gradually shrunk, but this action of Gu Junshan made Bi Fan completely cold. In the nunnery, besides Bi Wei, there was only an old nun, and the old nun had accepted Bi Yuan as her disciple and taught her how to disguise herself, until ten years later, when Bi Yuan said goodbye to her master and returned to the Gu family, she didn''t have any hatred towards Gu Junshan at all. Ten years of yearning for Gu Junshan, every day of the year, Gu Junshan thought that the skinny man called Jia Wen.


    "So that''s how it is. Elder sister, your story is truly tortuous." I can''t help but sigh in my heart. After Gu Junshan died, I brought his corpse to Martial Uncle''s house with my senior apprentice sister and promised Jia Wen that I would help her manage his affairs, and Cui Xinle would naturally not let that happen. We even hoped to get more information on Pei Hong and the Hall of Longevity from his mouth, but as for that unfilial Young Master Gu Li, he had become half crazy after that night, so he left the matter to himself.


    With Gu Junshan dead, Jia Wen no longer needed to hide anything. Behind the fake skin was a steady and quiet woman. The senior sister asked her, "So, do you plan to continue calling Jia Wen or Bi Yuan?" She smiled faintly and said, "It''s just a name, what does it matter what it''s called." I asked, "What plans do you have for the future?" She said, "In my life, other than him, there was no other interest. Now that he has also gone, I ¡­ I don''t know where to go or what to do. " I hurriedly said, "Big sister, it''s not auntie. You better not have any bad thoughts."


    She said, "After ten years of cultivation in the monastery, I naturally know that fate is decided by the heavens, and not by us. I won''t let it go unnoticed, but he suddenly died, so my heart is empty."


    "That may not be so." Senior brother''s voice suddenly came from outside. Looking towards the direction of the voice, senior brother entered with a smile on his face. I asked, "Senior brother, what do you mean by not necessarily?" The Senior Martial Brother laughed, "Gu Junshan''s life shouldn''t have ended like this. Master said that he''s still alive." Hearing this, Jia Wen excitedly stood up.

 C150

    Hearing his Senior Martial Brother''s words, Jia Wen''s eyes were filled with panic. His eyes were trembling as he suddenly stood up and ran behind his Senior Martial Brother.


    "Sigh, wait a moment." Senior brother hurriedly chased after him. Senior sister and I looked at each other and also followed him. Didn''t Gu Junshan die from spitting blood, senior brother couldn''t be joking with us right? Judging from Jia Wen''s appearance, if senior brother was really spouting nonsense, maybe she would go with him.


    When we arrived at Uncle''s storage room, Uncle and Master were there. On the table in the middle was Gu Junshan''s corpse, which looked lifeless and lifeless. Seeing us enter, Uncle said to the Senior Brother, "Yuyi, have you prepared well?"


    "I''m ready." I looked at the talisman, the Soul Suppressing Talisman, what is it about? Could it be that he''s worried that Gu Junshan will cause trouble after he dies, but didn''t they say that he''s still alive? Just what''s going on? Seeing the serious expressions on his master and the others'' faces, I didn''t dare to ask too much.


    Looking at Gu Junshan''s corpse, Jia Wen sadly asked, "How is he, didn''t they say he is alive?" The Grand Master looked at her and said, "I will do my best if it is possible." His Master muttered, "You can''t go up and down with a bit of yang energy. You can''t go down. You''re tormenting people."


    Because he had been in fear for a long time, his heart veins had been damaged. In addition, with the fire attacking his heart and the ruptured of his heart, the blood he had vomited out already amounted to two and a half kilograms, and his vitality was almost gone, while the Three Souls and Seven Souls Sect Gods had run for more than half of it. Especially, the light from the womb was lost, and that was the most important thing, because he could not find the light from the womb, even if the other souls could not find it, it was useless to find the light from the womb.


    He decided to set up the Seven Luminous Soul Return Array to recall Gu Junshan''s lost soul, but it was only a possibility. The Grand Master said, "I know Gu Junshan better than anyone else, although he is a traitor, but Gu Junshan is one of the few good people among the wealthy merchants, I never expected him to be like this when he is old. Since I''ve met him, I must help him."


    A good person doesn''t necessarily have a good reward, and a bad person doesn''t necessarily have a bad one either," Brother Juyi lamented. The Great Master said, "You are wrong. A good person''s reward is to make him a good person, and a bad person''s reward is to make him a bad person. Remember, don''t ask about your future.


    That night, the moon was bright and the stars were sparse. We carried Gu Junshan''s corpse to the backyard, and under the faint moonlight, it was still very easy for us to see his pale face. The uncle looked at Gu Junshan and sighed, "A man''s life can be said to be a sea of suffering.


    Indeed, there is nothing left in this world that is worthy of his attachment, and letting him return is just torture. At this moment, he has already gone to that place with half of his body, so I''m afraid he has already experienced a few trials. If he really is brought back alive, then the benefits are unknown.


    "No matter what, if he can be saved, then so be it." As the two of them sat cross-legged on either side of the mountain, eyes closed, muttering some incantation. As the speed of their chanting increased, I gradually felt the temperature in the area drop, and if it weren''t for the fact that Senior Brother Zuyi and I were going to give the Grandmaster and the Protector a coat, I would have gone back to my room and grabbed one of the coats and put it on.


    "It''s really cold. Senior Brother, are you cold?" I touched my arm, feeling the goosebumps on my arm, not only because of the cold, but also because of my unique physique, so I could feel the aura from the outside world, at this moment there should be a lot of residual souls being attracted here, and they are the biggest obstacle that affects the return of Gu Junshan''s soul, because each of these residual souls is because they want to enter a warm and lively body, which would cause them to think that they can borrow this body to return to the mortal world. At this moment, Gu Junshan is the best container for them.


    The stored energy inside their bodies was not enough to resist the invasion from the outside world. Countless souls were aware of this, this was a once in a lifetime opportunity, at this moment, these people must be as excited as a wolf that had starved for three days.


    "Be careful, you can''t disturb me at this time." He then used the water rune to wipe his eyes. At this moment, under the dim light of the lamp, he could not see the whites of his eyes. This was because the rune water had concealed the effects of yang energy, allowing him to clearly see the negative effects.


    I didn''t need to go through so much trouble. As soon as the fox blood was transferred to my eyes, they felt a faint sense of oppression, and as I gradually got used to it, I felt my hair standing on end up on end. Fifty meters around me was a dense mass of black shadows, most of them a hazy black mist, with a few ''people'' standing there.


    Under the command of powerful psychokinesis, this formation could attract souls from several dozen miles away. Of course, any formation could be either good or bad, and if the Grand Master and the Grand Master had ill intentions, the formation could also attract souls from around the area.


    "Heh, that''s quite a lot. It''s enough for us to get busy." These souls are afraid of approaching the seven lanterns that surround the array. The two of us are full of vitality, and the yang energy emitted from our bodies is something that they are afraid of. However, Gu Junshan''s body is still very attractive to them, and all they can do is wait for a chance to strike, even if that chance is very slim.


    Other than a small number of complete souls, most of them are incomplete souls without a brain, and those souls have a ghostly nature and no longer possess human nature because they have become unusual, so they can''t be considered as normal human beings. Therefore, they seem to be very powerful, but in reality, senior brother and I don''t put them in our eyes, unless they are souls that happen to have a grudge due to luck, so normal souls aren''t aggressive.


    I smiled to myself as I watched them stir, and walked slowly towards them, for at that moment I was only stirring the fox''s blood into my eyes, and with my own virility, it was nothing, and they did not have to be afraid, it was like holding a candle, would you be afraid? Of course not, I slowly approached them, they were only slightly confused and didn''t move much, only two or three steps at a time, when we were about a meter or so away from them, I suddenly stimulated all of the fox blood in my body, immediately, the yang energy exploded from my body, a strong yang energy gushed out from every pore of mine, the fox blood on me was like a surging herd of mad horses, leading to a thousand years of cultivation, the yang energy generated was simply terrifyingly strong, and I purposely accumulated the yang energy and exploded it, causing the negative energy around me to suddenly explode, as if the candle suddenly turned into a grenade and sent them fleeing in all directions.


    The sudden eruption of yang energy did not cause much harm to the living, and the living could barely see any changes to me. However, in the middle of the night, my figure became even clearer, as if it was originally blurry in the middle of the night. At this moment, due to my sudden eruption of yang energy, other people could see that my silhouette had suddenly become clearer.


    "Hehehe." Looking at the scattered ghosts, I suddenly had a mischievous smile on my face. I couldn''t help but laugh, those ghosts didn''t have any yang energy, and when my yang energy hit them, it was as if the flames were on a normal person''s body, the taste was unbearable. Senior brother Juyi had already dispersed all the ghosts there, and seeing how my ghost was scattering in all directions, he frowned and said, "Haozi, you can just disperse them, why are you scaring them? It''s not like you don''t know how pitiful these ghosts are."


    I stuck my tongue out and replied, "I just felt that it was fun." As the fox blood continued to stay in my body longer and longer, my personality also slowly started to change. Originally, I was a quiet person who didn''t like to stir up trouble, but now, I felt more and more that I had changed. I slowly became a bit less soft-hearted, as if I was a homeless person.


    Slowly, the fox blood on my body calmed down, and my mind calmed down. Looking at the empty space beside me, I thought to myself, Earlier, my joke was too excessive, and what my senior brother said about how I used the violent yang energy to attack the ghost was already light. My action of using the yin qi to attack the ghost was equivalent to waving a torch in the middle of the crowd, and it was enough to constitute a crime of intentional injury.


    I patted my head in regret. It was a sin, but at this moment, my senior said joyfully, "I''m done." I look, Senior Master and Master have already stood up, they are looking solemnly at the lying Gu Junshan, a ball of black mist is slowly entering Gu Junshan''s body, this ball of black mist is completely unaffected by the lamp, it is truly the soul of Gu Junshan.


    I ran over and said, "Master, did you succeed?" Master stared at me and said, "Ignore the others first, what did you do just now?" I swallowed a mouthful of saliva and thought to myself, "Master is really amazing, chanting any Daoist charms requires a lot of concentration, but Master is actually able to sense the people around me." I swallowed a mouthful of saliva and thought, "Master, you''re really getting stronger and stronger, this external body transformation isn''t something normal people can do. "Go away, I know what you did just now, you used fox blood to burn those ghosts, do you think that''s a game? If I put the soldering iron on you, you can show me the wall."

 C151

    Face to face is face to face, this is not that big of a deal, this is how Master often punishes me, in his words, I am too smart, I can think of a lot of things, like making mistakes, I just have to face to know what''s wrong with me.


    That night, the senior brother carried Gu Junshan''s slightly angry corpse back to the house. When Jia Wen saw that Gu Junshan was extremely excited and thought that Gu Junshan had come back to life, he asked worriedly, "Can he really come back to life?" The Grand Master''s uncle said, "He has already returned today with one soul and one soul. This way, his body will be more complete and will attract more and more souls. The chances of him coming back alive are very high, but don''t get too excited. I can''t guarantee that."


    Jia Wen gratefully thanked his Master and Grand Uncle. I said, "You''re welcome. This is what we should do." Master gave me a glare and said, "Why are you still standing here? Hurry up and go face the wall for two hours." Master was really a method of punishing me. In reality, this is nothing to me, I have already trained to the point where I can fall asleep while standing up, and when Master and the rest were discussing what to eat for dinner, I was already drowsy.


    If I were to say that sleeping while standing up isn''t suitable for a normal person, it might be because I overdid it at night, or because I came in contact with ghosts, I can''t sleep at all. Of course, my requirements are also quite high, so who would sleep peacefully while standing up?


    I was still standing in the hallway when a gust of cold wind suddenly blew past me, jolting me awake. When I opened my eyes, I found myself standing in the corridor in a daze, wiping away my saliva that was about to come out, and headed back to my room.


    Just as I was about to open the door and enter, I suddenly felt a pair of eyes looking at me. The eyes gave me a very strong feeling because of my sixth sense, and also because the owner of the eyes had a strong mental strength, a normal eye is a window to the soul, the light emitted from the eyes of a person can represent the strength of a person''s body, and the gaze that shot out from those eyes was directed at my back. I felt uncomfortable all over.


    My room is on the second floor. Uncle Master''s house is taller than most people''s house, and the second floor is almost comparable to the third floor of other people''s house. The trees on the outside are so thick that this person is actually hiding inside the tree, and he also managed to avoid Uncle Master and Master, so his strength cannot be underestimated.


    I opened the door and entered the room, leaving the door slightly ajar so that I could hear the sounds coming from outside through the crack. I sat on the bed and held my breath, the fox blood surging to the limit, especially in my ears. If someone were to look at me now, they would definitely be shocked, wondering why my ears were so red.


    The leaves rustled in the wind. Other than that, I couldn''t hear any other sounds, I could even clearly hear the shouts of my master in the room far away. That person on the tree didn''t move at all, I didn''t dare to be careless, the enemy didn''t move, this person is not an ordinary person, I had to watch him carefully, who knows if he would do something that would endanger our safety.


    But then he and I confronted each other from a distance, and for two hours he remained motionless on the tree. I did not dare to sleep, but listened to him, and looked at my watch and saw that it was already morning, and the next day it was already dawn. If he still stayed on the tree, I would definitely go out and see who he was.


    Good boy, I couldn''t hear anything until daybreak. Did this guy stay in the tree all night? How could he leave in broad daylight? It was six o''clock in the morning and the sky was bright. I had not slept a wink of confrontation with the kid, and after a night of fox blood, I relaxed. I wiped the sweat from my forehead as I opened the door and went out.


    When I went downstairs, Grand Master and the others were already up. Grand Master was preparing for his morning practice, so I hastily walked to the tree. The tree was covered in leaves, but I couldn''t tell if there was a person hiding inside or not.


    Uncle Master followed me out. When he saw me staring blankly at the tree, he asked, "What happened, Haozi? Why did you climb up the tree so early in the morning?" I put my head down and said, "I''ll go down and talk." Just as he was about to jump down, his hand came in contact with a tree branch. Suddenly, with a splash, the tree branch fell down along with several crisscrossing tree branches and leaves.


    I hastily jumped down, and five branches fell to the ground, all about the same length, about the same length as my arm, with a large clump of leaves scattered on the ground. Uncle Master came over and picked up the branch, and carefully examined it, the branch was from this tree, but it was old and had obviously been broken for some time, so why did it stay on the tree, did someone throw it up on purpose?


    I said to the Great Master, "Martial Uncle, last night, after you fell asleep, I saw someone watching us from the tree. I confronted that person for a whole night, but I could not hear that person descending from the tree, so I ran up early in the morning to take a look. There was no one there, not even a bird. The Grand Master looked at the tree branch in his hand and solemnly said, "Let''s talk inside."


    They were both cultivators who had been cultivating for many years, and their five senses were extremely sharp. Ordinary movements of the wind and grass wouldn''t be able to escape from their ears and eyes, and when they heard that someone was peeping inside the house from a tree, they couldn''t believe it, and I realized that that person was spying on us without any intention of hiding it. I didn''t know that that person had gotten bold when he saw me alone, but he still didn''t pay any attention to us, in short, his eyes were as sharp as knives, as if he wanted to tear open a hole to observe us.


    Looking at the branch on the table, we all fell into deep thought. What did this branch represent, Master said, "I''m sure it was the people from the Hall of Longevity, I don''t believe they fled overseas. Cui Xianle is an example.


    Uncle Master did not say anything, but the First Senior Martial Brother said, "Junior Martial Brother said that after a whole night of fighting with that person, we could not hear him get down from the tree ¡­ Did you hear wrongly? Did you not notice when he left? " I said, "No, I was afraid he''d come down to the house and concentrate, and the trees were so high he''d make a noise."


    After a long silence, Uncle Master finally said, "Maybe that''s him." After saying that, he pointed at the tree branches and leaves on the table.


    We all looked at each other, not knowing what the Grand Master meant by that. He rummaged through a pile of leaves and pulled out two of the larger ones, two of which were hollow, with holes dug in the middle. The Grand Master placed five branches in a human shape, the leaves placed on the branches, and the two hollow leaves placed on top like two eyes.


    Looking at the human figure on the table, I didn''t know what Uncle Master meant. My Master said, "He really does look like a villain, but I can''t just say that the tree leaves are peeping at us because of this." The Great Master said, "If I am not mistaken, this is an evil technique, called ''Body Form Counterfeit Body Transformation''. Ordinary body avatars can only leave their minds outside of the body for a short period of time, and no one knows who created this evil technique, but based on the body avatars, they can strengthen their spiritual energy by attaching it to inanimate objects, controlling them to reach their goal. The Taoists believe that relying on dead objects and ghosts is similar, and most people who know this technique do not do good things, so it slowly disappears."


    I said, "Great Master, you said that the tree was controlled by someone. Can they move it now?" The Great Master said, "Right now, you can''t feel even the slightest bit of spirit on the branch of the tree, right? Presumably, the master behind the scenes controlled this thing to climb up the tree last night to hide and observe us, and it just so happened that he was noticed by you. His thoughts were quite thorough, the tree branches and leaves were hidden in the tree, the tree branches and leaves were originally part of the tree, the aura and aura of the tree melded together, even adding on his own breath, it''s not that easy for people to detect them."


    Just thinking about how he climbed up the tree in the middle of the night like a little human being made of tree branches and leaves, the scene made him shudder. With these eyes, no wonder he called this technique an evil art, just thinking about it was terrifying enough.


    I picked up the branches and examined them carefully. All five had been carefully selected, and each had a slight bend in its trunk, presumably to facilitate its movement, but there was no stickiness on the leaves. How did they come together without dispersing, said the Master, because the caster''s mental strength was so great that he put his mind to every branch and leaf and controlled them to act in concert with each other.


    I asked, "Great Master, do you know this technique?" Great Master said, "I can''t do it, this technique requires profound cultivation experience that I''ve accumulated over the years. Even if I''ve studied it, I wouldn''t be able to control so many objects to move simultaneously with my cultivation experience. This person''s strength is terrifyingly strong."


    His Master frowned, "Could it be Pei Hong Du himself?" Indeed, Grand Master''s cultivation was already unfathomably high. If even he said no, then the only person stronger than him would be Pei Hong. He should be too busy to take care of himself right now. Master Uncle sneered, "Think about it, other than Pei Hong Du, who else has such profound cultivation experience?" I really couldn''t think of anyone else. After thinking for a while, Senior Martial Brother Ju said in surprise, "Could it be Yuan Zhenhai?"


    Master Bo nodded his head and said, "It''s very possible. First of all, I can''t see through his strength, and it''s far above mine. I don''t know if he''s even comparable to Pei Hong, but at the moment, he''s the only one I can think of. Even Pei Hong doesn''t dare appear, much less here." His Master said angrily, "This Yuan Zuohai doesn''t seem to be a simple person. It''s just that I didn''t expect him to be so sinister. We''re on the same side now, and he''s still monitoring us. Don''t tell me he''s not trusting us? I''m not trusting him at all."

 C152

    It seemed like there was something on his mind. Indeed, if it was really Yuan Zuohai who did it, what was his goal? And now, he is teaming up with us? Does he have some kind of unspeakable secret?


    "Master, can he know that we''ve already discovered that he''s monitoring us?" "Normally not, but Haozi said last night that there was no intention of hiding anything from him. I can''t think of this, isn''t it that those who normally monitor others are afraid of being discovered? How could he not be worried?"


    If he doesn''t want to cooperate with us, then that''s fine. I''ve already disliked him a long time ago, but the last time, he almost caused trouble for Haozi and the people in the department to not be able to come back, while his people all jumped around and died. Two people from our department died, and as you''ve seen, his people''s clothes were all clean, is that right? "


    Great Master said, "There''s no need for us to have a falling out. I already told him last time that we have our own tasks, so we can''t listen to his commands. If he has anything to do, we can contact the headquarters directly."


    The four of us were uneasy because of this matter. We didn''t want to believe that our fellow disciples actually didn''t believe us, and of course, we didn''t believe him either.


    Ever since we caught him, he has always been locked up in the basement, eating and drinking on time. When he had nothing to do, senior sister would even go and tease him, perhaps seeing that he is rather cute, he is actually quite magnanimous. Ever since he was captured by us and brought back, he seems to have returned home to be safe, eating and drinking as if he were not nervous at all. At one point, I suspected that he had been scared silly, just like the handsome son of Gu Shan.


    "Hey, stop sleeping." If I was in someone else''s shoes and was locked up, I wouldn''t even have the mood to eat or sleep. I''m afraid that I would have already lost all my weight, but this fellow, after eating and sleeping everyday, he seems to have gotten even fatter.


    "Ah ¡­" "What are you doing?" He woke up in a daze and rubbed his eyes. It took him a while to recognize me. Seeing him in such a state, I didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. Senior sister came over and tugged at his ear and said, "You damn fatty, after eating for every hour just now, you still want to eat. If I eat until you die, I''ll give you a pig''s ear." Then she pinched his ears so hard that he cried out.


    "What are you doing? Why are you twisting my ears?" He shook off Senior Sister''s hand and furiously covered his ears as he looked at me. I said, "Is this fellow stupid or not?" The Senior Martial Sister said, "I''m not stupid yet. I know how much is 1 + 1 + 3. I should be able to get some information from him."


    When he heard the conversation between me and Senior Sister, he walked over curiously and asked, "What the heck? How much is one plus one?" Looking at his innocent eyes, I couldn''t help but wonder how good it would be if all of Pei Hong Du''s men were like this. I said, "You sit over there, I have something to ask you." He sat obediently on the chair with his hands on his knees. His head was lowered as if he were a primary school student. His senior sister said, "How was it? My teaching these past few days wasn''t bad. But you should be obedient. Ask whatever you want."


    "Really ask what?" I found it hard to believe. After all, this fellow had met Pei Hong Du before, and due to his work, he needed to visit Pei Hong Du often. He had a lot of information about Pei Hong Du, and this was considered an important person. I saw that the people who were caught in the movies and TV dramas were all stubborn, and did not reveal a single thing despite the various tortures the enemy had inflicted on them.


    "If you really want to ask, just say it. Just give me something to eat." His Senior Sister slapped him on the head, "It''s your turn to speak, and you''re still making demands. You''re getting bolder and bolder."


    I said, "That damn fatty has finished. Let me ask you, do you know what the Longevity Hall is like? You''re not allowed to lie at all, lest I torture you." I''ve been in the hall for many years and haven''t had anything big to do with him, so I just have to help him find people, find people like me. The hall master said that I have plenty of spirit energy, he gives me a lot of money every month, and he even sent people to be my lackeys. Hehe, they all listen to me, I''m really mighty, I''m quite famous in this area, and many people have come to find me for difficult problems, so I can find people but I can''t do anything else. I''ve relied entirely on my lackeys to fool me. Don''t forget to give it something to eat ¡­ "It can eat ¡­" Enough, what nonsense are you talking about? Are you trying to use punishment? " the Senior Sister shouted.


    Cui Xinle was scared witless by her senior sister''s shout. She trembled as she looked at her senior sister and said, "What are you doing? Didn''t you tell me to do it?" Whatever you said about the Longevity Hall and Pei Hong Du, leave out. " I told him. Cui Xinle didn''t dare to retort when he saw how fiendish my senior sister and I were. He swallowed his saliva and said, "Let me think about it ¡­" The hall master told me to find someone like him, and I didn''t do anything else for him. "


    "I am naturally sensitive to people with abundant Spiritual Qi. Whenever I meet someone like that, I will react and let my subordinates capture him. They are the ones who capture him, it has nothing to do with me. "No, it''s an old man, the old man asked me to come visit him, he said that he''s an acquaintance of mine, I don''t know him, how would I know him, I don''t even know him, this old man also lent me a single strand of hair, but this was purposely shaved, they told me to pretend to be a master, saying that a master must be bald in order to deceive people, you don''t even know, I wasn''t willing to do that when I cut off my hair ¡­"


    Seeing that he started to speak nonsense again, Senior Sister and I looked at each other and shook our heads. It seems that this fellow is not faking it, there is something wrong with his intelligence, and I don''t feel any spiritual energy from him.


    I don''t know how that old baldy found me, I don''t drink with outsiders, they say that outsiders easily lie to me, they say that this old man appeared in my room at night, they say that he''s an acquaintance of mine from my house, he''s dead now, plus how did he find me, I just know that he''s a liar, hehe hehe, he even wants to lie to me, when I''ve been lying to others, I think that he''s crazy, why are you trying to steal from me.


    "Recitation? "What scripture is it?" I asked him, and he said, "I don''t know what to read, anyway he just mumbles with his eyes closed, it''s about the same as when I go out to lie, I''m just lying, I don''t know, after a while, my ancestor woke up, his ancestor ran to his feet, he touched his head and talked to his ancestor for a while, and then he left, and before he left he even told me not to hurt anyone, I didn''t think anything of it, and the next day Gu Li went to find me to kill his father, I wasn''t interested, so I agreed to whatever he gave me, and after that my father isn''t my father, he died too ¡­"


    While he was muttering to himself, his Master and Senior Martial Brother Ju entered. The Senior Martial Brother said, "Can you ask me something?" I shook my head. "This guy seems a little stupid. He can''t even speak clearly." His Master humphed and said in a loud voice, "If you don''t want to say it properly, just say it. Beat it until you say it."


    Cui Xinle''s eyes widened in fright when she heard her master say she would hit him." What are you doing? I''ve told you everything I know, and you''re still hitting me. I''m afraid of pain ¡­ " Tie him up. " Senior Ju and I used ropes to tie his arms and legs to the chair. He struggled desperately and kept on howling like a pig that was being butchered. His Master slowly said, "Hit him for half an hour, or you can tell us anything if you beat him up." "Why did you hit me? I already said everything, yet you still hit me wuu ¡­


    Cui Xinle looked at her senior sister in fear and didn''t know what she wanted to do. I also didn''t know what she wanted to do, but senior sister shakily walked over to him and used the colored brush to draw on his face, "Damn fatty, I''ll let you speak nonsense. I''ll teach you a lesson."


    As she finished her sentence, her senior apprentice-sister drew random drawings on his face, causing Cui Xianle to groan in pain. A moment later, the senior apprentice sister stopped, her face covered in confusion. "I''ll give you a blush." The Senior Sister then used a red colored pen to draw two red circles on his face. His appearance was as funny as it could get.


    "Hey hey, I don''t want to live anymore ¡­" "Wu, wu, wu." The senior sister held a mirror in front of Cui Xinle. Seeing how ugly he was in the mirror, Cui Xinle could not help but cry. He had not expected this fellow to care so much about his face. It seemed that this was better than hitting him.


    Master, from what I see, he doesn''t look like a person with spiritual energy, but more like a person who is cut off from spiritual energy. He can''t act like this just because he has a sliver of spiritual energy." I looked at Cui Xinle, whose face was covered in snot from crying, and said to my master, "That is not necessarily true. This person looks good, and is destined to be a blessed person. His eyes are clear and clear. Only a person with abundant spiritual energy would have such clear eyes." "Then his current appearance is..." "Haha, you said that the wolf would not eat a piece of fat meat if you placed it next to the wolf?


    The First Senior Brother said, "If that''s the case, it should be because Pei Hong sucked all of his spiritual energy dry that he became such a fool." His Master walked over, put her hand on his head and pinched it. "Ai, my skull is already empty. After a while, I will become a real fool." The majority of the spiritual energy was concentrated in the three acupuncture points on the Star River, which were also channels where spiritual energy flowed back and forth. Under the nourishment of spiritual energy, people''s minds would grow active, so people who had sufficient spiritual energy would grow more active, and only then, they would become smarter, and people who had less spiritual energy would become more stupid. Without the nourishment of spiritual energy, people''s brains would slowly shrink, and their spiritual energy would completely dry up.

 C153

    Looking at how Cui Xile was crying in the mirror, I suddenly realised that this person was a little pitiful. Even though he was working hard for a demon like Pei Hongdu, he was also a victim.


    "Hey, Fatty, are you scared?" The Senior Sister giggled as she looked at Cui Xile, "I''m afraid of me, alright? Whatever you want me to do, as long as I don''t starve to death." Cui Xile said obediently. Seems like to this guy, starving to death was the biggest punishment in the world.


    His Master walked forward and asked: "Cui Xile, aside from helping Gu Li, what other wicked things have you done? Also, what medicine did you feed Gu Li? Is there something wrong with his mind after he took the medicine?" When Gu Li was plotting with Cui Xile, they had discussed about it. Gu Li had given him a lot of money, but Cui Xile had even given him that kind of medicine, which seemed to have an extremely magical effect.''s craziness was also related to that medicine, otherwise, how could a normal person go crazy so easily.


    "That medicine, it wasn''t mine. It was given to me by the authorities. They told me to give it to those who have yet to finish it. Once you''ve consumed it, you''ll be obedient." Cui Xile said softly, his master said, "What is an incomplete product?" Cui Xile said: It''s those people that I found, we call those who did not take the pills as incomplete, those who took the pills as completed, that medicine is really effective, sometimes I get unwell and also take that medicine, and also, whoever comes to look for me, I will also give them the pill, they will not feel uncomfortable eating it, it''s really comfortable.


    He actually treated people like goods and even finished them. He said that he would listen to them once he took the medicine, and this medicine even seemed to be a little strange. His Master asked, "Then tell me, how many pills do you have now? Where are they?" Cui Xile said: "I still have a little on me, I want to give what to Gu Li. The rest are all at home."


    I rummaged through his body and found a small bag in my back pocket. Inside was some black powder. He said, "Yes, I don''t usually carry it with me."


    Cui Xile''s house is his old nest. We asked around and went straight to it on the second day, it was even a rich district, it seems like Cui Xile had spent quite a bit of money these years, but he had already empty-handed and had everything in his house, but they were all useless things. He flipped through the entire floor and did not manage to find anything, it seems like Cui Xile''s underlings acted really quickly, and brought everything along when they found out that Cui Xile disappeared.


    "Damn it, we''re a bit late." I kicked the tea table angrily. Senior brother Ju Yi said, "These people have done all kinds of bad things, they are like birds who get frightened every day. How can they not be sensitive? He bent down and picked up a black box that had appeared under the coffee table I had kicked over.


    The senior apprentice brother shook his head. When he opened it, he saw dense red and blue wires and a few tubes. After opening them, they made a beeping sound. I went over to take a look. "What is this ¡­" The senior brother suddenly opened his eyes widely and pushed me away, throwing the black box towards the window. I didn''t know why senior brother was so excited, but he used so much strength, so much that when the black box broke through the window, the window was not completely broken, and only a hole that was not much bigger than the box itself was opened. The senior brother''s action scared me, and before I could ask, a loud ''boom'' sound came from the outside.


    I even saw a huge piece of broken glass flying straight towards my face. It was extremely fast, but in this moment of crisis, the Fox Blood in my body started to surge out, and time suddenly slowed down. I twisted my body to avoid the broken glass while covering my head with my jacket.


    "Senior Brother, are you alright?" The senior brother laid on the ground motionlessly. I thought he was knocked unconscious and asked worriedly. The senior brother slowly got up and rubbed his ears as he looked at me and said, "You ¡­" Why aren''t you lying down, standing there foolishly? " I took off my outer garment, and the white shirt inside turned into streaks of red, especially on both sides of my body. I counted about a dozen or so cuts, some of them long and some of them short.


    "Seriously, he doesn''t have any common sense at all." While inspecting my wounds, he asked with a tone full of reproach and concern, "Senior Brother, was that black box a bomb?" I asked, "You just found out. Alright, let''s hurry up and leave. The explosion must have attracted a lot of people over. It would be troublesome if someone saw it."


    After we went back, we told Master about this matter. Master said, "I had long guessed that those people would run away. Their organization is strict, so they wouldn''t be so careless as to leave us with some information." Senior Brother Ju Yi said: "Moreover, he even left us with a huge gift. Fortunately, I was the one who discovered the bomb, Hao Zi ¡­ Oh right, Hao Zi, how are your injuries? "


    On the way back, I was worried that someone would notice that I was wearing my coat. I also remembered what my senior brother had said and hurriedly took off my coat, causing the blood vessels on my white shirt to dry up. Senior sister was shocked and exclaimed, "What''s going on? Quickly take it off and let me have a look."


    I took off my shirt as well, and strangely discovered that all of those big and small wounds had healed, leaving behind only faint scars. Senior sister and Master and Senior brother surrounded me and looked at me in surprise, occasionally letting out surprised sounds, and Master said, "Hao Zi, the Fox Blood on your body is really a good thing. Looks like the Fox Blood and you are fusing more and more, awesome, really strong." The Senior Martial Brother patted his wound and said, "How is that possible? We only went back and forth for twenty minutes, and in such a short period of time, they all healed. This is unbelievable. Junior Martial Brother, please teach me."


    "Alright, alright, stop looking. I feel embarrassed watching it." I wasn''t used to others looking at my nakedness up close. Even though I was very close to them, I still couldn''t stand being surrounded like this. Just as I was about to put on my shirt, my senior sister snatched it over and said, "I''ll wash you first before wearing it ¡­" Forget it, just throw it away. Its surface is full of holes. "


    It wasn''t that he was stubborn, it was just that he was stupid, and had to think of everything for a long time. He struggled so much that he couldn''t explain it clearly, angry that his Senior Sister had just used up all the information in his mouth, while Cui Xile looked at the fat cat on his stomach and cried for a whole day.


    "It''s really meat. The meat died." Looking at the crying Cui Xile, Senior Sister was so angry that she threw away the colored brush and looked at Cui Xile angrily. Cui Xile was only concerned with shouting and howling, as though Senior Sister had done something to him that would harm the heavens and the earth. I sat to the side and looked at the two of them as if they were watching a crosstalk.


    "Let me ask you, little fatty, have you ever taken this medicine before?" The senior sister held the colored pen in front of him and threatened, "I ¡­" I... I eat, I''ve eaten quite a bit. " Cui Xile cried as he spoke.


    "Oh? "What reaction will there be from this pill? Will it transform into a big bad wolf and howl under the moon?" "I haven''t become a big bad wolf, nor have I shouted at the moon. Once I''m in a bad mood, I will eat some, or if my appetite is not good, and when I''m not sleeping well ¡­" "You also have times when you''re in a bad mood, and times when you have a bad appetite and sleep?" "Yes, if I can''t find the finished product for the hall master, then the hall master will scold me if he''s in a bad mood, then my mood will be very bad, and also, that Little Flower who looked for me to treat that time looked for me once, and I won''t look for her again. My mood is also bad, if I''m not in a good mood I won''t be able to eat anything, so I''ll take some medicine myself, and after eating ¡­" "What happens after you eat it?" After eating, your mood will be better. You will also be able to sleep, and you will still be able to fly in your dreams. "


    Thinking of this, I touched the small bag in my pocket and made up my mind. I decided to test the medicine by myself, stood up, and said to my senior sister, "Senior sister, I''m going to sleep first." Just as I was about to leave, Senior Sister pulled me back and said, "I''m also tired. Please accompany me for a walk. This room is too stuffy." With that, he pulled me out.


    "Senior sister, I''m really tired. After wasting so much time with him, aren''t you tired? Hurry up and go rest." I said. Senior sister mysteriously pulled me to the backyard and whispered after looking around, "Listen to me. I have an idea. Can you give me that pill? I''ll take a sip and see what the consequences are. What do you think?"


    Senior sister was actually thinking the same thing as me. I said, "We were thinking the same thing. I was thinking the same thing. He said that this pill would be very obedient after eating it. Why wouldn''t I believe him?" "Well, I''ll have a bite to eat, and you can watch me from the side."


    After I escaped from the medicine, my senior sister dipped her index finger in the liquid and placed it in her mouth. She tasted it and said, "It''s not very tasty, it''s a little sweet." I said, "Do you feel anything unusual? Do you feel the world spinning around you?" The Senior Sister shook her head and said, "No, I don''t feel anything. Did I eat less?" After saying that, he put some more into his mouth.


    Seeing how her senior sister was still enjoying the food, it seemed that the food was quite tasty. After five minutes, the senior sister stood up and said, "Is this medicine out of date? Why is it not effective at all?"


    I said, "Maybe I ate too little. How about I eat a bit? Watch over me." I took out a handful and put it in my mouth. It tasted sweet and melted in my mouth. I waited for a while.


    The senior sister said, "Even after you eat it, you still won''t have any reaction. This medicine is really not very effective ¡­" "Hey, who is that person?" With that, she pointed at the wall and asked, "Which family''s child is squatting on the wall and isn''t afraid of falling?" I said, "Who''s there? You''re still a child? Senior sister, you must have drank too much. Ah ¡­" Whose child is that? "


    Not too long ago, a few children suddenly appeared on the wall, squatting steadily on it. The distance between them was the same, they were all girls, some even had ponytails, and one of them was smiling at me, "Are those girls from nearby? Why haven''t I seen them before?" What little girl? She''s clearly a few mischievous little boys. What''s wrong with your eyes? Why are your eyes so red? "


    The senior sister tilted her head and looked at me strangely. I asked, "My eyes are red?" The senior sister nodded and said with certainty, "Red, could it be that you didn''t sleep well last night?" No, I slept pretty well last night. "


    "Come come come, let me wash your face. Why is it that your face is so dirty? Red and white?" Senior sister said as she looked at me with a frown. She pulled me to the side of the pool and we finished doing the dishes. "Come, let me wash your face." Senior Sister stretched out her hand and entered the pool, wetting it. However, I saw that the pool water was extremely muddy, and Senior Sister''s hand was also dirty from the water, so she still needed to use this dirty hand to wash my face.

 C154

    "Senior sister, your hands are so dirty, why is this water so dirty?" When I saw that my senior sister was going to use that dirty water to wash my face, I quickly pushed her away.


    The Senior Sister said, "What are you dirty for? Hurry up and come over." He grabbed me by the collar and put his other black hand on my face. The smell of earth entered my nose and my mouth was filled with something dry that made me retch.


    "Why is it that the more I wash, the dirtier it becomes." Senior Sister was still earnestly helping me wipe my face. I pulled her back and said, "Stop wiping it, stop wiping it. Look at this ¡­" Before I could finish, a rope suddenly appeared in Senior Sister''s hand. I was wondering where she had pulled out the rope, and while I was staring at it, the rope suddenly stood up and turned into a green snake with a triangular head.


    "Motherf * cker." I was so scared that I grabbed the snake by its seven inches and threw it out. The moment I threw the snake out, I took a bite out of my hand. When I first got bitten, it didn''t hurt too much, but soon, pain started spreading up my arm.


    "Ai ai ai ai ¡­" "It hurts." I held onto my wrist with my other hand, slowing down the flow of blood, slightly controlling the flow of the poison, but the pain didn''t diminish at all, instead, it became more and more intense. My arm swelled bigger and bigger, and it looked as if it was about to explode. What are you doing? "


    I said, "Hurry up and call... "Shout ¡­" After yelling for a long time, she couldn''t remember who she was supposed to call. In my subconscious, there was someone I relied on the most, and every time I met with difficulties, he would always be the one helping me. He was someone close to me. "I ¡­" She didn''t know where to go or what to do. Under the excruciating pain, I suddenly felt unfamiliar with this woman in front of me. Who is she?


    The pain in my arm became worse and worse, as if something inside was trying to squeeze my arm out, as if dozens of little bugs were crawling under the skin on my left arm, and as I was barely able to contend with the pain, suddenly, a little bug bit into my bone, and all of a sudden I felt like I had been struck by lightning. It was an unbearable pain, a pain that almost made me cry out in pain, but calmed down the next second, and just when I thought it was just an accident, the overwhelming pain came from the depths of my bone.


    I was in a completely crazed state, I almost wanted to pull my arm off right now. I crazily tore at my left arm, trying to peel it off my body, if there was a knife by my side, I would not hesitate to cut off my arm, the pain was unrelenting, I crazily waved my arm, venting out all of the pain and resentment in my heart. I didn''t even know what I had grabbed, I didn''t know what I had done to tear it off.


    I could no longer see what was around me, only the blur of the world, the constant shifting of day and night, the voices of different people in my ears, the screams, the laughter, the weeping, the whispering, the shouting, men and women, young and old, even in languages I didn''t understand, and there was an old woman''s muttering that made me feel like a magic spell, the voices all around me, but I knew they were voices I could never touch, they seemed to come from another space.


    All of a sudden, a sharp whistle streaked across the top of my head, and along with this loud roar, the noise disappeared. Following that, the scene in front of me cleared up, and it seemed that someone had taken away the black curtain in front of my eyes, and the pain in my arm also disappeared in an instant. I don''t know why, but I did not rush to check my left arm, but raised my head to follow the direction of the sharp cry.


    Looking at the giant bird flying away in the dark clouds, I suddenly felt a burst of exhaustion. The fatigue caused me to close my eyes, and I almost immediately fell asleep.


    A feeling of extreme comfort and lightness came from my body. I slowly woke up from my sleep, but I couldn''t bear to open my eyes, so I wanted to experience more of this refreshing feeling, this feeling as if there was nothing in my body that obstructed me, as if my entire body was filled with vitality, as if every pore in my body was fully opened, as if a cold sensation was entering my body through my pores and flowing through my body.


    "Sigh ¡­" This feeling persisted for a long time. I couldn''t help but open my mouth to express the joy in my heart, but I didn''t know how to say it or what to say, so I could only let out a sigh.


    "He''s awake." I still don''t open my eyes. I have a feeling that once I do, the coolness will dissipate, and I don''t know why, but this is instinct, a kind of instinct, and very soon, I hear the sound of hurried footsteps. "Really? Let me see."


    This voice was very familiar, it was my senior sister''s voice. I was very curious, was I sleeping just now? Why was senior sister so excited when she heard that I was awake?


    Senior sister came over and sat beside me, patting my face. "Ai, wake up. Why are you still sleeping? Weren''t you already awake?" "Just now, he let out a sigh and then he stopped moving." Then a finger came to my nose. "Breathe." Then the hand went to my wrist and gave me my pulse, "Hiss ¡­" "Why is it so slow ¡­" "He can''t be sick, right?" No way ¡­ I just need to get some sleep... "No way, he hasn''t been sick for many years ¡­"


    The hand that gave me my pulse was slender and powerful, it must be senior sister''s hand. I suddenly grabbed her hand and laughed out loud, scaring her, "You''re scaring me to death!" Senior sister complained as I slowly opened my eyes. The comfort I felt made my body feel was incomparably light. I couldn''t help but stretch my body. Senior sister stared at me angrily. After I finished stretching, she said, "Are you alright?"


    I replied, "It''s fine, Senior Sister." The Senior Sister pointed at the woman beside her and said, "When Auntie Jia saw you lying on the ground without moving, she thought something was wrong with you. That''s why she called me here." "No, did you forget that you were lying here?" Jia Wen said.


    The Senior Sister thought back for a moment and then said, "That seems to be the case. I also lost consciousness here. What happened next?" Then I woke you up, but I couldn''t wake him. When you wake up, go to the house and get some water. "


    "Right, right, I''ll give you some water." Senior sister passed her hand to me, but I didn''t feel the slightest bit of thirst. I shook my head and said, "I''m not thirsty. It''s just that my mind is a little messy ¡­" Me too, forget about entering the house, it''s almost dark. "


    When the three of us entered the room, I didn''t know if it was due to the confusion in my mind or what was going on, but I felt that I was very sensitive to everything around me, even the slightest fluctuation in the air. Although I used to be sensitive to six senses, that was something that required a lot of concentration in order to be able to accomplish.


    "Whew." I sat on the sofa and exhaled a deep breath. Feeling the sensation of being pressed to the bottom of the sofa until it started to deform and slowly recover, Senior Sister and Jia Wen chatted, "Auntie Jia, did you see me fall down in the courtyard just now?" Yeah, you''re lying by the flower pond, I thought you were asleep at first, so I went out to wake you up. But when I went out, I saw Sun Hao lying on the ground, which scared me, and then I woke you up, but he couldn''t wake you up. "


    The Senior Sister seemed to have thought of something and said, "Oh, I seem to remember. Um, Auntie Jia, when my master and the others come back, please don''t tell them. Junior Brother and I are actually secretly training. When we''re tired, we fall asleep." "It''s so dangerous. Then I won''t tell anyone else. It''s better that you don''t train like this in the future. It''s too scary. Say, if you have a Qi deviation, like in a martial arts novel, how scary would that be?" "Hmm, I won''t practice anymore. It''s so scary, I''m scared now."


    I silently listened to their conversation and gradually recalled the matter of me and senior sister secretly consuming medicine. I remembered that after we ate the medicine, everything in our surroundings slowly changed and I unconsciously fell into immense pain. When I woke up again, the sky was already about to turn dark.


    I don''t know if this is a good thing or a bad thing, but so far, I don''t feel that there''s anything out of place. Very quickly, Senior Sister felt hungry, and it''s no wonder that she didn''t feel hungry after lying in the courtyard for an entire afternoon. She invited Jia Wen and I to go eat.


    Lying in bed, I tried to remember what I experienced in my coma, but I couldn''t think of anything at all. All my memories were fragmented, and I thought of that cry, that dark red blackened bird, the black clouds, the sound, the pain.


    For some reason, I couldn''t sleep at all. An unknown feeling made me feel uncomfortable, as if something very important had been left behind. I got up and tried to recall, but to my surprise, as I looked at the walls surrounding the house, I suddenly felt a little stuffy.


    The First Martial Uncle''s house is very big, and my room is not small either. Furthermore, I open the windows every day to air myself, so I definitely won''t feel dejected, and have never felt dejected before either. But now, I actually feel dejected, and this kind of depressing feeling caused me to involuntarily walk out and climb to the top of the building.


    When I stood on the second floor, I felt that the First Martial Uncle''s house was too short and not tall enough. Looking at the house, I could see that there was a tall building several tens of floors in the distance that was brightly lit, I was ecstatic, this is it, I jumped down from the second floor, flipped out of the courtyard wall, and headed straight for the tall building.

 C155

    I ran more and more excitedly, faster and faster. I had forgotten that I had only had lunch and a few sips of water, and it had been ten hours since then.


    But I was not at all hungry or tired, and I did not even want to drink water. If I had been more careful, I would have realized that this state of affairs was unusual, even dangerous.


    Below the building was a residential building. Below the building was a night market, which was bustling with noise and activity. I looked up and saw that I couldn''t see the building, but the lights on the roof definitely didn''t reach it. No one would notice how long I climbed up there.


    I circled around the building in search of a way to climb the stairs. At the back of the building were rows of ladders, about two or three meters off the ground. I took a few steps back and sprinted forward, my feet on the wall, reaching the ladders with a single hand. There were dozens of floors in the building, and I was so excited that I forgot about my fear of heights that without any security measures, I climbed the stairs all the way up to the top floor.


    "Whew", the wind was so strong that I felt a strong gust of wind when I stood on the roof. I wasn''t afraid, I only felt comfortable, the night wind was cooler than the day, I opened my arms, walked slowly in the wind, slowly closed my eyes, relaxed my entire body, and felt the comfort that came from within.


    As I stood on the rooftop, I suddenly felt a familiar feeling, that cool air filled my entire body, taking away all the dirt in my body, I became more and more excited, I realized something, that feeling like when I was half asleep and half awake, every pore on my body opened up, my body felt light, thinking of this, I unconsciously drew a circle with my hands in the air, my hands placed on my lower abdomen, I slowly sat down, slightly closed my eyes, all my consciousness concentrated on my lower abdomen, my lower abdomen slowly produced a suction force, countless cold air were drawn into my body through each pore.


    In this realm, I didn''t realize where my body was. My mind wandered everywhere but I didn''t feel as if there was nowhere to place it, as if everywhere was my destination. I knew that this was a reaction that only when my spirit was extremely calm would I be able to react.


    Could it be that this is my spiritual world, or perhaps this is the illusion created by me when I''m in this realm? Master once told me, everyone has their own spiritual world, but it is very difficult for ordinary people to enter it, only through long-term cultivation, when one''s mental strength reaches a certain level, it is possible to enter it, and everyone''s spiritual world is different. It is said that the formation of this kind of space is related to all the previous lives.


    It was as if I had never been so calm and tranquil before, allowing myself to float on the sea of clouds as I looked at the pillar that supported the sky. I thought of something, and floated towards the pillar, slowly approaching, only to see that the pillar was extremely thick, and that it was deep into the sea of clouds, and above the pillar was a distant horizon, and on the pillar, there were all kinds of beautiful engravings. I touched the pillar, but I didn''t feel any sense of emotion or surprise, as if I was already familiar with everything here.


    With both hands on the pillar, I slide down through the thick clouds, feeling the cool wind on my face, all so familiar, and suddenly I feel like I''m home, and as I slide down, I feel like I''m expecting something. When I reach the ground, I step on solid ground, and I look around me, and I see an endless expanse of flat ground, with short grass or tall trees, and I see endless green, but the vegetation is dense but lifeless, and it takes me a moment to realize that there are no animals here.


    Or it could be said that there were no other creatures here, not even ants. There were also no birds flying in the sky. In the endless sky, there was only me here.


    I stood there silently, looking into the distance, where the sun was nowhere to be seen, but where the sky was bright, and from time to time there were endless clouds drifting past in the sky, and I raised my head to look at them, and it was beautiful, and high up in the sky I did not feel the least bit of dizziness, because everything here was my own, and just as I was lost in the beauty of this fantasy world, a loud roar cut across the sky. In this empty world, this roar was so striking that even when I was calm inside, I could not help but look back into the distance.


    I even heard the sound produced by the friction between its huge body and the air. As the huge bird slowly disappeared into the distance, I suddenly felt a little reluctant to part with it as I looked at its back, this kind of huge being that I would definitely not be able to see in the human world, I actually didn''t feel any fear when I was alone, I only saw that there seemed to be some kind of connection between us, the feeling it brought me was as familiar as the feeling the world gave me. Where have I seen it before?


    It seemed to be looking at me, and I could feel its sharp gaze, accompanied by a sharp screech. I remembered that in my extreme pain, it was this screech that had awakened me, and also, I had seen it in my dreams countless times. The two birds in my dreams were exactly the same as it was, especially this screech, which clearly belonged to it.


    I looked up at it. It was no longer flying, but was hovering above my head, slowly drifting down and landing in front of me, its enormous wings retracted, this bird was enormous, its feathers were almost entirely red, the feathers at its back were dark red and black, the two claws were strong and forceful, as if they were made of diamond, the tips of its fingers were sharp, and there was a round ball on its head. With undisguised eyes, it appeared in front of me, but the pressure only stopped for a moment, and soon I could feel it looking at me as if it had not seen me in a long time.


    I walked slowly towards it, it lowered its huge head, I reached out to stroke its mouth and head, every inch of its body was so familiar to me, I had seen every feather in its body a thousand times, I could even feel what it was like when it was flying through the air, it was like it was me, I was it, I motioned for it to lower its head, in fact I didn''t have any movement or language, I only wished it would lower its head, I wanted it to touch the sarcoma on its head, it knew my thoughts, it did, I lowered my almost trembling hands to the top of its head, just as I was about to touch its sarcomas, I suddenly raised my head and roared.


    As I watched it fly away, my heart was filled with disappointment. I didn''t know why, but I was filled with reluctance to let it go. It was as if a part of me had been pulled out of me.


    With a sharp intake of breath, I opened my eyes. In front of me were innumerable tall buildings, some bright and some dark, and as the wind blew against my body, my consciousness completely returned. Only then did I remember that I was still on top of the building, standing up and moving my stiff body, unable to remember how long I had been there, and how I had entered that illusory realm.


    I suddenly heard a noise coming from downstairs and realized that my ears had temporarily lost their function. I stood on the edge of the top floor and looked down, but to my surprise, my fear of heights had disappeared. I climbed down the ladder once more.


    For several days in a row, I wanted to enter that realm again, but there was no more, not to mention entering the Spiritual World. Even if I tried to enter a different high ground, it would be useless, I seemed to have forgotten the method of entering that realm, no matter how strong the wind was, it would only make me bored, and I wouldn''t feel the coolness from it. However, the last time I entered that realm, I didn''t eat for two days and only drank a little water between them.


    "Master, the Qi Testing Room''s master said that this medicine can open a person''s spiritual energy acupoints. In addition, it also has a magical effect." Senior brother Ju Yi took the medicine and went to the headquarters to have it examined. The First Martial Uncle said: "En, it''s pretty much as I expected, opening the Spirit Qi acupoint can let the Spirit Qi leak out, probably to make people listen to him, although this type of medicine is not good, but it would not take a person''s life. Ju Yi, find a place to bury it."


    As soon as senior brother Ji had just left, a person came in from the outside. The person looked to be in a hurry as he was very familiar with grandpa, so he passed a letter to grandpa and left without saying anything else. grandpa opened the letter with a serious expression and after looking at it for a while, he stuffed the letter back into his pocket and sat down heavily on the sofa.


    The First Martial Uncle said: "Something has happened to Ju E, but it probably isn''t a big deal. The higher ups asked if I want to go to the front lines, I don''t know how to reply." What? Something happened to Senior Brother Ju E? My heart tightened, although Senior Brother Ju E cannot speak, my relationship with him did not alienate in the slightest. After hearing that something happened to him, I was immediately excited, "First Martial Uncle, let''s go together, I''m worried about Senior Brother Ju E."


    That night, First Martial Uncle and Master discussed things for a long time, but didn''t let me and Senior Brother Ju Yi hear about it. When Senior Brother Ju Yi heard that something had happened to Senior Brother Ju E, his reaction was even stronger than mine, after all, they grew up together from a young age, and the depth of their emotions couldn''t be compared to mine, "Those people really didn''t know how to take care of him. Senior brother Ju Yi said vexedly.

 C156

    "You two, pack up and come with me. Qian Zhen, accompany First Martial Uncle to look after the house. We will be back soon." My master called me and my senior brother, my master and First Martial Uncle decided to act separately.


    Looking at him, it seems that he is still very anxious towards Senior Brother Ju E, but he seems to be able to suppress his anxious mood. That night, when the moon has just risen, we were prepared to give Gu Junshan a final call to the spirit.


    "The soul summoning for the past few days has been going smoothly. There shouldn''t be any accidents this time, right? It all depends on the will of the heavens." Master and First Martial Uncle lit up seven lamps, and sat down to call out Gu Junshan''s soul. Senior Brother Ju Yi and I stood to the left and right of the protectors.


    After carrying on for more than half an hour until the last remnant soul entered Gu Junshan''s body, Gu Junshan''s pale white face suddenly had a change, and the change was indescribable, but the feeling it gave people was extremely obvious. When his soul was not complete, Gu Junshan''s face looked like an empty leather bag, and even though there was no change in his facial features, it looked like it was made out of plastic, and even though his eyes were still tightly shut, the kind of life that was being emitted internally and externally was actually so real.


    When he was carrying her back, Jia Wen was so excited that he couldn''t control himself. If it wasn''t for his Senior Sister supporting him, watching her excited fight between the two sides, he couldn''t even seem to be able to stand steadily.


    "Master, he ¡­ How is he? Isn''t today the last time? Why hasn''t he woken up yet? " Jia Wen asked anxiously, the First Martial Uncle said: "Calm down, he is fine, I think he will wake up tonight or tomorrow. Go and prepare some wormwood and hot water for him, his soul has just returned, he is not yet warm, and can run out at any time to smoke and calm down. Also, Hao Zi and Ju Yi will help him bathe."


    Jia Wen was younger than Gu Junshan by a few years, so back then, when Gu Junshan didn''t believe her, and only thought that she had done something that defied the law and chased her out of the house, not only did Jia Wen not blame him, he even went back to his side secretly to help him. Even though he had lost a thousand gold and his family members had all perished, he did not abandon him.


    Senior Brother Ju Yi and I went back to our own rooms to pack up our luggage and prepared to set off early tomorrow. That night, just as I was about to sleep, I suddenly felt a strong wave go straight to my head.


    In the middle of the night, with no one around me being quiet, I suddenly woke up. My six senses had been stimulated by the fluctuations, and I could immediately hear every single movement around me clearly. I could even see the particles on the wall clearly.


    I touched my waist, but there was no change in it. I stared around me, and the girl''s voice never came out again, Damn it, could it be that someone else was watching us, to be so daring? I couldn''t hold it in any longer, so I got out of bed and prepared to leave. Just as I opened the blanket, the dizziness in my head started again, and this time I couldn''t help but fall asleep on the bed.


    "Hahaha." In front of me was a series of bell-like laughter. I followed the laughter and walked forward. The blue sky grass in front of me was so beautiful that it made me feel better. My burning heart also quieted down.


    After we passed a hillside, the scenery ahead was even better. The stream gurgled with red flowers and green grass, and there were birds chirping from time to time. I couldn''t help but laugh as I looked at the birds flying towards me from time to time.


    "What are you laughing at?" A girl walked over slowly and looked at me with a slightly angry expression. I looked at the girl who had suddenly appeared and wondered.


    "Who are you?" I asked, "How rude, why are you so stiff? I came here before you. Should I ask who you are first?"


    Indeed, she was already here, perhaps this was her home. I was an intruder, but for some reason, I had a feeling that this place belonged to me, which was why I couldn''t help but have the consciousness of a master. It was normal for strangers to suddenly appear.


    "Ah ¡­" "You''re right, your home is around here, right?" I said, and she said, "You... You really don''t know? " What are you talking about? I don''t even know you so there seems to be something wrong with this little girl. I said, "Little girl, we''ve never met before, right?" She giggled. "I''ve never met her, but even if I had, I''d have forgotten."


    I looked carefully at the person in front of me, and after looking from head to toe, I couldn''t remember anything, so I said, "That one. Little girl, do you know me? " She shook her head and said slowly, "No, okay." After saying that, he turned around and skipped away.


    This person was really strange. I looked at the endless green grass around me, and I didn''t know why, but I felt really good. I followed her footsteps and said, "Little girl, if your home is nearby, then you should go home. Look at the sky ¡­" After saying that, I looked up at the sky. Suddenly, I realized that there was no sun, no moon, and there was nothing. However, the light was still so bright. I really didn''t know what was illuminating this place.


    She turned her head and looked at me with astonishment as she looked at the expression in the sky. "What, is it really that strange? This is your home, so what''s so strange about it?" My home. After hearing her words and adding on the unique feeling I got from this place, I suddenly felt as though I had caught onto the tail of my mind. I kept saying to myself, "My home, my home ¡­"


    I remember now. This is my Spiritual World. I entered here last time, and that giant bird also came. This is my personal space. Then, who is this girl and why would she appear here?


    "Just who are you? Why are you in my spiritual world?" My master once said that a person''s spiritual world belongs entirely to their personal and absolute privacy. No matter what, no one can enter, because this is a brand engraved on the soul. "Speak, who are you really?" I knew it was not good, and my tone turned cold.


    She looked at me in fear and quickly said, "Why are you so angry? I''m not a bad person." I said, "Tell me who you are and how you got in." I don''t know how I got in. A few days ago, the light here attracted me, so I came in. It''s so bright here.


    The more she spoke, the softer her voice got, as though she''s been caught stealing something. Hearing her words, I was a little confused, she just came in so muddle-headedly, how could that be possible, unless ¡­ Thinking of this, I suddenly remembered, could she be the twin souls within my body?


    Grandma Liu had said that my mother''s womb was twins, meaning that there were two souls in the womb, two bodies. But for some reason, as the two bodies merged into one, the souls were unable to merge and thus were squeezed into one body, which is my current body, my spiritual energy is stronger than hers, holding her down, she stayed in my body for so many years, until I almost forgot about her existence.


    That is to say, this girl in front of me is my unborn sister, and I remember her as a twin. At the thought of this, my doubts towards her were dispelled.


    "Then where were you before?" I asked, and she said, "I don''t know. I was confused all the time, as if it were a very dark place with nothing. I stayed there for a long time ¡­" I touched her head pitifully and said, "Then you can stay here from now on. You like it here."


    She was startled by my sudden action, and as soon as my hand touched her head, she flinched and stared at me with innocent eyes, as if wondering why my attitude had changed so quickly, and why I was smiling now with a ferocious look.


    "What are you doing?" I was about to tell her about my twin souls, but then I suddenly shut my mouth again. This girl originally had a body that should be as healthy as mine, but after her body disappeared, she could only live in someone else''s body. Furthermore, she has been in an unknown space for so many years.


    "Then, have you always been here before?" When I said this, she lowered her head and said, "No, I can sleep. When I wake up, my surroundings will change a bit. But it''s still very boring. Everything is dark and there''s nothing." The more she spoke, the quieter her voice became. Listening to her words, I also felt a little depressed.


    "Then in the future ¡­" "Do you like it here?" "I like it, it used to be much stronger here." "Fine, you can stay here forever." "However, there is no one here. I am always alone." I know that she is too lonely, I can''t imagine how she has been here for so long. I just hope that the state of her soul in someone else''s body is different from that of a normal person. Perhaps she doesn''t feel this sad, or perhaps she doesn''t notice the passage of time.


    "Yeah, there''s no one here either ¡­" "Then how about I come and accompany you more often in the future?" "Is it really okay? Is this your home? You asked me just now, is my home here? It seems that your home is here?"


    I smiled and said, "This is my home. I''m not always at home. If you''re alone, I''ll come and accompany you, okay?" "Alone ¡­" "She silently chewed on the word, as if she didn''t really understand its meaning." Being alone is always alone. If you don''t like it, you''re always alone, right? " "I don''t like it." "I don''t like it either. How about we be friends? My name is Sun Hao, what''s your name?" I don''t know my name either. " I saw a small flower blooming at my feet. I pointed at it and said, "Look at this flower. You are called Little Flower." After saying that, I squatted down and was about to give the flower to her. She hurriedly said, "Don''t catch it.

 C157

    Her reaction was fast, and before I could place my hand on Little Flower, she had already grabbed my wrist. Don''t underestimate her size, her strength is quite strong.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked curiously. She said, "If you take it off, it dies." Just because of this, I wondered why. I said, "Alright, alright, alright. I won''t take it off. Let go of me." As I spoke, she held on to my wrist so tightly that I could feel the ache in my veins. Where did this little girl get so much strength from? It was scary.


    Hearing my words, she slowly let go of my hand, but still looked at me. I smiled as I shook my wrist. "Why are you so tired? Also, what''s wrong with these flowers?" She lowered her head to look at Little Flower without saying a word, as if blaming me for my actions just now. Actually, when I thought about it, strictly speaking, there was something wrong with me as well.


    When Brother Liang asked me about plants and souls, Brother Liang told me that all living things have souls, and plants are no exception, but even families who come from the same clan have to eat to maintain their lives, why can''t they eat meat and eat plants? Brother Liang said that the living beings of the world can be divided into two types: emotionless and heartless, and this refers to plants that have no memory, have no understanding of their own suffering and happiness, and do not know their relationship with the outside world. This kind of life is called emotionless.


    Humans and animals could be considered creatures of love, humans knew about honor, humiliation, joy, gratitude, and hatred, although animals were not as good as humans, but they also had relatively simple thoughts and feelings, so humans could interact with animals and produce feelings, and no matter what people did, they would not be able to produce the slightest bit of emotional entanglement with any kind of plant. Even so, when a plant was harmed, it would still cause resentment, even though this resentment was very small.


    Even if we look at it with the naked eye, it seems clear and transparent, as if there''s nothing else, because they can''t think, they don''t feel pain, so they won''t feel resentment, the cause of resentment is because they feel pain and fear before they die, and the reason for that is because they can''t feel the negative emotions, the experts would clear away the resentment before they eat the meat, so eating the meat again would be no different from eating the vegetarian food, so eating the meat without any resentment would also decrease the taste, it''s just that no one''s cultivation can''t detect it.


    I looked at the spirited little girl in front of me and suddenly had an idea. "Don''t you have no name? Let me give you one. Look at how beautiful this little flower is. You''re called Little Flower, right?" She happily said, "Okay, Little Flower, this is a good name." Little Flower and I are having fun here. I don''t know how long it has been since I have felt so happy. This place is far from the suffering of the human world, so I almost don''t want to leave.


    "Hey, Hao Zi, get up." I was woken up by my master and sat up in a daze. "The car is waiting outside. Hurry up and wash up. What happened to your eyes?" I blinked a few times as I didn''t feel that anything was wrong. "What''s wrong, Master?"


    Master carefully looked at my eyes and said, "It seems a little red, didn''t you rest well last night?" I said, "Maybe." "Hurry up, don''t let others wait too long."


    The person who sent us off was a middle-aged man, and upon seeing us, he was slightly surprised. After greeting Master, he looked at me and Senior Brother Ju Yi and asked: "Which is Senior Brother Ju Yi?" His master was from the same generation as the First Martial Uncle, so he was also from the same generation as Senior Brother Ju Yi. On the other hand, it seemed that he was slightly older than Senior Brother Ju Yi, so he did not know why he called him Senior Brother Ju Yi.


    After we got in the car, he chatted with us while driving, his tone filled with admiration for Senior Brother Ju Yi. It was only later on that I found out that most of the people in the same generation in the department called Senior Brother Ju Yi Senior Brother, on one hand because of politeness, and also because of the contributions that Senior Brother Ju Yi had rendered to the department in the recent years, making him famous, which was why he was acknowledged and respected by the people in the same generation. It could be said that this time, First Martial Uncle did not let Senior Brother Ju Yi go to the front line was also because of the higher ups'' suggestions.


    This person was called Liu Heng and had been in the department for ten years, and was considered an old man in the department. However, due to his limited abilities, he could only do some errands, and how could such a person enter the department in a short time, and even stay there for ten years, it had something to do with his master. His master''s name was Xie Tiandu, and was someone who entered the department earlier than Pei Hongdu, and it was exactly this Xie Tiandu who was able to tell that Pei Hongdu was an Asura who had reincarnated, and the Asura Qi on his body was too strong, causing him to almost appear as an Asura.


    Speaking of his master, Xie Tiandu, Liu Heng let out a bitter laugh. So it turned out that Xie Tian had taken in quite a few disciples in his entire life, Liu Heng was his last generation disciple, his personality was unstable and his movements were mysterious, he had always been impure when he proposed to the department. When Pei Hongdu had left the department, he claimed that he had offended Pei Hongdu, and thus, he never heard of Pei Hongdu taking revenge on him, and he only taught Liu Heng a few sentences. Then, he shamelessly asked the department to give Liu Heng a job driving.


    At night, we finally arrived at the place, and the four of us anxiously went to find Senior Brother Ju E. Although this was in the hospital, Senior Brother Ju E''s entire body was not bandaged at all, so we were finally able to relax. The person who received us was the person in charge here, and after hearing his words, we realized that the things that happened to Senior Brother Ju E were much more serious than his injuries.


    In the operation a few days ago, Senior Brother Ju E was ambushed and injured by poisonous needles from members of the Longevity Hall. After being poisoned, Senior Brother Ju E''s spirit energy was released continuously through the three major acupoints on his head, even a person with a lot of spirit energy like Senior Brother Ju E would not be able to withstand it, once there was spirit energy, he would become a fool.


    I said why did Senior Brother Ju E look at us with empty eyes when he sealed his spiritual energy? So that''s the case, when I thought about this, I suddenly felt like laughing, sealed spiritual energy is an extremely dangerous thing, it requires the user to use his full strength to communicate with the world, the sealed spiritual energy had also cut off this person''s communication with the world. Not only would the reaction of the person''s spiritual energy be greatly reduced, the person without proper memory would not be able to recognize the person for a long period of time, causing irreversible brain atrophy. In this way, even if the three acupoints on the head were opened and spiritual energy was communicated, the nature of the human soul would not recover. In other words, it would become a different person, a completely different soul with the same memory.


    Looking at the stupefied person in front of us, the three of us fell into depression. No wonder they said they hoped that First Martial Uncle would come, it was probably because they hoped that First Martial Uncle would be able to save their own disciple. Senior Brother Ju Yi said: "If it really isn''t possible, let my master come. His Master disagreed, "No, we can''t let him come. He has something to do." I really don''t know why First Martial Uncle couldn''t come. According to what I know, First Martial Uncle has always doted on Senior Brother Ju E, his youngest disciple, and ever since Ju E couldn''t speak, First Martial Uncle has always cared for him, afraid that he might get hurt. This time, I really don''t understand First Martial Uncle.


    "If Master knew that Junior Brother was like this, he would definitely come." Senior Brother Ju Yi insisted on coming to First Martial Uncle, and his master said: "You don''t know, he really has something very important that he cannot leave home without."


    Senior Brother Ju Yi sighed heavily, I looked at the dazed Senior Brother Ju E, and thought of the Senior Brother Ju Ming who was lying on the bed at home. Why is it that everyone around me is so unlucky, at this moment, I would rather that Senior Brother Ju E lost an arm or a leg, than to sit there foolishly without moving my eyes at all.


    For a moment, we couldn''t think of any countermeasures, and could only give Senior Brother Ju E a simple wipe to feed him some porridge, but that wouldn''t solve any of the practical problems, especially with Senior Brother Ju E''s abundant spirit energy, the rebound of spirit energy would be even stronger, and we don''t know what would happen when that happens.


    During the day, looking at my master''s appearance, it seemed that there was something hard going on in the First Martial Uncle, but it seemed like there were some things that couldn''t be explained to us, and even Senior Brother Ju Yi couldn''t be told. Thinking about it, I couldn''t help but have a strange feeling in my heart, that kind of feeling was very uncomfortable, but I couldn''t shake it off.


    The hospital was at the edge of the city, and at night there was nothing to see. Everything was dark except for the hospital building, and the surrounding trees rustled in the night wind. I was bored by the sight of them and was about to turn around and lie down when I saw something wrong with the tree.

 C158

    There was the sound of something flowing on the tree. I didn''t know if it was the liquid or something, but I listened attentively. The thing on the tree seemed to have sensed something and didn''t react for a long time.


    Could it be the same as the guy First Martial Uncle met, when I thought of the few tree branches stuck together and staring at me, I immediately felt uncomfortable, cursing in my heart, looking at my senior brother who was lying on the bed, he was staring at the ceiling with his two lifeless eyes, I knew that I cannot mess around, my senior brother is in need of me now, it''s better to not cause trouble, I looked at the big tree outside and closed the curtains.


    After a long time, the things around me became even more chaotic. This place is a few hundred kilometers away from First Martial Uncle''s home, my intuition tells me that the avatar that appeared outside of First Martial Uncle''s house appeared once again, could it be that it had been following us this whole time? Which side does it come from? First Martial Uncle guessed that it was monitoring us and the main target was the Great First Martial Uncle.


    Just as I was about to leave, something outside didn''t seem to be stopping. Just as I was about to force myself to close my eyes and sleep, a burst of cold suddenly came over, and it was getting stronger and stronger, and there was definitely something unclean coming over. I hurriedly got up and put the Evil Breaking Symbol that I brought with me between my index and middle fingers, it was also said, a human''s index and middle fingers are all the exit points of Yang Qi, the Talisman paper s surface had a rune person''s telekinesis, and the deeper they went, the stronger the meditation technique was.


    Pressing the Talisman paper to my forehead, I immediately felt a warm feeling flowing down from my forehead and spread across my entire body, causing me to shiver. This is the self-protection mechanism of my body, when my energy is insufficient to resist the outside world, any assistance I encounter will be absorbed and used to expel the bad parts of my body. The power of the Evil Breaking Talisman continued to flow down from my forehead, causing me to no longer feel the cold anymore.


    In fact, there is a certain amount of risk to doing this. All runes have a certain amount of suppression and destruction power, and the forehead is the center of the soul gathering, so the Talisman paper''s power will be completely channeled into the forehead, and even if it does not cause any obvious harm to the body, it will still have an impact on the soul. Especially since I used a rune drawn by the First Martial Uncle, other people''s psychokinesis is not familiar with the user''s aura, so the two things will be rejected.


    If I were to use the power of Fox Blood and Talisman paper to balance out the energy, then the Talisman paper''s power would become a little softer. I would be able to borrow the Talisman paper''s pure psychokinesis and also resist the outside world''s interference. This Fox Blood is considered unorthodox, and there is a difference between this kind of pure Daoist magic and the Talisman paper''s power.


    Pressing on the Talisman paper, I secretly took a deep breath to calm my mind, and then suddenly pulled open the curtains. It was pitch black outside, and there was nothing abnormal with it, but I could still feel the bursts of cold yin aura, and furthermore, I could feel it nearby. The yin aura was constantly hitting the aura around me, and it was fortunate that I had the Evil Breaking Talisman protecting me, and my physique was special.


    Just when I was looking around with my eyes wide open, two lights suddenly lit up from above. The lights seemed to be very far away, not too big, and they were flashing and floating around regularly. I was puzzled as to when these lights came out and suddenly, I thought of something and when I looked at these two lights again, I immediately felt my breathing quicken.


    Forcing myself to take a step back, I grabbed the curtain with both hands and slammed it shut, my back pressed against the window, gasping for breath, my heart pounding in my chest, a great fear looming over me, I didn''t know what to do, I felt a little safe leaning against the window.


    Why am I so scared, because I just realized that those two shiny things are not lamps at all, but two eyes. That is to say, there is now a giant being appearing in the darkness, and those two lamps are its eyes. And this thing is obviously not a kind person.


    Senior brother Ju E''s sickroom was on the third floor, which meant that the big ghost outside the window was floating dozens of meters above. The so called ghost, did not just refer to the vengeful spirits, other harmful things could also become ghosts.


    The larger the body of the ghost, the more resentful it is, and the more power it contains, I don''t know how many ghosts there are out there, but according to the ratio of its eyes, its face is as big as a window, the moment I thought about how there was a giant ghost floating outside the window behind us, my legs immediately went soft, since the Fox Blood and I were merging together more and more, my courage grew by a lot, and facing this fellow alone, I really felt a sense of helplessness.


    I took two deep breaths in a row, and tried to calm myself down to stop thinking about it. Master had told me before that when facing any situation, I had to stay calm, that calmness was the key, that controlling myself was very difficult, that indulging myself was very easy, but it would only bring me eternal disaster. At this moment, I kept telling myself not to think too much about it, and looked at Senior Brother Ju E who was lying on the bed.


    I tried my best to hold my breath, otherwise, the Yang Qi would leak out, this way, I could avoid attracting the attention of the Great Ghosts. Gently, I walked over to Senior Brother Ju E''s bed and gently carried him under the bed.


    The light in the corridor was extremely dim, and the more I walked, the more my heart calmed down, because I saw that the wall did not have any moisture rise or fall off during the day, I did not expect that the resentment of this big ghost was actually this strong, ordinary people with yin qi could feel it, cold, irritable and other negative emotions are all manifestations of yin qi. At this moment, I have Fox Blood s and Evil Breaking Talismans protecting me, so I did not feel the cold sensation of yin qi, so I knew that the temperature of this corridor, and even the entire third floor has dropped a lot.


    On the first floor, only the room of the nurse on duty was lit up. When I walked past the window, I saw a nurse concentrating on looking at the medical records on the table, she didn''t even look at them as I passed by, she didn''t seem to notice me at all, but that was because I was trying my best to hold my breath, the Yang Qi in my body barely leaking out, so that when she couldn''t see me, she wouldn''t be able to feel my presence. Normal people can sense that there were people behind them, not only because they heard the sounds, but also because they felt the fluctuations of the Yang Qi.


    Just as I was about to go over, I suddenly remembered that on this floor, only this nurse didn''t sleep. She was now the strongest person the Yang Qi had sent out, so maybe the big ghost would come looking for her later. Thinking of this, I walked towards the nurse.


    She stood up in a panic. I smiled at her in a friendly way, and she came over to me through the window. "Doctor, I have something to tell you," she said. She said, "Are you the patient''s relative? Where are you ¡­ "AHH ¡­" She suddenly pointed at me in horror and screamed.


    Her cry startled me, too, and I pushed the door open and covered her mouth. I squeezed her neck with my right hand, and she immediately fainted, a trick that stopped the blood from flowing through her cerebral arteries and made her faint. If I didn''t make up my mind, it could easily hurt someone, which I had only heard from my master before, but I also knew that for the first time I was very nervous for fear of hurting her.


    I put her carefully on the bed and closed the door. I knew why she shouted, probably because she saw the amulet on my forehead and her own imagination, thinking that I had come out of the morgue. I shook my head.


    After I went out, I went around to the back of the building and raised my head to look up. Indeed, there was a large group of dark clouds on the third floor''s window, and under the cover of the night, it was almost impossible for normal people to see the dark clouds.


    The Heaven Punisher Formation was a type of formation that could be completely used to suppress and drive people away. Using the power of the caster and adding it to the formation would be a great threat to the surrounding evil beings, and the formation could choose to drive or suppress the evil beings whether they wanted to resist it or not. The strength of the formation depended on the caster''s strength.


    I sat down cross-legged on a branch and crossed my legs, using myself as the eye of the formation, and drew an array around my own ground. I chanted the incantation for Tiandin, and after chanting it, I gathered all of my mental energy into the branch on my right hand, pointing it straight up to the dark sky. At this moment, a simple branch acted as a bridge between me and the forces in the higher dimensional space, and as I focused all of my mental energy on this branch, I felt that the branch had become a lot heavier.


    It felt like a few minutes had passed in my mind, but in reality, it had already been almost an hour. Fortunately, I could not feel the flow of time, otherwise I would have definitely suspected that there was something wrong with the array, or that I was not strong enough to communicate with Tian Ding.


    After I had persisted on communicating with Tian Ding for an hour, my mental energy had almost dried up. Just as I was about to collapse, the tree branch in my hand suddenly trembled, and a large amount of energy from the upper level suddenly shot into the core of the formation. In that instant, I could almost hear the sound of the wind in my body, which was caused by the excessive power of the formation, causing me to feel the power that did not belong to me slowly radiate into the formation, filling my heart with a sense of accomplishment.

 C159

    With me at the center of the formation, it has a radius of about one meter. With Tian Ding''s unceasing energy, the formation''s fluctuations became increasingly stronger, slowly spreading out in all directions.


    At this moment, as the eye of the formation, I do not dare to move, because once I move, I lose the source of my power, the formation will be destroyed. At the same time, with my own psychokinesis as the link between me and the heavens, I will easily suffer the backlash from the Heavenly Energy, the power of the formation will slowly grow, and the power of upwards will continuously increase. I can feel my hair slowly floating upwards, huu, looks like the formation has found the big ghost itself, the big ghost''s Yin energy is too strong.


    I slowly opened my eyes and looked at the third floor. The power within the array had obviously caught its attention, and it was no longer floating in the windows of the third floor, but slowly descending, and now I could see its rough outline. This great ghost was floating in the air like a huge balloon, with a circle in front and a tail sticking out from behind, and as it slowly floated towards me, its lantern-like eyes became brighter, and I didn''t know what it was, but I suddenly felt my hair stand on end.


    The effect of the formation seemed to be just to remind it that there was someone here who was interested in it. I suddenly felt a little nervous, this is the first time I have used the formation in actual combat, and I am the only one here right now, how could I not be affected by someone who is commanding me. It seems like I was too reliant on my master in the past.


    The magic array emitted a faint blue light. This blue light was not big, but it was still quite conspicuous in the dark, and I was sitting in the middle of this blue light, and I had the illusion that I was placed on a plate, waiting for the big ghost to eat me. Thinking about this, I immediately became flustered, my heart was no longer pure, my psychokinesis was no longer pure.


    It slowly drifted towards me, and as it drifted in the air, the yin aura around me became more and more dense. I could almost feel the chill coming from my clothes, this won''t do, if this goes on I will only be eroded by it, I can''t sit still and wait for death.


    I decided to give up on the formation, threw the dried up branch in my hand towards the Great Yin Ghost, and ran outside, but I forgot one thing, that when the formation ends, I have to chant the God''s Gifting Curse, saying that it is easy to send a god away, my strength is already extremely difficult, and wanting to safely send away the Tian Ding''s power is even more difficult, and under my impatience, I did not have any intentions of giving up the formation. As the eye of the formation, I gave up just like that, this is blasphemy towards gods.


    Just as expected, I had just turned around and was about to run, while slowly stimulating the Fox Blood in my body, I felt the Fox Blood being stimulated throughout my entire body, but suddenly, a vast force suddenly rushed towards me from an unknown place, the power was completely punitive, without giving me any chance to resist, the Fox Blood that I just activated was scared off by the power, I immediately felt weak all over, and just as I was at a loss of what to do, the giant ghost pounced on me.


    Two forces struck my body at the same time, the Great Ghosts surrounded me, countless resentments and evils filled my mind, I was almost forced to the point of collapse, just when I was in extreme pain, the unknown force also arrived. With a loud bang by my ear, I seemed to feel a burst of thunder striking right at my head, this force was like a huge steel pillar, following my head all the way to my feet, I felt like my body was being split in half.


    Sob, sob, sob ¡­" "AHH ¡­." The purpose of this was to let me know how serious the consequences of disrespecting the gods were, without a shred of mercy. I felt as if there were little beads in my body that were stirring and then exploding, and in every part of my body, the pain was not only the pain that came from my nerves, but also the fear that my life force was slowly fading away, and with the great ghost constantly venting its resentment in my head, I suddenly felt as if I was in hell, on the verge of collapse.


    Without the protection of the Fox Blood, I was just an ordinary person, how could I be a match for these two great powers. Slowly, I curled up into a ball, and felt that I was about to leave the driving shell and float away.


    Just when half of the vitality in my body had been lost, and the three souls and seven souls were about to separate themselves from my body, suddenly, the Fox Blood that was originally curled up in a ball did not dare to resist anymore, and stood out to help me fight against the enemy. The Fox Blood was rushing about in my body, and had resisted the power of Tian Ding, which originally seemed endless, and did not seem to weaken even a little for a long time, but now that the Fox Blood had resisted, Tian Ding, the power that was left in my body had actually stopped.


    I sat down cross-legged and endured the negative emotions in my mind as I recited the Tranquil Heart Incantation to stabilize my mind. Just as I felt the Great Yin Ghost was slowly leaving me, a rustling sound suddenly sounded out, and an object flew over very quickly, when it was on my head, it suddenly exploded. It was a Talisman Break, the Talisman paper''s power was extremely strong, completely shattering the front aura that I had gathered up, causing the Great Yin Ghost to see that I no longer had any energy at all, and it immediately entangled me again.


    For a moment, I felt that the whole world deserved to die. All the people who were close or close to me were the targets of my hatred, and even the nurse that I met just now, I had only met her once today. At this moment, I was filled with hatred towards her, and that inexplicable, monstrous hatred made me almost crazy. Fortunately, she was not in front of me right now, otherwise, I would have definitely killed her without any hesitation.


    I wanted to vent my hatred towards the world. I thought of my master, the person who cared for me, and I thought of him. I only had boundless hatred towards him, so I clenched my fists against the darkness in front of me. I really wanted someone to appear and let me kill him.


    "I met you again." Finally, someone came out to vent my anger. My resentment finally had a target to vent it on, and I turned to look at him. The fog in front of me was so thick that I couldn''t see clearly, but the great ghost''s resentment was so heavy that I couldn''t see very far away.


    My eyes slowly turned red. I crazily forced the Fox Blood to fill my eyes, and under my full strength pressure, the Fox Blood covered my entire eyes.


    The man seemed surprised, but he didn''t show any signs of panic. He walked towards me with steady steps. "You brat, what''s going on?" The one who came was Lv Tianhe, his tall and imposing body was like a yaksha in the night, his eyes were flickering with light due to the abundance of Profound Spirit Qi, just as he finished speaking, another person walked out from behind him.


    "Boss, who is this guy?" That person had a short stature and a shrill voice, especially standing beside the tall Lv Tianhe, who seemed like a monkey. Lv Tianhe laughed and said: "Although this is not a top quality item, it has some value. "That''s good, it''ll save us brothers the trouble of coming here for nothing."


    "Your ghost seems to be making him uncomfortable." Lv Tianhe asked, and when the person heard this, he laughed sinisterly: "Of course, the grievances here are not dispersed, it is the best place to become a ghost. I thought that we would just have to retrieve the corpse once we came, I didn''t think that this brat had some skills, it has been so long."


    After hearing this, I finally understood that this Great Ghosts was caused by Lv Tianhe and his bunch. Right now, I have already thought too much into it, all I could think about was how to vent, to vent out my anger. That Lv Tianhe was extremely powerful, I was originally not his match, plus, he had a helper by his side, so I alone was not his match.


    They were not far from me, and I charged towards them in a few steps. Lv Tianhe obviously did not expect me to be so bold, my eyes widened, and in the next second, my fist had already arrived in front of his face.


    Although he is shocked, but his strength is just there. Even if I, the Fox Blood, were to release all my Profound Spirit Qi and release all of my energy, this punch is as fast as lightning and as powerful as lightning, but it was easily blocked by him. He immediately pushed aside the short man beside him and swung his long leg horizontally at me.


    His leg came at me with a whistling sound, and I didn''t try to dodge or evade it. I held my arms in front of my chest and tried my best to withstand it, but this kick was so powerful that it almost threw me horizontally. But now my whole body was extremely flexible, and every muscle in my body was filled with an inexhaustible amount of vitality.


    Without waiting for me to stand still, he had already rushed over. When the two of us were fighting, based on past experience, even if he did not use his full strength, I would still not be his match, but right now, the resentment and anger in my head were nowhere to be vented out, it was practically driving me crazy. The Fox Blood in my body was pushed to the extreme by me, and under this state, I almost didn''t feel any pain.


    "F * ck, this little bastard is so fierce." Lv Tianhe cursed silently and retreated out of the battle. With one hand, he ripped open his outer robes, revealing his black and sturdy body, and the moment he took off his clothes, I could feel that the aura around him had changed, the person in front of me seemed to have turned from an ordinary person into an evil spirit, with waves of ghostly atmosphere s that no one dared to look directly at.


    "Hehehe, little bastard, forget about your grandfather''s terror!" Lv Tianhe also saw it, but he stopped and did not continue his attack. The person behind him took out his dagger and stabbed towards the back of my heart, he thought that he was invisible, but I had already discovered that he was deliberately exposing a flaw to him. Just when he thought that he was about to get his hands on it, Lv Tianhe shouted "Dodge", but it was too late.

 C160

    "Clang!" I thought there was a person behind me, but it felt like I hit steel instead. I suddenly felt a sharp pain coming from my right elbow.


    "Hahaha, this kid is really silly." I suppressed my anger and looked behind me, only to see a few steel pipes standing there, taking the shape of a human figure. It turned out that the short figure I saw just now was actually these few steel pipes, the person standing a few meters away laughed out loud, holding a palm-sized disk in his hand. The human figure swayed left and right according to the movements of his hands, mimicking the movements of a human.


    Lv Tianhe also sneered, right now I am like a turtle in a jar, allowing the two of them to play with me. I endured my anger and said to the man: "In my First Martial Uncle family, is it you who is spying on me?" The man smiled sinisterly and said, "Don''t think too highly of yourself. You''re not our main target." "Then who is your target?"


    He did not speak, and Lv Tianhe said: "Brat, you should still care more about yourself." I looked at him strangely, not knowing what he meant. At that moment, a sound of wind came from the back of my head. I couldn''t tell how I had forgotten about the person behind me, so I rolled on the ground, barely dodging the wind.


    Behind me, this human figure was walking unsteadily towards me. The little man''s sneaky smile made me feel nauseous to the extreme, and I really wanted to smash his glasses with a punch. The human figure in front of me was only made of four steel tubes, tied in the middle with a few ropes.


    "Kid, I''ll let you have a taste of my little darling''s power. Hehehe." As he spoke, he manipulated the disc in his hand, and the human figure in front of him moved as he commanded, the four steel tubes danced like tigers and tigers, baring my fangs and brandishing my claws as I pounced towards him. I had to dodge left and right, trying my best to avoid the attacks of the steel tubes, but this human figure''s speed was frightening, even with high concentration, he would still be hit.


    After a few rounds, there was no part of my body that didn''t hurt, but this kind of blow made the anger in my heart burn even hotter. "F * ck, are you done yet?" I cursed under my breath. Ignoring the fact that the humanoid figure was knocking on my door, I turned around and ran towards Lv Tianhe who was sitting on the floor watching the show. As I ran, I untied my belt and removed the whip from my waist.


    The whip carried a whistling sound, Lv Tianhe did not expect me to suddenly charge at him, and the whip was even faster! He forcefully raised his arm to block, the whip still left a long mark on his forehead and arm, it was obvious that he was not very happy with this, but before he could sit up, the second and third whips had already lashed out at him, and the storm-like attack had forced him back several steps.


    Just as I was about to turn around, I felt two black sticks hitting my head at the same time. Suddenly, I felt a dizziness and a sharp pain in my head, making me want to faint, but I knew that I couldn''t do it now, so I resisted the pain and didn''t fall down.


    His black face had turned even darker, and was as dark as the bottom of a pot. He walked towards me in silence, and I struggled to stand up, not willing to show any weakness as I looked at him, and now I could no longer see clearly. The Lv Tianhe in front of me turned into two, then into three, and the little shorty ran over to Lv Tianhe and said: "Boss, something happened at home, the goods have escaped."


    Lv Tianhe said with a face full of shock, "What? How is that possible?" "Really, the brothers at home can''t take it anymore, let''s hurry up and go back." Lv Tianhe looked at me hatefully and said, "Brat, consider yourself lucky. But don''t worry, you won''t be so lucky the next time you meet me."


    I relaxed after seeing the two of them disappear into the night. I immediately felt the pain and exhaustion from my entire body. I sat down on the ground and breathed heavily. I suppressed the dizziness before me and walked towards the hospital.


    In the ward, I moved Senior Brother Ju E up from under the bed. He had already closed his eyes, but his eyes were still rolling around, which meant that he still had the ability to think, and that he was probably still immersed in the world that came out from the illusion in his mind. This was a good thing, it meant that Senior Brother Ju E''s spirit energy had yet to begin suppressing his soul, and I really could not hold it in any longer, and fainted on the bed.


    When I woke up, I found that there were plaster cast all over my body. My left arm, ribs, and right calf were covered in plaster, and my head was also wrapped in a thick layer of gauze. Just as I was about to open my mouth to speak, I realized that my throat was so dry that I couldn''t even speak.


    Soon, Master and Senior Brother Ju Yi came in. The two of them excitedly ran over to my bed and asked me what was going on. I couldn''t say anything even after trying a few times, so I could only point at my mouth. Master brought me water and drank two cups of water before I finally felt better.


    Yesterday, the nurse found me lying on the bed with blood flowing from my mouth, and the blood flowing down from my body onto the floor. She scared the nurse and threw away the medicine for Senior Brother, and after checking, she found that there were many bruises on my body, three fractures, and serious internal bleeding. But even though I was injured to such an extent, my life was not in the slightest danger.


    I told the matter of meeting Lv Tianhe and the little shorty to my master. My master said: "The troublesome guy that Group Leader Gao mentioned is him, right?" It was just that there were layers upon layers of mechanisms here. Originally, Team Leader Gao''s mission was only to clean up the place, to clean up all the traps and things that couldn''t be exposed to the public, but this time, he was stopped by a few mysterious people and had injured a few experts from various departments. The same was true for Senior Ju E, but it seemed like the person who could injure Senior Brother Ju E was actually Lv Tianhe.


    "Damnable fellow, this person is really a disaster, if we don''t get rid of him soon, it will become a huge disaster sooner or later. The three of you were all injured because of him, so this time, Ju E''s life and death is even more unknown. "Sigh ¡­" I looked at Senior Brother Ju E who was on the bed beside us. His eyes were still looking at the ceiling, but the vitality in his eyes is weaker than yesterday, I don''t know how much longer he can continue to hold on.


    Before the doctor arrived, I had already taken off all the plaster and bandages on my body. Every time the Fox Blood was activated, it would make me feel sore and numb, as my body was recovering normally, and when the nurse on duty checked the room, she saw the plaster and bandages on the floor, and me stretching my waist, her mouth was wide open so that three eggs could have been stuffed inside. But since this hospital belongs to our department, I didn''t think she would be too surprised.


    When I found the nurse on the first floor, who had fainted because of my fright, her first reaction was to panic. After my constant explanation, she believed that the people she had met the night before hadn''t run out of the morgue or been zombies, but when I reached out to shake hands with her as a gesture of goodwill, she was still trembling with fear.


    "Hao Zi, are you sure that type of medicine can wake Ju E up?" When Senior Brother Ju Yi and I were on the way to the underground ruins of the Longevity Hall, Senior Brother Ju Yi asked. This time, Senior Brother Ju Yi and I took the initiative to volunteer to participate in the third clean-up of the departments.


    It has a strong control over spirit energy. After giving Senior Brother Ju E the medicine, and adding the proper guidance, I believe that Senior Brother Ju E''s spirit energy chaos and leakage will be alleviated, it''s a pity that I found the medicine on Cui Xile''s body last time and sent it to headquarters for research. Furthermore, the remaining pills are not enough, we can only find more medicine so we can experiment on Senior Brother Ju E''s body bit by bit until he fully recovers.


    Including Senior Brother and I, there are only four people who are really going to deal with those few mysterious people. Other than Senior Brother and I, there are only Group Leader Gao and an unknown young man, and since the establishment of this department, the period when the department was at its peak was only a few hundred people, and there are also many otherworldly experts whose knowledge is known throughout the department. Although they are always at the behest of the department, in reality, those almighty cultivators who came out of seclusion can''t even be identified as the most basic of the times.


    The location of the operation was a remote mountain area. Although this place looked like an ordinary little village, the people here had long since been controlled by the Longevity Hall, and all of the people in the village had their spirit energy sucked dry and became puppets under the control of the people in the village. Under the control of the medicine, the village also became a resting place for the Longevity Hall.


    However, it was also a coincidence that the spiritual energy in the surrounding area was not there. In other words, a place with plenty of spiritual energy could change a person, while a talented person could change a place, and the spiritual energy in the surrounding area of the village could not be found within a few dozen miles. It was obvious that the spiritual energy in the area had been sucked dry by someone or something, and the center of this place where the spiritual energy was exhausted was this village.

 C161

    Once a person had no spiritual energy, they would instinctively absorb the surrounding spiritual energy. All the people in the village were like dried up wells that could not be filled, and over a hundred dried wells had consumed almost all of the spiritual energy within a radius of tens of miles.


    "My god, this atmosphere is really strange." His name is Zhao Xuewen, one of the few first-rate personnel in the department. Right now, we are in an era where talent is scarce, and there are not many young people as capable as him and Senior Brother Ju Yi in the department, even though there are still over a hundred people in the department, they are mostly support personnel. The mission this time was only a cleaning mission, so the higher ups only sent him as a cultivator to assist Group Leader Gao.


    Even though he was young, he had some background and his master was once an elder of a department, the composition of the department was mostly like this: Master bringing his disciple, there were benefits and disadvantages to it, the good thing was that there were very few opportunities for people with ulterior motives to enter the department, to establish themselves in the department, and also to come into contact with people like Pei Hongdu who were well-versed in secrets. There were also a few people like him who took the initiative to join the department, and only after a long period of investigation, would they be able to gain the trust of the department.


    The village had an uncomfortable feeling. Even in broad daylight, the lifeless feeling of desolation lingered, the closer they got to the center of the village, the more they felt. It was like an isolated island abandoned by the world, and every second they entered this place they clearly felt out of place with the village.


    "Senior brother Ju Yi, didn''t you come here because the higher-ups are saying you can''t come? Didn''t you have another mission, why did you suddenly come here? Is it because the people from the Longevity Hall value this place highly, it''s not like you can''t come ¡­." When I saw this Senior Brother Ju Yi, he was like a little fan seeing her idol, constantly asking questions. I was getting more and more confused about Senior Brother Ju Yi''s position in the department, I never thought that there would be so many people worshipping me at his age.


    However, looking at how calm Senior Brother Ju Yi is, without a single ripple on his face, this made me even more impressed, and if it''s said that there''s really a difference between a person and a person, then if someone were to ask me all sorts of questions with an expression of admiration, I would have already floated up. Senior Brother Ju Yi continued to calmly answer his questions, looking like an expert who had left the world.


    "Senior brother Ju Yi, can this be the home of the Longevity Hall? You don''t know, a few days ago, it was here that Senior brother Ju E was injured by the mysterious person. Let me tell you in secret, the higher ups said that the Longevity Hall might have a mining site here, and furthermore, those who mine are not human ¡­" When Zhao Xuewen said till here, he mysteriously lay next to Senior Brother Ju Yi''s ear and said: "It''s a half human half beast monster. That kind of monster''s strength is extremely great, I heard that it''s a experiment made with Longevity Hall, they specially made it for them to work hard, just thinking about it makes me scared. Senior Brother Ju Yi, are you afraid?"


    However, seeing his serious expression, Senior Brother Ju Yi did not have the heart to refute him. He faintly smiled and said: "If there really is that kind of monster, there''s no need to be afraid. If it could be controlled by Longevity Hall, why can''t we control it?" This is such a good idea. If we let those monsters work for us, that would be great, think about it ¡­ "


    Just as he was about to start a conversation, Group Leader Gao walked over and said, "Xuwen, pay close attention to your surroundings. Don''t let any mishaps happen here, okay?" He only stopped talking after being told by Group Leader Gao. I looked at Group Leader Gao in gratitude, it was all thanks to him, otherwise my ears would have been grinded by this nagging Zhao Xuewen.


    This village was relatively backward, there were basically no modern farm tools, and not a single person could be seen. Maybe it was moved, or maybe it was even killed, or maybe it was dug a hole and buried, there was no trace of it at all. This village was located deep in the mountains far away from the city, and would only be discovered after who knows how many years had passed.


    It''s a pity that after wandering around the village for a while, they couldn''t find even a trace of human life. They have been here twice, and both times, they were still somewhat popular, although we didn''t find where the human life came from, and we didn''t see any living people, but at least there was some hope. But now, we all think that the entire village has died by accident, and when we think of those corpses with their skulls opened, my heart starts to churn.


    "Chief, what should we do next?" We sat down to rest and discuss what to do next. Everyone was discussing, and only Zhao Xuewen remained silent. After a while, he walked over to Group Leader Gao and said: "Group Leader, do you realize that the road here is a little different from the last time we came in."


    "I noticed it too, but I don''t know how to explain it. I''ve been here three times already, and every time there''s a difference. This village is really weird." The first time they entered the village, Chief Gao said, the road was very flat. The second time they entered, the road was a bit rough, but this time, there were bulging bags on every road, as if something was about to dig out from the ground.


    "Why does it look so strange? Ju Yi, what do you think?" The senior brother said, "I once heard from Master that a place where spiritual energy is scarce will cause nature to protect itself, and that the spiritual energy of heaven and earth will be coordinated and unified is an iron law. If one place''s spiritual energy is depleted and lost its protection, an irreversible disaster will occur, such as a flood or a mudslide, which are all related to the depletion of spiritual energy.


    Just as everyone was listening to Senior Brother Ju Yi speak, a green light suddenly lit up on one of the instruments in the probing machine''s hand. Just as he finished speaking, the door of a house not far away opened and a person walked out.


    Seeing that someone had appeared, all of us stood up. That person walked out unsteadily, and upon seeing so many people, he stumbled and closed the door, then entered. Group Leader Gao shouted: "Hurry up, don''t let him escape, it might even be someone from Longevity Hall." We all ran toward the house.


    Zhao Xuewen took the lead and ran at the front, he then smashed the broken wooden door with a kick, we followed closely behind him, only to see a person crawling under the bed, his butt was exposed, and his entire body was trembling. Zhao Xuewen pulled one of his legs out and pulled him out, that person was so scared that he shouted loudly, Zhao Xuewen laughed and said: Group Leader Gao, I have caught the remnants of this Longevity Hall.


    When he came back a few days ago, he had discovered the changes in the village, especially his own parents, who could not even remember his name. Just when he thought that his parents were sick and had lost their memories, just as he was about to bring his parents out to see a lot of black-clothed people, they caught a lot of people from door to door. His parents, who were already close to dementia, tried their best to hide him in the cellar at home and only then did he manage to avoid the calamity.


    We gave him food to eat, and he wolfed it down. He rested for a while, and just as we were getting impatient from waiting, he suddenly burst into tears. It was really hard to understand, and it took him a while to stop crying.


    Just as we were about to take him out, the moment we opened the door, the ground suddenly shook. Could it be an earthquake? Before I could react, countless cracks suddenly appeared on the ground and our entire party along with this fellow who was crying out loud fell to the ground.


    Just as I was about to stand up, I heard the sound of ghosts wailing and wolves howling behind me. Soon after, two people rolled down from above, and moaned for a while before standing up again, they were Zhao Xuewen and the university student, the two of them were in a very sorry state, the originally clean and tidy Zhao Xuewen was now covered in mud, the university students were as well, their eyes had long since disappeared, and their pretty faces were also covered with a black and purple color. They were groping around on the ground, not knowing what they were touching.


    I helped Zhao Xuewen up, while touching his glasses, the university student yelled out, "Where are my glasses? How are my glasses going? I helped him up and said, "Stop looking for him. It''s good enough that you''re still alive." He felt around like a blind man and I quickly handed him my hand. He grabbed my hand and said in a sobbing tone, "Don''t leave me behind. I can''t see anything without my glasses."


    I waved my hand in front of his face and he said, "You. What are you doing? " I said, "You can see it." He said, "I saw something moving. I''m not lying to you. Why would I lie to you ¡­" Seeing that his eyes were red, I said in my heart that I was going to cry again. I quickly held his hand, and he grabbed me with both of his hands. He looked as nervous as a man who has fallen into the water.


    However, looking at his pitiful appearance, I could only suppress the discomfort in my heart. I tried to persuade him, "Don''t worry, I won''t leave you behind. Besides, there''s still Brother Zhao. I don''t care if you, Brother Zhao, will care about you, right?" After hearing my words, the university student grabbed onto me even more tightly, causing my hand to ache. He said in a sobbing tone, "I don''t believe it, he ¡­." "When he fell down earlier, he used his foot to kick me non-stop. Look at my face, isn''t it broken? How many times has he kicked my face ¡­"


    I then realised that the lines on his face looked really like shoe prints. I looked at Zhao Xuewen and he said indifferently, "I didn''t do it on purpose, how scared I am when I''m around. I just wanted to step on something.

 C162

    In front of him was a valley. From afar, he could see all kinds of strange flowers and herbs. It seemed like there were very few signs of human habitation. However, there were traces of many people walking across the valley.


    Before I could recover from my shock, I was attracted by the valley. When the university student saw that I didn''t say anything for a long time, he hurriedly asked, "What happened? Where are we? Where did we fall?" I asked, "Do you know that you have a valley here?" What... "What valley? There''s nothing like that."


    This was quite strange. He was here, yet he didn''t know that there was a valley here. Could it be that this valley appeared out of nowhere? We fell down from the huge crack created by this earthquake, it was almost impossible for us to climb up, we could only move forward, there might be a way out of the valley, and looking at the footprints on the ground, it was very likely that the villagers were here.


    The university student''s reaction was very intense. "I''m not going, I want to go back, I don''t even know where we are, I''m not going to risk my life with you, that''s right, who are you, have you anything to do with the people who kidnapped my parents?"


    He seemed to have forgotten that he still had to rely on the two of us for a chance at survival. Otherwise, putting aside the fact that there was nothing to eat or drink here, it would be difficult for him to walk out of here without his glasses.


    "I say, this ¡­ If you don''t want to go with us, then go well, I won''t send you off. " Zhao Xuewen seemed to really not like him, as he pulled me forward. I didn''t have any good feelings towards this reckless guy, since he didn''t want to go together with me, then I will go by myself, when Zhao Xuewen and I walked forward, the university students behind us probably didn''t expect us to be so cold. This time they really were going to cry.


    In the end, he gave in. I didn''t want him to hold my hand, so I just let him put his hand on my shoulder. Both his hands were on my shoulders.


    The three of us awkwardly walked forward and entered the valley. Only then did we realize that this place was very wide and much larger than the ones we saw outside. I didn''t know if it was because of my nervousness or because the temperature here was lower, but I felt that there was something different about this place.


    "Phew ¡­" Looks like the people from your village have stopped running around here. " Zhao Xuewen said, what appeared in front of us was a row of houses, the doors were tightly shut, we did not know if there was anyone inside, but if there was someone inside, why would they lock it up, "It''s the Qi of a human, it''s right there." Zhao Xuewen lifted his nose and inhaled deeply, then said to me, Actually I already knew that, since long ago, there were definitely people there, and there were quite a few of them. Just now, when I stimulated the Fox Blood a little, I could smell the disgusting smell of feces, urine and sweat that came from the rows of houses.


    The university student saw the two of us clutching our noses and retching. He did not know why, but he asked, "What did you smell? This reaction..." I can''t smell anything. " It took a while before she stopped retching and wiped her tears. We walked forward and the university students also saw the row of houses. "They must be inside. There''s no need to think about it. Let''s go quickly."


    Arriving in front of the house, Zhao Xuewen looked through the glass and saw that they had all retreated with a cry, their eyes were filled with disgust and fear, when I looked inside, an uncomfortable feeling spread from their hearts to their entire bodies. The floor of the house was filled with people, regardless of whether they were men or women, young or old, naked, emaciated and skinny, hugging each other and sleeping soundly.


    "What happened inside? Is everyone from our village inside?" The university student shouted anxiously from behind. I went to the door and looked, there was a new big lock firmly locked on the door, I used all my strength to kick on the door, but the metal door gave off a rumbling sound and didn''t move at all, this is too strong, I silently activated the Fox Blood, and retreated two steps back before slamming into the door, hoping to break it open or break it open. Unexpectedly, under my full force of impact, the iron door bounced me off, no less than a few meters away.


    "This door is so sturdy, it''s impossible to use brute force." Zhao Xuewen laughed as he walked towards the door, walking to the door and locking it. As he read, his hands made a gesture to open the door, and suddenly opened his eyes, shouting "Open!" as he opened his right index finger and middle finger formed a sword and pointed towards the door. I stared at the door with wide eyes, but did not move. "Open it!" He kept shouting at the lock, his eyes almost bloodshot. He couldn''t see any shaking in the lock.


    "This lock is too..." The quality is too great, even the word test won''t work, hur hur. " The university student and I had been staring at Zhao Xuewen for five whole minutes, but Zhao Xuewen didn''t even have the slightest intention to move the lock. The university student said with a sad face, "Is there really no other way? Everyone in our village is here, you two can''t just ignore it."


    Looking through the windows, there was a pile of people, either sleeping or lying, staring at the windows with lifeless eyes. When the university students first saw the people in the room awake, they shouted loudly through the windows, telling them not to worry, they would soon rescue them out, but those who did not sleep did not even react when they saw him, even their eyes did not shift, as if they had been sucked dry of their intelligence, and were thrown here as trash. However, what''s strange is that the Longevity Hall people shut them up, and according to my previous habit, I only ate their brains after opening their Longevity Hall.


    What should we do? My fellow villagers have all become idiots. Sob, sob ¡­" He couldn''t tell that this guy really had feelings for his fellow countrymen. "Hey, college student, don''t worry about your fellow countrymen. Worry about yourself first. Whether or not the three of us can walk out of here is still up to you." The university student said in a low voice, "I''m the only university student in our village, three years ago when I left, our village was as lively as if it was the New Year, all of them came to my house to send me money and food." The university student whispered, "I''m the only university student in our village, three years ago, my village was as lively as if it was the New Year''s Eve, all of them came to my house to send money and food.


    Er Wa? Your name is Er Wa? " Zhao Xuwen asked with a smile. Perhaps he felt that this name was a little funny, "Yes, I''m the second oldest at home. Everyone calls me Er Wa." "You have a brother?" "I have an elder sister who was married a few years ago. I don''t know where she is now." "Where did your sister marry?" "I don''t know. He left while working with someone else." "Isn''t that called getting married? That''s called running away." "Yes, she ran away. My sister always said that her family was too poor." "Then what is your surname? You can''t not have a famous name, right?" "My surname is Liu. Originally, I did not have a big name, but when the Village Head told me that I could not always call him by his nickname, the second child and the second child made people laugh, so he gave me a name, called Van der Sin." Your surname is Liu, and you are named Van der Sin? " The village head took care of me. He was busy with everything in my house, and my father was not well, so after giving birth to my sister, he could no longer do any heavy work. The village head always came to my house to help, and he treated me and my mother well. Oh ¡­ "Hehe, pretty good, pretty good, your surname is Fan ¡­


    I looked at the two of them chatting happily, and in my heart, I felt admiration towards them for their calmness, what kind of situation was this, and how could they even have the mood to chat about family matters, I was not interested in his family''s matters, so I stood up to walk, and wanted to see if there were any valuable clues. Suddenly, I saw a few figures walking towards us, their leader was tall and mighty, extremely similar to Lv Tianhe.


    Pulling the two who were still blabbering away into a corner, I sneakily stuck out half of my head to take a look, only to see that the three of them were all carrying large bags, and inside of them were three people who were carrying large bags I didn''t know what was inside, the one leading them wasn''t Lv Tianhe, but rather tall and sturdy, but rather a little cumbersome. He walked slowly with the largest bag on his back, and the other two were the little shorty that I had seen previously, walking together with Lv Tianhe in the hospital, and the other one with a cold gaze.


    The man with cold eyes said, "Boss'' idea is definitely correct. We will just follow it, but ¡­" "Hehehe, although we''re supposed to be in charge of these things, a few died accidentally, so there''s no way around it, right? Besides, there''s so much of this stuff, who would be able to detect it? Hehehe ¡­"


    The man''s laughter was as unpleasant to hear as a raven''s caw, moreover his speech was very stupid, no one knew where his accent came from, but upon hearing his words, the little shorty also laughed: "Brother Shi Yuan is right, we''re so bored here, I''m almost suffocating, after I finish feeding him, let''s play a bit." After he finished speaking, he and the short man called Shi Yuan started laughing. The big and silly guy seemed to not know what was going on as he also followed along and laughed foolishly.


    "Sun Hao, these three guys are definitely from Longevity Hall. How about we capture them?" Zhao Xuewen looked at me excitedly. It seemed like he was not going to capture three people, but three chicks instead. I said, "Brother Zhao, calm down, there are three of them, only two of us." Also... And me. " The university student also came over, Zhao Xuewen hurriedly said: "Right, right, there''s still him, later, you just have to delay that little shorty, Sun Hao, who are you going to deal with him?"


    I simply did not know what to say to Zhao Xuewen. Even if he did not know the level of that little shorty, he should not have instigated this university student.

 C163

    The two of them were excitedly discussing their battle plans, beads of sweat rolling down from the students'' heads. However, they still attentively listened to Zhao Xuewen''s words.


    "Brother Zhao, Brother Zhao, Zhao Xuewen." I called out to him twice, but he didn''t seem to hear me, so I could only pat him. "Brother Zhao, be rational. This is not a joke." Zhao Xuewen said: "Sun Hao, you are too timid. If you don''t dare, it doesn''t matter, you can just stay here. We will go."


    I really think that this guy took the wrong medicine, "Brother Zhao, you... I really don''t know what to say. What are you thinking? Zhao Xuewen looked at the university student and asked, "Are you afraid?" No... "Don''t be afraid." "It''s good that you''re not afraid. Just hold onto that short man and leave the other two to me."


    I almost laughed out loud, although I''m not familiar with this guy, but seeing that he''s not even thirty years old yet and his cultivation isn''t considered deep, where did my confidence come from? As the two of them rubbed their palms together and were about to leave, I pulled on the undergraduate''s pants and pulled back abruptly, causing him to tumble backwards. Before Zhao Xuewen could react, I used my left hand to grab onto his right hand, and pressed my thumb onto the back of his elbow forcefully, "What are you doing, aiya ¡­" I pulled him into my arms, put my left arm around his waist, and gripped his left arm.


    I controlled him and whispered, "Brother Zhao, calm down and listen to me. We don''t know the depth of those three. I''ve met that little shorty before. I can''t do anything to him alone, so don''t act rashly." "Yes, yes, yes, I know, let go of me ¡­" Only then did I release him. The ulnar nerve was also known as the hemorrhoid, and a slight kneading would cause excruciating pain. After I used my heavy hand to massage it, his arm was almost numb.


    "It hurts, you ¡­" "Sigh, what are they planning to do?" Just as Zhao Xuewen was about to grumble, he suddenly saw the actions of the three people outside. The three people took out their keys to open the door, and the little shorty even muttered: "Why is there a trace of it, could it be that these things still want to escape?" The one called Shi Yuan said, "It doesn''t look like it ¡­ Don''t worry about it. Let''s start quickly. I can''t wait any longer. "


    The big guy pushed the door open, the big guy struggled a bit to push the door open, but the person inside did not seem to have any thoughts of running out. Seeing the door open, he just stared blankly at it, and then, what happened? Shi Yuan went in to look, smiling sinisterly as he went in, and grabbed onto two people in a moment. Don''t look at how small he was, he had a lot of strength, holding onto a person''s neck with one hand, just like carrying a little chick.


    One of them was a male and the other was a female, both looking slightly energetic. Compared to the wood people inside, these two had some reaction, even after being thrown onto the ground, they still frowned and rubbed themselves, letting out sounds that were close to moans and dissatisfaction.


    "How is it, these two aren''t completely stupid, they picked it out with great difficulty." Seeing the two people''s reactions, Shi Yuan was satisfied. The little shorty said: "Mr. Shi Yuan is so arrogant, I can''t even tell, let''s play with these two."


    Hearing this, my heart sank. Seemingly aware of the meaning behind their conversation, the university student came over and asked with a frightened expression, "Who is the person that was arrested?" How could I know who it was? Shi Yuan took out a large piece of hard stuff from his bag and threw it onto the ground, it was a dead chicken, the two men on the ground immediately became excited after seeing this and pounced on it like wild beasts, the two of them started to tear at the chicken, this competition was almost no different from a wild beast, the two of them started to moan in a threatening manner, using their hands and feet to attack the man crazily, the man obviously had more strength, he bit on the chicken and then grabbed onto the woman''s hair with all his might.


    Shi Yuan and the short guy were watching the show with interest, "Damn it, it''s really horny. They don''t see us as people." Zhao Xuewen said bitterly. The university student groped his way over and asked: "What are they doing?"


    "I really want to kill them." Zhao Xuewen said as he clenched his fists until they were red, I said: "It''s fine if we can protect ourselves, but then again, those people are now completely bereft of intelligence, to put it bluntly, saving them would be useless." As he was speaking, a sharp scream suddenly came from the other side. I looked over, and saw that the man had struggled away from the woman, and grabbed onto the woman''s hair with both hands, and pulled fiercely with all his might, and pulled down a handful of hair along with his scalp. In an instant, a large amount of bloody scalp appeared in the man''s hands, and the little shorty could not hold back anymore, and retched as he bent down to dry vomit.


    As she spoke, she went up to kick the woman. The woman curled up on the ground while holding onto the wound on her head, Shi Yuan pounced on her crazily and kicked her hard, but the woman seemed to no longer have any ability to resist. No matter how hard Shi Yuan kicked her, she still did not react. "Useless thing." After he finished speaking, he walked into the room with a kengchi sound and quickly brought out a naked person, which he threw on the ground with a "pa" sound.


    That person was an old man, his hair and hair on his lower body were all gray, he was so skinny that he was practically skin and bones, his entire body was extremely weak, and looked like he was about to die at any moment. After being thrown onto the ground by Shi Yuan, his entire body trembled, and he did not even dare open his eyes.


    Shi Yuan snatched the chicken from the man''s hand and threw it onto the old man''s body. The man was currently tearing the chicken, and after being snatched away, he immediately became very angry, but seeing the chicken being thrown onto the old man, he probably thought that the old man was going to snatch his food, and threw himself onto the old man with a loud ''peng peng peng'' sound. The poor old man hit a big hole in the ground, and blood continuously flowed out, and a large portion of the chicken wet the old man''s body.


    "This is also a piece of trash." Shi Yuan sighed, as though he was not satisfied with this unilateral abuse. He walked forward and kicked the man who was committing violence away, took out a small bag from his pocket, opened the mouth of the old man who was almost unconscious, and poured the bag full of powder into his mouth.


    Looking at the medicine bag, I immediately opened my eyes wide, and sure enough, after consuming the medicine bag, the old man slowly opened his eyes, and from the throat came out a series of low moans, his whole body was trembling, and the shaking got stronger and stronger, it seemed like the medicine bag was really effective, but the old man kept trembling, and when Shi Yuan saw the medicine bag, he walked forward and poured the rest of the medicine bag into the old man''s mouth, "Old thing, your appetite is really big, ah ¡­. I''ll give it all to you. As he spoke, he shook his body and poured all the medicine in the bag into the old man''s mouth.


    Shi Yuan went up and slapped the old man''s face with his big mouth, causing the old man to roll on the ground. Shi Yuan smiled sinisterly as he watched, and not long later, the medicine started to take effect, the old man painfully moaned and clawed at the ground with both of his hands, before suddenly jumping up and fighting with the man together. The old man suddenly turned from a sick cat into a fierce tiger, crazily biting and biting at the old man.


    At this moment, my interest towards these three people was piqued, because I saw that the medicine Shi Yuan took out, and gave it to the old man to eat, the old man''s reaction was precisely the insanity caused by the leakage of spirit energy. The old man had already lost most of his consciousness, and after taking the medicine, he would not be able to extract anything from it.


    "Brother Zhao, do you want to take down those three? The credit will go to you." I said, and Zhao Xuewen, after hearing my words, was stunned for a moment. "You were just ¡­" "It was just a moment ago." "Alright, which one are you going to deal with?"


    I looked at it and said, "That little shorty knows some evil arts and can control an external body. He''ll give it to you, and the other two will give it to me." Zhao Xuewen heard and said, "Other than that, I will not take advantage of you. I will pass the big guy to you and the other two to me. As we were about to go out, the student said, "What about me?" "Protect yourself," I said.


    No wonder it smelled like the stench of rats, but it was really useful, neither too heavy nor too heavy, and it was really convenient. Zhao Xuewen put his two hands together, thumb and forefinger together as he muttered to himself, and then suddenly drank a mouthful of the God Slaying Token with his eyes wide open, "You have my hair ¡­ Great Sage Xiao Lin [1] subjugated demons from the lower realms. She was extremely anxious. "


    The voice was not heard by the ears, but was suddenly felt by the aura. He was chanting the Serene Great Sage''s holiness technique, which was a orthodox mantra that belonged to the Daoist sect, and it was different from inviting the Evil God''s upper body. Although the Evil God''s upper body can quickly increase one''s strength in a short period of time, it has a huge impact on the body, and the Evil God''s negative energy would spread to the people who request for the gods.

 C164

    "Phew ¡­ Phew ¡­ Phew ¡­" Zhao Xuewen continuously took in a deep breath. It seemed like the pressure on his upper body was too great, and now his face was turning redder and redder, as if he was having a fever.


    I was about to ask if he was alright when he suddenly stood up and walked outside. I hastily followed him. The sudden appearance of the both of us shocked the three people outside, causing the big bloke to not be able to speak quickly, "You guys ¡­" "What kind of person is it?" Shi Yuan quickly calmed himself down and said gloomily: "Who cares who he is, we''ll catch him first."


    Zhao Xuewen''s face was flushed red and his eyes were staring. When the big sized guy walked over, Zhao Xuewen suddenly extended a finger out of his right hand and pointed at the big guy''s face, forcing out a word from his mouth, "You dare?"


    For a moment, my mind was filled with the word ''dare''. The big bloke was obviously intimidated, and didn''t dare to take a step forward. His pupils slowly dilated, his mouth opened wide, and he looked like a fool.


    The short man shouted, "Old Zhong, Old Zhong, what''s wrong?" He recognized me and pointed at me: "It''s you, kid. You''re lucky you didn''t kill them that day. Just you wait, Shi Yuan, don''t let them run away, I''ll go look for someone right now." After saying that, he turned and ran back. Of course, I wouldn''t let him escape, the Fox Blood took advantage of this and swung out, its two legs were as easy as stepping on cotton. Just as it was about to chase him, Zhao Xuewen suddenly shouted: "Come back!"


    Although it was a shout, he actually only spoke normally, but his voice had just sounded out from his mouth, it was as if his voice had been amplified by a loudspeaker. After shouting, Zhao Xuewen''s fingers, which were like swords, straightened up to his face, and the palm of his left hand was facing forward, the back of his right hand was facing forward, and his mouth was trembling as he closed his eyes. As the trembling of his mouth spread throughout his entire head, both his head and neck slowly trembled, and suddenly, with a stuffy groan, his mouth squeezed out a "Go!" "Aiya ¡­" The little man fell to the ground, moaning.


    Shi Yuan was extremely shocked when he saw this scene. He kept muttering to himself, "Naras first ¡­ Who are you? Why are you here? " I said, "You must be someone from the Longevity Hall. We are ¡­" Without waiting for me to finish speaking, Zhao Xuewen suddenly opened his eyes and said hatefully: "The crime cannot be pardoned, according to the rules, you shall be punished." A sword fingers on his right hand pierced through the air, accompanied by a grunt from him, I felt something shooting towards Shi Yuan through the sword fingers on his right hand. Shi Yuan was shocked by Zhao Xuewen''s actions, and quickly reacted as he pulled out a Volcano Blade from his waist, grabbing it tightly with both hands as he looked at Zhao Xuewen nervously.


    I was also shocked by Zhao Xuewen''s movements. When I looked at him again, I saw that he had been maintaining this posture the entire time, but the expression on his face kept changing, and his facial features twitched and twisted. After a while, that little shorty crawled over, but Zhao Xuewen and Shi Yuan still maintained the same posture.


    I clearly felt an energy shot out from Zhao Xuewen''s fingers to Shi Yuan just now, but looking at it now, Zhao Xuewen''s constipated expression made me more worried than Shi Yuan. Shi Yuan nervously holding onto the blade was obviously frightened by Zhao Xuewen''s actions.


    I looked at Zhao Xuewen, whose expression looked like he had been frozen. I pushed him and said, "Brother Zhao, how much longer are you going to remain stiff? He didn''t move at all. I slapped him hard on the shoulder, and all of a sudden, he collapsed to the ground, as if he had lost his breath. I could feel that the Qi in his body was rapidly dissipating, and for some reason, I could see that the power he borrowed from the True God was returning.


    "Brother Zhao, wake up." I patted his face. The qi was flowing too fast, so I was afraid that it would affect his body. I slowly helped him up. Suddenly, I felt that he had grown taller. "Brother Zhao, how did you ¡­" Just as I asked him what was wrong, his eyes swept over me, and I immediately felt that something was wrong. It was a very subtle feeling, as if the person in front of me right now was still him.


    His temperament was completely different, and he stood very straight, as if he had suddenly grown a lot taller. In fact, he wasn''t, but was the result of the oppression he exuded. When his eyes swept over me, I felt a flash of electricity pass over me, and I couldn''t help but stare into his eyes.


    This kind of strength was strong to the point that it slightly changed his appearance. The corners of Zhao Xuewen''s eyes were raised, and he seemed to be very energetic, but now they were drooping down, as if there was an old man behind this leather bag of his.


    I couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. His gaze looked at me indifferently and that glance alone gave me the illusion of being surrounded by a tall mountain or a sea. I didn''t even dare to move my feet, afraid that one of my actions would anger the person in front of me.


    With just a simple glance, it already brought me such great pressure. I didn''t dare imagine which god Zhao Xuewen invited, and in my heart, there wasn''t the slightest bit of frivolity. Even if one knew that it was a god, his dignity didn''t decrease at all, and very quickly, sweat dripped down his forehead.


    He slowly looked forward, and Shi Yuan and the little shorty were also staring nervously at the two of them. Only after sensing that Zhao Xuewen was not looking at me, did I dare to raise my head, and only saw that his expression was solemn and he did not look at me, which made me feel a little more relaxed. Suddenly, Zhao Xuewen slumped against me, and I hurriedly supported him, "Brother Zhao, wake up."


    Really, why did he faint at this moment. I placed him on the ground in a flurry, and when Shi Yuan and the other two saw Zhao Xuewen''s state, they immediately revealed pleased smiles, "Very good, why did his spirit disappear just now, hahaha, Huan Zi, don''t you think these two guys are funny?" Shi Yuan laughed at us wantonly. The short man called Huan Zi wiped his sweat and said, "You scared me to death. Brother Shi Yuan, you should kill him while he is still alive. "


    Shi Yuan laughed and walked over to me. I placed myself in front of Zhao Xuewen, and slowly extended my hand to his waist, and touched the handle of the whip, thinking to myself that under the current situation, I can only quickly kill one of them before dealing with the rest.


    The little shorty Huan Zi laughed wickedly behind me, as if he really hoped to see Shi Yuan slash at me. Wait a moment, he didn''t seem to remind Shi Yuan about my matter, could it be that he is that confident in Shi Yuan, or ¡­ Thinking about this, I couldn''t help but laugh, these two people were obviously not of the same heart, I don''t know if it was Shi Yuan who was foolish, or if Huan Zi was just too smart, and wanted to use me to get rid of Shi Yuan? Or wait until Shi Yuan and I fight until both sides suffer.


    "Brat, what are you looking at?" Shi Yuan raised his blade and walked over. Looking at him, it seemed that he was unsatisfied with my smile. I said: "Shi Yuan, you are a citizen of Eastern Pill Kingdom right?"


    He was obviously stunned for a moment before saying, "How do you know ¡­" "So what? You''re already going to die under my blade." I said, "Why did you come all the way here?" Shi Yuan said: Ha, telling you is fine, since you are a dying person, I have come here with my father''s will, and this, will be the place for me to display my talent, and I will also obtain the rights to eternal life here, I am the chosen one, hehe, that is not something you can find.


    I said, "What do you mean by eternal life, what is that? What is your father''s will? " Shi Yuan said: "Idiot, for a person like you who is sitting and waiting for death, you do not have the qualifications to steal such a high level secret. That is Tian Ji ¡­" Saying this, his face revealed an expression of longing.


    "Brother Shi Yuan, stop wasting time with him. Quickly kill him." Huan Zi reminded her from behind. She turned her head and said, "I know ¡­" He did not say the next word, because I had already activated my Fox Blood s the moment he turned his head, and suddenly lashed out with the whip. In terms of strength, I lashed out at his ear, and with a crisp ''pa'' sound, Shi Yuan covered his ear, and collapsed onto the ground with a look of disbelief. Just with this, I laughed disdainfully. I rubbed my hands together and said to Huan Zi: "We should settle our debts now, right?"


    Huan Zi slapped his thigh and sighed: "Aiyah, this idiot ¡­ Why are you so stupid? Aiya, aiya, you''re really pissing me off ¡­ What''s the use of having you... "Oh my god ¡­" From the looks of him, I almost suspected that he had lost his mind. Right now, there was no one around him, and it seemed that he also had nothing in his hands, like the last time we met in the hospital, when he had been prepared to become a few steel pipes and an iron pot, and now that he was alone, I didn''t know why he still hadn''t run away, but he was still in the mood to thump his chest and stomp his feet. I sneered and slowly walked toward him with the whip in my hand, having thought of a hundred ways to deal with him.


    I carefully walked in front of him until I was two meters away from him. What surprised me was that Huan Zi was still beating his chest and stomping his feet nonstop, and his mumbling was getting more and more indistinct, his expression extremely complicated. His movements were extremely small, but very quick.


    Without waiting for me to finish speaking, a wave of evil wind assaulted me from the back of my head. I hurriedly rolled to the left, barely dodging the wind, and looked up, only to see the big sized man who was knocked out by Zhao Xuewen earlier standing up angrily. The evil wind was due to his fist.


    "Hehehe, do you take me for an idiot?" Huan Zi laughed sinisterly, at the same time, his fingers moved nonstop, the big sized man started to move according to his movements, could it be that the big sized man was his incarnation?

 C165

    It would be too much trouble if this burly man was really his external body avatar. Because someone had planted someone else''s will in him and commanded him, such an avatar did not have the ability to think independently. In other words, he was currently no different from a few steel pipes or tree branches.


    The human body is clearly much more nimble than other dead beings, at least there are joints and muscles, this way of manipulating it is like controlling my own body. The big man slowly clenched his fist, his five thick fingers slowly curled into a ball, and I could even hear the crisp sound of pressure coming from them. In the next second, this big man''s fist swung towards my head.


    It was so fast, and because of the slow movement of his fist, I did not expect his next move to be so fast. Luckily, the Fox Blood was still boiling over and barely managed to dodge this strike. The big sized man rushed over like a mad bull. Under Huan Zi''s control, every part of his body became a deadly weapon, because he did not know pain. Even if he knew pain, and could not control the pain, he could only endure it.


    I took advantage of the moment to kick him in the jaw, which was a fatal blow to the jaw and would make him faint from the blow. I used all my strength to kick him squarely in the jaw, but he didn''t react at all, and as soon as I hit the ground, he fell back and smashed his head at me. I didn''t expect him to do this.


    Shaking my head a bit more sober, suddenly a big hand grabbed my hair, followed by a big fist heavily smashing into my face, immediately sinking into darkness, with a gurgle, Fox Blood gushed out of my nose, and it took a while for me to get up from the ground.


    I opened my eyes and touched my nose. There wasn''t any blood. Was it an illusion? Where was it? Looking at the dark sky above, I frowned and stood up. Suddenly, someone lifted my leg. Then, before I could open my mouth to ask anything, I was thrown out and slammed into the wall.


    In reality, the attack of this burly man was not enough to make me lose my ability to retaliate, it was just that I had been thinking about how to strike down the person behind him. As the one who cast the skill, Huan Zi clearly understood his weakness, so he precisely controlled this burly man and protected himself well.


    It looks like it will be difficult for me to find Huan Zi after passing through this clone. I squinted and looked at the man who was taller than me, thinking to myself, Since you don''t know pain, and you don''t know how to dodge, then I will just smash you into pieces.


    The Fox Blood was secretly excited to the limit, its hair standing up straight. Fortunately, my hair was short, and I saw the difference in the big sized man''s eyes, because at that moment, his eyes were no longer those simple and honest eyes, but filled with an evil smile. It was obvious that it was the eyes of the person behind him.


    I gestured to him, and he came slowly, and as I shot forward, he grinned and spread his arms wide to give me a bear hug, and I ducked under the hug and shot up, the middle and index fingers of my right hand jabbing him in the eye, and with all my strength, he lost both his eyes.


    His eyes were the only part of the connection between the two of them. I circled around the person in front of me and ran towards Huan Zi, and just as I passed the big guy''s body, the big guy suddenly hugged me, and Huan Zi forced himself to open one eye as he stared at me closely: "Your father will die with you today."


    The big man''s body suddenly trembled, and the arms that were hugging me gradually became thicker. I could even feel the violent trembling that came from under his muscles, and just when I was curious, he gave a muffled cry as he exerted his strength in his arms, immediately choking me to the point that I couldn''t breathe.


    As his strength grew stronger and stronger, I mustered all of the Fox Blood s on my body to just barely contend against him. As his strength grew stronger, I gradually began to be unable to hold on, and under his immense pressure, the bones and joints on my body made light sounds, and the bones in my chest and arms almost broke. I didn''t know where that big guy got this strength from, but if this went on, I would be strangled to death.


    I saw blood slowly flowing out of Huan Zi''s eyes, I was afraid that he was completely overtaxing himself. If I could hold on to it, then I would still have a sliver of hope, I told myself, but the Fox Blood in my body was slowly retreating, I felt my body becoming weaker and weaker, and my breathing becoming more and more difficult. Could it be that I am really going to die in this place that no one knows about, because I was afraid that my master would not find me here?


    Just when I was certain that I was about to die, a ''putong'' sound suddenly rang out and the pressure on my body disappeared. The burly man who was holding me down fell to the ground.


    Raising my head, I saw the university student holding onto a rock and staring blankly at me. There was a short man with blood dripping from his head. I forced a smile as I supported myself up and walked over, "Can your eyes see it? Then come over here."


    It was obvious that he was scared. When he saw me coming over, he threw the stone away and said in a sobbing tone, "He ¡­." He''s not dead, is he? " Pointing at Huan Zi who was lying on the ground, I said, "Why are you still worried that he won''t die?" The college student said, "I killed someone... I killed... "What should I do ¡­" He had a face full of panic. I leaned over and sighed at Huan Zi''s breathing, at the same time, a little weak breathing. "You, smash him to death.


    The university student didn''t seem to understand what I said. He just looked at me and said, "Ah!" I said, "My two arms are useless now. I can''t even hold the stone. Just hit him a few more times, just like how I did just now." After hearing my words, the university student''s legs gave way and he sat back down on the floor, saying, "I don''t dare. You''re looking for someone else. I don''t dare to kill."


    I replied, "Why are you crying? He''s a bad person. The reason why you killed him is to eliminate all harm. Hurry!" Huan Zi would definitely kill both of us without any hesitation if he wakes up. I could only squeeze out some patience, "Don''t worry, there''s only you and me here, if worst comes to worst, I''ll just say that I killed him, so hurry up and make a move, otherwise, he''ll definitely kill both of us." The university student, who was intimidated by me, picked up the rock hesitantly. After a few days, his legs trembled as he walked towards Huan Zi, walking to his side. When his hands loosened his grip, the rock had fallen on Huan Zi''s head.


    I dragged my body, which was covered in pain, towards Zhao Xuewen. At this moment, his mouth was already frothing, and I didn''t know why, but just as I was struggling to carry Zhao Xuewen, the university student behind me let out a scream of panic. Just as I was about to turn around, my left knee felt a sharp pain, and just as I was about to stand up, Zhao Xuewen, who was still on top of me, smashed heavily onto my body.


    "Hehehe, you idiot, how could you be so careless? Hehehe, your father is fine ¡­" It was unknown when Huan Zi stood up, but the pain in his knee caused him to kick me, causing me to become extremely weak. I looked at the university student for help, but he was so scared that his entire body was trembling, he did not even know how to run or hide, and just stood there in a daze.


    Seeing that I didn''t have the strength to fight back, or perhaps the way he looked at me was too pitiful and too tragic, he tremblingly said, "I didn''t kill you just now, so you can''t kill us now either." Huan Zi was startled. He turned his head to look at him, then looked at me and said, "Where did this guy come from ¡­ "You were the one who hit me, right? Good boy, you actually dared to hit me." He walked over to him.


    It was unknown what kind of demonic method Huan Zi had used, but at the moment, his steps were weak and weak, but it was still possible to kill both of us. The university student watched him approach step by step, fearfully curled up into a ball, like a little chick trembling without any signs of resistance.


    Huan Zi had overdrawn his body, adding that he was short, he was basically not his match. But he was so scared that I could only rely on myself, if I were to also sit here and wait for death to come, the three of us would die here.


    Gritting my teeth, I tried to activate the Fox Blood. But no matter how I called for it, the Fox Blood in my body would only stay in my Dantian and would not move, maybe it would consume too much energy, and activating it again would cause it to run out, sigh, after all, it isn''t my own thing, in these thousand years the Fox Blood has gained consciousness in my body, it realised that the host is also mine, and it is on the verge of death, not willing to help me anymore. Thinking of this, I bitterly smiled.


    Huan Zi walked over, swaying on top of the university student. He stretched out his dried up claws and grabbed at the university student''s neck, wanting to strangle him to death. At this moment, even the weakest would resist, so even with their instincts, the university student started to struggle against him.


    Seeing that he could not kill the student with a pinch, Huan Zi grabbed the man''s neck with one hand and slapped him with the other. But now, he was extremely weak, so much so that he could not even slap him, causing the university student to wake up a little from his slumber. Maybe he could tell that the person who hit him was also that weak, causing him to feel a little less fear.


    Taking advantage of when Huan Zi was not focusing on me, I secretly took a breath of air and concentrated my energy, taking out the five ghost runes given to me by the First Martial Uncle at my chest. This is my last killing move, I placed the five ghost runes on the palms of my hands, and used the last bit of Yang Qi that I had to use to activate it. Slowly, my body became colder and colder, and all of the Yang Qi in my body were concentrated in between my two hands.

 C166

    The Five Devils Talisman in my hand vibrated more and more violently. I felt something was summoned by the talisman and couldn''t help but be ecstatic. The Five Devils being here would be of no concern at all.


    Suppressing my pounding heart, I swallowed my saliva and chanted the incantations of the Five Devils, the incantations only allowed the Five Devils to draw them up, the incantations let them know who had the hands of the Five Devils, and who should obey them, I often chanted the incantations, and although the incantations were not very complicated, but it required mental strength to drive them to an effect, my body was extremely weak, and I was barely able to calm my mind, my strength was already too small, so even though the Five Devils'' incantations rustled me, I could not feel any of the five Devils in my hands.


    He cursed himself in his heart for being disappointing, but he did not dare to let out any complaints or anger, because this kind of extreme emotion could only affect his recently calmed mind. Right now, the only option was to continuously chant this incantation, hoping that the Five Devils would arrive soon. When Huan Zi fought with the university students, Huan Zi ignored the situation and bit the students'' ears with his teeth, while the university students wailed in pain as he slapped Huan Zi''s face with his hands. That kind of ridiculous appearance, but I really could not laugh at all, because I did not even have the strength to laugh.


    Suddenly, a gust of cold wind blew and I was overjoyed. I was finally able to completely relax and relax. My body collapsed with a ''putong'' sound and a floating voice sounded from behind me. "You''re looking for us?"


    I didn''t even turn my head and said, "See those two people in front of us? Kill the short one. Let''s go." Just as I finished speaking, five gusts of cold wind blew behind me, I did not have the strength to open my Heaven''s Eyes, but I knew that the five ghosts'' efficiency was not to be worried, although I was extremely weak, and the five ghosts that were summoned were just ordinary ghosts that could not have too much power, but it was still more than enough to deal with Huan Zi.


    Sure enough, Huan Zi stopped biting the university students and turned his head to look around in fear. I sneered, not knowing if he could see the Five Devils, if only he could, and at least understand why he died.


    Both of Huan Zi''s arms were stretched out unnaturally, he struggled with all he had, but he couldn''t resist it at all. He was slowly lifted up into the air, his feet left the ground, and his entire body formed the word "big", the distance between his arms opened up to the side became larger and larger, all the way to his limit, the two of his arms were almost pressed behind him, he shouted and cried, the sound was extremely unpleasant to the ears, in the next second his voice came to an abrupt stop. His chin was pressed down unnaturally, his face slowly turned red, four slender red marks appeared on his neck.


    It looks like he''s dead, the Five Wraiths might be worried that he''s not completely dead. I saw Huan Zi''s body sway a few times in the air before falling to the ground with a thump.


    I bitterly smiled, just like last time, I will use my life to pay for it. I pointed at my own head, the meaning was obvious, the Five Devils weren''t courteous, I immediately felt five cold hands on my head, my body completely relaxed, I let the Five Devils absorb my life.


    Life is equivalent to a lifetime, moreover when making a deal with the Five Devils, one would have to pay more than just a little bit of lifespan, not just in heavenly calculations, but in annual calculations. This time, the Five Devils used less yin qi, so presumably, they didn''t need too much lifespan, one or two years would be enough, but lifespan was extremely important to anyone. Not to mention one or two years, even one or two days was worth anything in exchange for something.


    Five minutes later, the feeling in my head disappeared and the yin aura around me dissipated slowly. Seems like the Five Devils left, I heaved a long sigh, however, I was rather envious of Zhao Xuewen who was lying on the floor, and the university students whose heads were filled with blood. I stood up with difficulty and walked over to the shivering university students and said, "Student, are you alright?"


    His ears were almost bitten off by Huan Zi, his face was covered in blood, he was curled up, and even when I spoke, he ignored me. Seems like he was really scared, I used my foot to lightly tap him, and only then did he turn his head, and his gaze was unfocused as he pointed at Huan Zi''s corpse on the ground and said: "He ¡­ Is he dead? "


    "Don''t worry," I said, "I''m completely dead." He asked, "Who killed him?" I said, "I killed him! College student, where did all these questions come from?" He said, "No, you didn''t kill him. You''ve been sitting there all this time, and he... "He suddenly floated up and then died ¡­"


    Looking at his frightened expression, I thought to myself, this guy''s desire to know more is really strong, "College student, don''t ask so much, hurry up and carry Zhao Xuewen, I really don''t have any strength left." He still stayed on the ground and whispered, "I''m not a university student, I''m Fan Dexin. Are you a good person or a bad person, I don''t want to go." I tried my best to give him a kick, but it didn''t hurt, but he reacted really fast. He shouted out loud, "Are you trying to kill me? I saw you kill someone, and you''re afraid of me going out to talk about it, so you''re going to kill me and bury my body. Nobody knows what you did in this desolate place."


    I said, "Cut the crap, hurry up and carry Zhao Xuewen and follow me." After being kicked by me, he didn''t have any more questions, he simply carried Zhao Xuewen on his back. After I kicked him, his eyes started to shine like stars, and he had to lean against the wall to rest, Fan Dexin carried Zhao Xuewen on his back and secretly looked at me, seeing that I wasn''t moving, I said, "Wait, I really can''t move." I also saw the three corpses on the ground, commanding Fan Dexin to throw the corpses to a remote place, as well as two naked men who looked like idiots. Just now, Huan Zi and the others were making these two naked men fight, the old man who looked like he was going to die was twitching on the ground, while the other middle-aged man''s face was filled with stupidity, completely losing his bravery while fighting.


    Only after seeing the both of them did I remember that Huan Zi and Shi Yuan still had medicines on them, and I ordered Fan Dexin to look for them, only when Fan Dexin said that he did not want to do so did I give him a kick again. He was extremely unwilling to go, and after searching for a long time, he finally found a bag of medicines that was the same size as Shi Yuan''s bag, but there were not many pills left inside, and I cursed in my heart. Did they treat these life-threatening medicines as snacks?


    But this was also Senior Brother Ju E''s hope, and thinking about this, I felt that it wasn''t really a big deal that I almost lost my life just now. After instructing Fan Dexin to leave, he pointed at the naked old man and said with a trembling voice: "He seems to be my Third Elder."


    Fan Dexin walked forward and looked at the naked old man carefully. If one were to say that nearness was really life-threatening, he would probably put his face close to the old man''s face, and those who did not know would think that he wanted to kiss. After looking for a long time, Fan Dexin said with certainty: "This is my Third Elder, I want to take him away."


    I said, "Dexin, let''s not talk about whether we can leave this place or not. Even if we can leave, it would be useless for you to bring him out. He has no intelligence at all. He can''t even be compared to a fool. It''s useless even if you bring him out." Fan Dexin lowered his head and stubbornly said: "Everyone in our village is here, I can''t leave. My parents are definitely here as well, I want to find them." I didn''t know whether to laugh or cry when I saw his stubborn ass. But then again, who would''ve thought that his parents wouldn''t just leave like that? Forget it, understand?


    There were a few rows of houses here. After Fan Dexin carried the old man in, he started to look around one by one, but other than the rooms here, all the other rooms were locked, he could only look in through the window, but he couldn''t clearly see anything. It took him a long time to see everything.


    I asked him if the other middle-aged man was a person from their village, and he said no, their village wasn''t big, and he recognized practically everyone from the village. If that''s the case, then besides the people from their village, there was still someone else from the village, and I wondered where the Longevity Hall had grabbed them.


    It''s not like other rooms, where the smell of feces and piss could be smelled from the windows. However, when I looked around at the large pile of people with white flowers, I still felt a little uncomfortable, Fan Dexin had found quite a few familiar people here, some random aunties had found a large pile of people, and looking at the stupefied expressions of these people, Fan Dexin''s eyes filled with tears of regret.


    I said, "College student, what are you crying for?" Fan Dexin said: "Do you still have a bit of humanity left in you? If all of you villagers had turned into idiots, how could you still be so calm?" I said, "I only know that crying won''t solve the problem. It will only make my heart even more agitated. It''s better to think of a way. You can just cry. Crying and crying will solve everything in your village. Then, let''s go out together. How nice, right?" Fan Dexin ignored me, and only hugged his three great masters as he silently shed two tears.


    I quietly adjusted my body. Fox Blood s have a special characteristic, it is that their body recovers very quickly, I have felt it many times, and this time it was no exception, after resting here for less than an hour, I could already move normally, and after a while, my body''s injuries had already healed. I tried to activate the Fox Blood, and sure enough, I was able to use the Fox Blood normally.


    "Cough, cough, cough ¡­" Accompanied by a burst of coughing, Zhao Xuewen slowly opened his eyes and asked in confusion: "Where are we?" "We''re still here," I said. "Warm up in the house. How are you?" Just as he was about to sit up, he frowned and lay back down. "I remember that before I fainted, I seemed to ¡­"


    I said, "Please possess the divine spirit. But after that, for some reason, you fell. Wipe your mouth." He wiped the white foam on the corner of his mouth and said with a stern expression: "Sun Hao, I have a favor to ask of you." I said, "Go ahead." He said, "I can''t get out. I asked the True God to possess my body, but in the end, I ignored my own abilities and forcefully used the True God''s power to suppress that person. That person called ¡­ I think I will die in a few hours, and at that time, I won''t bother you to bring my corpse out. You help me bring a message to my master, tell him that his master doesn''t forget to have me as his disciple. "


    I saw that he didn''t want to joke around, so I nodded my head. In my heart, I was a little suspicious, why did he use the power of a god to have such a huge backlash? I couldn''t understand, so he asked me: "That Shi Yuan, how is he?" I replied, "I don''t know. You pointed a finger at him and he fainted. He no longer breathed. He was probably dead."

 C167

    Zhao Xuewen continued: "Also, I have something else to ask of you. My card is in my home''s safe, the password for the safe is ¡­"


    I hastily interrupted him, "Stop, I don''t want to know your safe''s password. If you lose it, blame me." Zhao Xuewen laughed and said: What are you missing, if I die no one will know the password. Right, you can take it as a good thing, you took out the card in the cupboard, which contained my salary for all these years, there are a lot of it inside, it''s a pity that it''s lost, if you give all the money to my master, at his age, my parents don''t need my control, furthermore, I can''t do anything about it ¡­


    After listening to him ramble on for a long time, I almost got tired of it. "Big brother, you treat me like a filial son. You must be fine. Don''t worry. You really don''t know what you''re thinking by saying your last words so early." Actually, I was also curious in my heart. Since this person was already certain that I was about to die, how could he still be so calm? It was also because of his calmness that I didn''t take his words seriously.


    Fan Dexin stayed in the house and reminisced about the old days with his fellow villagers. Zhao Xuewen said that he wanted to see the corpses of Shi Yuan and the rest, so maybe the key was on them, so we really did find a bunch of keys on Huan Zi''s body. We really don''t know why Fan Dexin didn''t find it just now, but this guy probably really learned how to be stupid.


    However, we found a question. Three bodies were missing one, and Shi Yuan''s body was originally pressed under the big sized one, but now there isn''t any, if Zhao Xuewen didn''t search the big sized one''s body, I really wouldn''t have found it. The two of us stared at each other, as if trying to get an answer from each other.


    "What happened? Didn''t you say that everything was here?" I personally saw Fan Dexin put it here. " Furthermore, the big sized corpse still held onto that posture, and saying that it wasn''t right for others to take Shi Yuan''s corpse out, suddenly I felt cold sweat trickling down my back, could it be that this fellow had some kind of evil demon technique that allowed him to sink into the ground?


    This fact was really out of my imagination, it was really strange. Both of us pondered for a long time, but still couldn''t come to a conclusion. Zhao Xuewen sighed: "If he hadn''t died, then my crime would have been reduced a little." So at that time, Zhao Xuewen didn''t care about it at all, and took advantage of the fact that the power of the True God hadn''t faded yet, and used the True God''s power to change Shi Yuan''s fate. It could be said that the result of using the True God''s power to cut off Shi Yuan''s life was not certain, and that Zhao Xuewen''s fate would be for him to die on the spot, but if it''s like this, Zhao Xuewen''s fate would be very miserable. The True God''s use of strength is temporary, and there are some things where the True God definitely wouldn''t permit a person to change their fate.


    The two of them took their keys and left. Before Zhao Xuewen left, he carried some dirt and covered the heads of the remaining two people. In his words, this could be considered as doing a good deed.


    The innermost room had some rice noodles, which should be the place for Huan Zi and the other two. After taking a few bites, it could be considered as not having caused our stomachs to feel too much discomfort. After all, we had already been here for a long time, and had gone through such a physically exhausting activity.


    We put the dead chickens and ducks in sacks and carried them out to the demented villagers, but no matter which room we opened, there was no reaction from the people inside, and occasionally a few of the slightly more energetic ones moved, but that was good, too, so that I wouldn''t have to see some bloody scenes.


    Fan Dexin said that he would go with us. After all, the people who were with him here isn''t a long term plan, we should find a way out as soon as possible.


    It was getting dark, and the three of us were walking slowly in the dim light of the night. The road ahead of us was a little smoother, and after a while we could hear the clanging of metal in front of us.


    There were also people shouting. There were quite a few people listening to the sounds, so we secretly took extra care. Could it be that this was the base of Longevity Hall, and there were only three of us?


    "Tell me, what are they doing here in such a remote place?" Zhao Xuewen asked. "Who knows? You two, don''t leave me. I''m so scared. " Fan Dexin said with a worried expression.


    After walking forward for a while, there was a large pit in front of them, causing Fan Dexin to hide in a corner. The two of us went over and laid on the side of the pit, and when we looked down, we were so shocked that we almost shouted out loud.


    Zhao Xuewen''s mouth was wide open, I immediately covered his mouth with my hands, he nervously pointed downwards. This pit is extremely huge, there are many naked people digging inside, and there are also people carrying baskets out to transport things, the things inside the pit seem to be very heavy, and every step they took was extremely difficult.


    "Damn, the people from Longevity Hall are digging here, but aren''t these workers too impulsive? They are so excited after digging that they don''t even have clothes to wear." Zhao Xuewen muttered softly, and I said, "Look carefully, those people have the same lifeless expression, similar to the people in Fan Dexin''s village. Looks like they are also people who have their wits sucked dry, otherwise, how could so many people be commanded by these people?" "Why do these people still know how to move? Wouldn''t it be foolish to just suck them dry?" They have a special kind of medicine. This medicine can stimulate the activity of spiritual energy, so I presume these people rely on medicine to maintain their body. "


    Maybe one of the workers was old, as he walked and collapsed to the ground with a thump. When the nearby thugs saw him, they scolded him and walked over and whipped him, either because the whip was too rough or because his skin was too thin, with a single lash, it left a trail of blood. Zhao Xuewen and I frowned, but that person ignored us and continued to spank him, but the person on the ground did not seem to have any strength left, not even responding to such a fierce lash.


    "F * ck, this bunch of people are really abnormal, they don''t treat people as people." Zhao Xuewen said bitterly, the thug saw that the man could not get up anymore, so he shouted for someone to carry the unconscious man away, and threw him out like throwing trash.


    Sun Hao, are you going to do it?" Zhao Xuewen asked with bright and spirited eyes. I said, "What are you doing?" "In any case, we also killed three people before, so we don''t need these guys anymore." "You really are bold." "In any case, I''m already a dying man, so I''m not afraid." "Hehe, I''m not going to die even though you''re about to die. I think it''s better if you hide somewhere and run away first." "Why are you so timid?" "This is not being timid, this is being cautious.


    The two of us argued for a while, but when Zhao Xuewen saw that I was not going, he could only stare without speaking. Right at this moment, a figure quickly ran out and squatted beside a small pile of soil under the big pit, "Who is that person ¡­ Damn, isn''t that Fan Dexin? "


    I squinted my eyes, it really is him, my heart immediately sank, didn''t this guy hide himself, why did he run out himself and remain squatting there without moving, what is he doing, what is he doing, what is he looking at, this guy is actually convenient, I really don''t know what to say to this guy, when are you not convenient, just right at this time, he ran all the way to my eyes.


    I can only pray that they don''t see Fan Dexin. But Fan Dexin seems to have some sort of constipation, as he just squatted there motionlessly, ignoring the fact that the nearest thug was only a few meters away from him. My heart was thumping wildly.


    "What did he go out to do, my mother... If you pull it up, it won''t end well. " Zhao Xuewen complained. The two of us were extremely nervous up there, thinking about what to do, and even if we weren''t discovered now, he wouldn''t be able to continue squatting there, no matter how hard I tried. Just as my imagination was running wild, my heart suddenly tightened, and a strong feeling of unease came over me.


    Zhao Xuewen was still looking at Fan Dexin complaining, I slowly turned my head to look behind, but my neck suddenly stiffened, and even my breathing stopped.


    At some point, there were seven or eight people standing behind me. All of them had no expression on their faces as they looked at the two of us naked.


    I didn''t even blink as I kept saying to myself, "It''s over, it''s really over." However, those people just stared at me indifferently. They didn''t seem like they were looking at an enemy.


    "Ai ai, what are you looking at ¡­" Zhao Xuewen patted me. Seeing that I had not turned around, he turned his head to ask me, but just as he was about to look at me, he became quiet as well. Out of the corner of his eyes, I saw that his mouth was opened wide in an exaggerated manner.


    It was only after a gust of wind blew past that I realized we had been looking at each other like this for a few seconds. But to me, it felt like an hour had passed, and those seven people were looking at us, and then, they continued to walk towards us. I heard Zhao Xuewen, who was beside us, take a long breath, but neither of us took the initiative to attack.


    We just lay there on the ground and watched them come, a group of seven men and women, all skinny, their eyes not dull but not full of spirit, moving slowly towards us, and although they didn''t feel the killing intent, their actions startled me. What were they trying to do?


    When these seven people walked to our side without any intention to stop, I kept asking myself in my heart whether I should make a move or not. Just when I was hesitating whether I should make a move, the seven of them had already walked past us, these seven people were completely naked, their feet were covered in mud, and they stomped on my body multiple times. Zhao Xuewen was even more miserable, at least two of their stomps landed on his face.

 C168

    I wanted to laugh, but I didn''t dare to. The seven men jumped past us and jumped straight into the pit, which was five or six meters away from the bottom. The seven jumped straight down.


    "Pah pah pah ¡­" These guys are too much. They just stepped on me with their feet and the smell of their feet came from their mouths. " Zhao Xuewen''s face turned bitter as he retched, "Seems like, these seven are workers too." When the seven of them jumped down, they fell onto the ground, the hole was filled with stones, they were all injured from the fall, their wounds were also bleeding, and these seven people acted as though they did not feel anything, so they kept walking forward without hesitating. The helpers on Longevity Hall brandished their whips and scolded them, and the seven of them quickly joined the mining effort.


    Fan Dexin seemed to have finished his convenience as he touched his pocket, which had nothing in it. This brat could also be considered to be casual, he just pulled up his pants and walked out, and when the two of us saw him going out, we hurriedly waved at him, but it was basically useless. Firstly, the two of us did not dare to reveal ourselves, and we could only slightly wave our hands.


    No matter how bad his eyes were, he could see so many people. He was stunned for a moment before he turned and ran away in a hurry. He had only taken two steps when he slipped and fell.


    "Who is it?" This string of actions and sounds finally attracted the attention of the people from Longevity Hall, and a guy with a black and strong beard walked over while carrying a whip. Fan Dexin realized that it was dangerous, and just as he was about to get up and run away, he suddenly fell down again. He held his feet in pain, and from the looks of it, his ankle had been twisted again.


    wailed in pain. The big bearded man grabbed Fan Dexin by the collar of his neck and walked back to where Fan Dexin was standing, but Fan Dexin''s head was injured and his feet were also injured. The big bearded man threw him onto the ground and Fan Dexin''s pants were all wet.


    used one hand to cover his head and the other hand to cover his ankle, looking around him in a daze. The unknown liquid flowed down the leg of his pants, without saying a word, Big Beard first lashed him with two whips, causing Fan Dexin to scream in pain, the current him is extremely miserable, Zhao Xuewen and I were so resentful and pitiful towards him, but after the big bearded man gave him two whips, we asked, "Who are you, what are you doing?"


    Fan Dexin was so scared that he did not know how to answer, he squinted his eyes and stared ahead, as though he wanted to see who was hitting him. The big bearded man saw that he did not say anything, and continued to whip him, one of the whips hit his face, and suddenly a line of blood appeared on it. The surrounding guards saw that he was surrounded, the big bearded man nodded and the few of them started to punch and kick him, and only after a while did they scatter, Fan Dexin was already on his last breath.


    "Sigh, we have to save him. I think he''s going to die." Zhao Xuewen said as I pulled him back and said, "Look at the sides." The people who came in were all naked, and upon entering, they silently began to dig and move the ores around. Zhao Xuewen said, "There are more and more people here ¡­ ¡­ However, all of them have their wits sucked dry, so there''s no need to be afraid. I said, "That may not be the case. These people all have a little bit of intelligence, do you know why? My guess is that it''s to make it easier to control them. Those who hold the whip aren''t scary, so I''m worried that once we go down, they''ll control the people who aren''t wearing any clothes."


    Hearing my words, Zhao Xuewen also frowned, although the few hundred naked people were extremely thin and weak, with many people, they could easily crush us to death. Inside the pit, when Big Beard saw that Fan Dexin looked like he was about to die, he made the others stop and go forward to pluck at his face, "This fellow doesn''t look like a person from the security department, his eyes are also not very good, who exactly is he." The bearded man muttered.


    The person beside him walked up to him and said, "Who cares about who he is. We can''t let him out anyways. It''s better to let him work." Big Beard nodded his head. He carefully took out something from his pocket and placed it on Fan Dexin''s face.


    He opened the lid, and a toad jumped out from within. It wasn''t very tall, and had bright colored stripes on its body, with a big beard holding onto Fan Dexin''s head, the toad stuck out its tongue and placed it on Fan Dexin''s head, and after a while, it shrank back into Fan Dexin''s mouth. The big bearded man placed the toad into Fan Dexin''s mouth, and just as the toad was putting its tongue into Fan Dexin''s mouth, I suddenly saw Fan Dexin''s disgusting actions, and started to roll his eyes, "Not good, he is absorbing the spirit energy of a university student." I said quickly.


    Any beast with cultivation experience can absorb human spirit energy, and only by being completely defenseless can the person being absorbed can take it. By consuming spirit energy, whether it be from the three major acupoints on the head or from the mouth, seeing Fan Dexin''s white eyes rolling up and down, I knew that it would be too late if I didn''t save him, so I didn''t think too much as I jumped down, Zhao Xuewen followed behind me.


    I had already activated the Fox Blood in the air, and when I landed, I somersaulted to unload the inertia power. Zhao Xuewen didn''t seem to be prepared for it, he fell down the side of the hole, falling until he was dizzy from the fall. It took him a while to wake up.


    Without pausing, I jogged toward Big Beard, unbuckling my belt and gripping my whip. "Who are you?" The sudden appearance of the two of us caught them unawares, and I ran in silence, swishing my whip, and Big Beard pointing it at me, and before he could say anything, my wrist jerked, and the whip coiled around the whip in his hand like a snake, and after another round, he was surprised to find that his weapon was gone, and before the seven men had time to react, I whipped the whip out of their hands and flung it away.


    According to him, this whip was made from the skin that he peeled off every time he cultivated up a flight of steps. It was about three meters long, sharp and extremely soft, the body of the whip was smooth and it was composed of two parts. One part was light gray and the other was dark.


    Big Beard and a few others surrounded me. They were afraid of me, so they didn''t dare to do anything to me for the time being, and I didn''t think much of them, so Big Beard gestured for them to come up, and I saw that he didn''t know any magic, and that he was just an ordinary person, so I relaxed and tied the whip back to my pants. Just now, I took the whip from his door because I was worried that it was his magic tool to control these people who had lost their sanity.


    Seeing me take back the whip, the few of them became braver, and under the orders of the big bearded man, they slowly came over. Zhao Xuewen also came over, "You came down to greet me after I fell down earlier." As he spoke, he walked over, and two people from Longevity Hall walked towards him.


    "You want to fight with this young master? Don''t cry out in pain later." Zhao Xuewen said, adding that the three of them had surrounded him, I made the first move, I smiled at the person in front of me, that person was stunned by my laugh, he nervously stared at me, his fists were clenched tightly, his face was in front of me, I pushed off the ground with my feet, and flew towards the person on the left side. That person clearly did not realize that I had attacked him first, and was struck right in his face by me using a blade, causing a red line to appear on his face, and he fainted on the ground without making a sound.


    Big Beard ran straight over, his hulking look was like that of a wild boar, and I laughed to myself as he came in one after the other, my whole body was filled with Fox Blood, his movements were slow in my eyes, he came over and tried to grab my hands, my hands were hanging together, he grabbed my wrists and thought he had me under control, he smiled, the person behind him came over and strangled my neck, and the smile on Big Beard''s face deepened.


    Before he could laugh, I easily broke free of his fat hand and threw the man who had tried to hold me back onto his beard. The two of them didn''t get up for a long time.


    Looking over there, Zhao Xuewen was already out of breath after fighting with the two of them for a while. I said, "Brother Zhao, didn''t you say you were very skilled? Zhao Xuewen said: "I am still weak right now, or else ¡­ What else can these two be? Hurry up and take a look at the university student, is he dead yet? "


    I walked to Fan Dexin''s side, and when the toad saw that I was about to come over, it took a deep breath before retracting its tongue and running away. I opened Fan Dexin''s eyes, and saw that fellow''s pupils had stopped moving, and thought to itself, Don''t tell me that this guy was sucked to death with just one or two gulps, this is too weak, after probing for a bit, he still has some breath left. I helped him up, and rubbed his back, letting him breathe in comfortably before he slowly opened his eyes and took a deep breath.


    "Where am I?" he asked weakly. I said, "You just kissed the toad. Are you okay? Remember who I am?"


    He squinted at me and almost put his face on mine. He stared at me for a few seconds before saying, "It''s you ¡­" A few people hit me and I fainted. Did we go out? " It seemed that I hadn''t been sucked into a fool. I said to him, "I''m not out yet. Why did you suddenly run out just now ¡­" Suddenly, a cold sensation comes from my waist. The muscles on my back immediately tenses up. I can''t say for sure, but as I move forward, I give a backhand punch.


    The big bearded man cried out miserably as he fell to the side. The trident in his hand flew out as well and he felt pain on his waist. I touched it and felt for a bit of blood.


    Thinking about this, I started to sweat profusely, the Fox Blood that was almost gone, started to rush up again, I picked up the trident and walked towards him, maybe due to the Fox Blood, the more I thought, the stronger the killing intent in my heart became, the more Big Beard looked at me as though he was afraid, he kept moving towards me, "I have something to say, how about this, I''ll leave now, if you want the mines here, I''ll give them all to you, alright? Do you want me to help ¡­" He stared at me nervously as he spoke.


    At the moment, I could not listen to what he was saying, all I wanted was to open two holes in his body, the Fox Blood kept urging me, one wave was stronger than the other, the red light in my eyes flashed past, this is the reaction of the Fox Blood, right now I only have one word in my head, kill, Big Beard crawled for a while, and suddenly picked up a small pot, it was the one he had just taken out, and with a blow of his mouth, he suddenly made a long and low sound, the sound seemed to have some sort of magic, I immediately woke up a lot, and the Spirit people who were originally carrying the ores in the pit heard the sound, and stopped when they looked in our direction.

 C169

    I immediately felt that the situation wasn''t good. Indeed, when the naked people heard the sound, they immediately put down the tools in their hands and started to roar.


    Hundreds of people roared at the same time with an earth-shattering sound, shocking me to the point that I stood there in a daze, not knowing what to do. This roar caused Zhao Xuewen to also be stunned. What are you doing? " One of them looked nervously at the bearded man and questioned him. The bearded man did not say a word, but held his breath and continued to blow the iron pot with all his might, creating a steady stream of sound. Those people were howling crazily under the pressure of the pot, the veins on their neck were popping out and their faces were flushed red, but they did not seem to have any intention of stopping at all.


    Zhao Xuewen''s opponent turned around and ran towards both sides. I looked at the two of them strangely, not knowing what they were running for, when the pot sound suddenly stopped and the roars of the hundreds of people also stopped. In less than a second, those people suddenly ran towards us.


    The two of them ran to the edge of the pit, and just as they were about to climb up, the crowd behind them moved much faster than them, and very quickly pulled them down. Following a few screams before death, the two of them were torn to pieces in the blink of an eye, and I shouted "Run!" to Zhao Xuewen, and turned to run, not wanting to be torn to shreds by them.


    He nervously grabbed me with his legs and wrapped his arms around my neck. He asked with a trembling voice, "What''s going on, what''s going on? Why are there so many people shouting?" I looked back, and saw that Zhao Xuewen had caught up to me while gasping for breath. Without hesitating anymore, I ran towards the nearest crater.


    The hundreds of people behind him did not know of the pain and were running around barefooted. Almost everyone had blood flowing out of their feet, Zhao Xuewen shouted, "I can''t take it anymore, you guys run first." After he finished speaking, he sat down on the ground, and saw that those people were about to catch up to him.


    I cursed silently, then took out my whip and swung it over, the whip accurately wrapped around his neck. He subconsciously grabbed onto the whip, I put it over my shoulder and pulled forward fiercely, Zhao Xuewen was pulled over by me just like that, "You ¡­ Let go of me, I want... "It''s strangled to death ¡­" He shouted with great difficulty, I did not dare let go of him, and with my legs in the air, I carried Fan Dexin and started running like a madman. Zhao Xuewen was pulled by me, while both of his hands tightly gripped onto the whip, and he started to run like a madman, his face completely red. If not for his tongue sticking out and unable to speak, he would have surely scolded me.


    When we reached the edge of the pit, I handed the whip to Fan Dexin and said, "Hold him." He said, "I can''t ¡­" At this moment, there was no other way around it. I looked at the top of the hole that was five to six meters above the ground. The panting and footsteps behind us were almost catching up to us. The Fox Blood poured all its energy into its arms, causing them to become as red as two hot irons. With a "peng" sound, it dug itself deep into the ground in front of them.


    In order to move the weight of the three of us, I had to dig deep into the ground every single time. Very quickly, I felt my strength dissipating, and smiled wryly in my heart, even if the Fox Blood were to use all of its strength to force us, it would still be too difficult to bring two people up.


    Every time I pull my arm out of the ground and insert it back in, the speed at which I pull it out becomes slower and slower. Every time I pull my arm out of the ground and insert my arm back into the ground, the speed I pull out my arm out of the ground become slower and slower.


    His body suddenly sank, and I turned around to see that Zhao Xuewen had been captured by a naked guy with a pale white skin. That guy was grabbing onto Zhao Xuewen''s ankle tightly, and his lifeless eyes were staring straight at us, those eyes were dull and lifeless like glass beads. At this moment, they could no longer be considered human, but machines that can move.


    I already overused my strength, but now that the weight on my body has been increased by another, I no longer held any hope of going up. I just persevered on with my body instinct and my will to live, persevering on not to pull my arm out of the ground and not to die here.


    Retreat!" Suddenly, a thunderous shout came from above my head, waking me up. My body suddenly lightened, and before I could see clearly, a vigorous figure descended from the sky, dashing down the slope with a "deng deng deng" sound.


    He went straight to the crowd below and stepped on the head of the person at the very front. With a "Hua la la" sound, he brought the group of people down with him, and without slowing down, he took out two Talisman paper s and held them in each of his hands. Like a spinning top, he rapidly spun around in the crowd, accompanied by the sound of explosion.


    When he passed by Zhao Xuewen, one of his hands grabbed onto his clothes, while the other grabbed onto the protruding rock. He forcefully pulled him up, and just as he was about to reach the top of the big pit, he used one hand to throw Zhao Xuewen up. Then, he grabbed onto the end of the whip.


    After I climbed up, I was so tired that I fell to the ground, and I didn''t even have the strength to lift my eyelids. It took a while before I regained my senses, and said to him: "Thank you, Senior Brother Ju Yi."


    That''s right, the one who came was Senior Brother Ju Yi. The moment I saw him, I knew that I wouldn''t be able to die, so he came over to help me sit up and said, "Luckily I came in time."


    After searching for a long time, he only found the corpses of two of his colleagues. Just now, he was attracted by the loud roars that suddenly came from this side, and ran over, only to see us in such a sorry state.


    The people below the giant hole were all forced by the big bearded man to climb up. The hole was at least five meters deep, they stretched their hands in a daze, unable to climb up at all. Senior Brother Ju Yi looked at them and said, "Sigh, so many people died here." Fan Dexin squinted his eyes and looked at Senior Brother for a while, then said: "I remember you, you came with them, you are very powerful, can you save them?"


    The Senior Martial Brother lightly said, "They are already dead." Fan Dexin said: "Of course I''m dead, I''m still alive right now, there might be people from our village among them, I''m begging you to save them." With that, he walked up and held onto Senior Brother Fan Dexin''s hand without letting go, and then said to Fan Dexin: "Senior Brother Ju Yi is right, they are already dead. Just look at how they are moving, it''s just that the big bearded man is controlling a bit of their consciousness." Fan Dexin looked at the hole below with tears all over her face and couldn''t help but to cry. I walked over and patted his shoulder and said, "Don''t worry, we will definitely find the culprit and help you ¡­" Without waiting for me to finish speaking, Senior Brother Ju Yi suddenly stood up.


    I don''t know why his reaction was so huge, but when Senior Brother Ju Yi looked at me with a serious expression, I followed his gaze and instantly felt my head buzzing.


    There was a person standing on the other side of the huge pit, which was too far away, but I was extremely familiar with that person. It was Lv Tianhe, and beside him stood a few people, one of them was extremely short and strong, and I could clearly see that it was Shi Yuan with my focused eyes, he was not dead, so Zhao Xuewen also noticed the person over there and asked, "Who is that person?"


    I said, "The enemy is a very troublesome enemy." While they were talking, Lv Tianhe and the rest ran down the side of the pit. When Big Beard saw him coming, he jogged over and bowed: "Boss, you''re finally here. Those guys are here to cause trouble, luckily I ¡­" Fortunately, you used the copper pot to force the last bit of intelligence out of these people who failed, and you didn''t die, right? " Lv Tianhe said.


    Big Beard dryly laughed with some guilt. "Boss, there''s nothing I can do." Lv Tianhe said: "Then it''s not that easy to deal with, all these people have lost the last bit of their consciousness, and can''t do their work, what should we do?" Big Beard immediately said, "Boss, don''t worry. I''ll go out and capture him immediately. He''ll definitely satisfy you."


    Lv Tianhe laughed and said, "But there''s only three days left. I don''t think there''s enough time." The bearded man''s eyes darted all over the place. "Boss, what''s with this? You''re the hall master''s savior, two days is not enough time for one word of yours. Please ask the hall master ¡­" Begging for leniency? "I can''t afford to lose my face. I think you should just finish the rest of the work."


    Big Beard forced a smile and said, "Boss, I can''t finish all of it by myself." After Lv Tianhe heard this, he laughed out loud, "Don''t worry, you won''t feel tired." Instantly, his brain and fresh blood mixed together flowed down, and the big bearded man''s headless body fell to the ground. Lv Tianhe used his fingers to stick onto the red and white brain matter on the ground, and placed his fingers into his mouth to suck on it, revealing a very satisfied expression.


    Seeing this, Zhao Xuewen retched, spitting out a mouthful of saliva, he said: "Senior Brother Ju Yi, let''s go." Senior brother Ju Yi said: "I''m afraid we won''t be able to leave. This is their territory, we are not familiar with them, if we run, we will get caught sooner or later." "Then what should we do?" There is only one way, to capture the thief and capture the king, and then kill Lv Tianhe, the rest will be fine. "


    Hearing his words, I was at a loss of what to do. I had experienced more than once how powerful Lv Tianhe was, not many of us in the Spiritual Vein could kill him, and his Four Devils'' hiding technique was extremely terrifying. Even my master''s Divine Flame Talisman couldn''t hurt him, so if we relied on four of us, how could we kill him?


    Without waiting for us to speak, senior brother went down the steep slope. I hurriedly followed, and Zhao Xuewen and Fan Dexin came down as well. Lv Tianhe saw the few of us laughing loudly: "Good, good, good.


    Zhao Xuewen said: "What''s there to be proud of? Senior Brother Ju Yi is here, can you still smile?" Lv Tianhe asked curiously after hearing what he had said, "What senior brother?" Zhao Xuewen pointed to Senior Brother Ju Yi and said, "This is one of the top experts of our department, you''re dead for sure." Lv Tianhe walked over and pointed at Senior Brother Ju Yi, "Is that him?" "Right."


    "Hahahaha ¡­" How could Zhao Xuewen have known that Senior Brother Ju Yi had almost died at Lv Tianhe''s hands, and that it was in an alliance with others? In his eyes, Senior Brother Ju Yi had always been an invincible existence, and now that Senior Brother Ju Yi looked so confident, Zhao Xuewen had even more confidence in him.

 C170

    "What are you laughing at?" Zhao Xuewen pointed angrily at Lv Tianhe and asked. Lv Tianhe smiled as he approached us, but senior brother suddenly shouted out, "Dangerous!"


    With a ''swoosh'' sound, the two of them moved at almost the same time. Lv Tianhe charged towards Zhao Xuewen with a lightning speed and a ferocious smile on his face, his right arm extended out as two of his fingers pointed straight at Zhao Xuewen''s eyes. In the blink of an eye, they arrived before him, and in the next second, Zhao Xuewen''s eyes were about to be destroyed.


    Senior Brother appeared in front of Zhao Xuewen like lightning and kicked away Lv Tianhe''s hands. It was only then that I could see clearly that Senior Brother''s two legs were respectively pasted on the Godly Horses, which emitted a weak glow. No wonder Senior Brother was so fast.


    "Aiyee ¡­" What a pity, if it wasn''t for you causing trouble, I would have already shut up. " Lv Tianhe rubbed his wrist, and said with a look of pity: "Master ¡­. "Senior apprentice-brother." Only now did Zhao Xuewen react, and his face instantly became pale white. He did not expect Lv Tianhe to be so terrifying, if not for his Senior Brother''s quick reaction, both of his eyes would have already been gouged out.


    "You retreat." I could feel that my Senior Brother''s anxiety level was not any lower than mine, but Lv Tianhe had a face of indifference. I looked behind me, and saw those people who failed to make it in time falling crookedly on the ground, seems like they had exhausted the last bit of their spirit energy.


    "This person is so scary." Zhao Xuewen came over and asked with lingering fear, "Tell me, will Senior Brother Ju Yi be able to defeat him?" "I don''t know."


    "Brat, I remember you. I fought with you before, but I''m not interested in you." He pointed at me. "I''m more interested in that kid."


    The Senior Brother kept silent, took out a red medicinal pill and placed it in his mouth, acting as if he was going to. Lv Tianhe was stunned for a moment, then said: "You really don''t want to live anymore." After he finished speaking, he slowly walked towards his senior brother.


    Every step he took, the dense ghostly atmosphere on his body became thicker, and when he was one step away from senior brother, the dense ghostly atmosphere on his body almost took form, and under the enveloping of the ghostly atmosphere, the senior brother''s Qi became weaker and weaker. The two of them stood there, and when Lv Tianhe was tall enough, he required senior brother to raise his head to see his face.


    Lv Tianhe fiercely swung his elbow towards Senior Brother Lv Tianhe''s forehead. His elbow was an extremely solid part of his body, and with the force and speed of this blow, it was extremely fast, I was so nervous that I couldn''t even breathe, the Senior Brother unhurriedly raised his head backwards, at the same time kicking his right leg towards Lv Tianhe''s chin. The two of them stood together.


    The two of them were experts, and the battle was extremely intense. The Divine Horses on their Senior Brother''s legs were flickering in the battle, and with the armor horses driving him, the Senior Brother''s speed increased a lot, it was extremely difficult for Lv Tianhe''s attack to hit his Senior Brother.


    However, Lv Tianhe didn''t dodge at all, and forcibly took the kick, which was one of the weak parts of the human body. Just as I was about to cheer, Lv Tianhe didn''t retreat and instead went forward to grab my Senior Brother''s wrist, the Senior Brother was shocked, he didn''t expect Lv Tianhe to be so fierce, and quickly calmed down after grabbing onto his right wrist. His left hand also grabbed Lv Tianhe''s wrist, and the two of them held each other''s wrist tightly.


    Senior apprentice-brother." The black aura seemed to have a mind of its own, enveloping the Senior Brother''s face and not letting go for a long time. I could not see the Senior Brother''s face, but the Senior Brother''s hand seemed to loosen a little after being sprayed by the black aura.


    Just as his fist was about to hit Senior Brother''s face, his hands suddenly came together to block Lv Tianhe''s fatal punch. "Explode!" Accompanied by an explosive shout, his hand exploded loudly.


    It turned out that the moment Lv Tianhe spat out that mouthful of black Qi, Senior Brother had already sealed his own Qi, but from the looks of his face, it could be seen that he had more or less sucked in some of it. Just now, Senior Brother had played a trick on me, causing Lv Tianhe to think that he was struck by''s black Qi, and the instant he released his hand, he actually took out the Five Thunder Divine Symbol and placed it on his palm. Only then did I manage to injure Lv Tianhe.


    However, I was too hasty just now. Senior didn''t manage to control the divine talisman well enough and was also injured by the divine talisman. Although I couldn''t see the wound, I still found out Senior''s trembling hands.


    "Alright, alright, alright. You have improved a lot." Lv Tianhe laughed sinisterly, he raised his fist to his mouth and licked the blood on it, "But you still managed to absorb my black fog, the taste is not good, hehe."


    He took out the Divine Fire Talisman and placed it on his lips. Suddenly, a long fire dragon collided with the black Qi around Lu Tianhe''s mouth, causing the air to crackle, and both sides began to muster their true qi. This was the first time I had seen such a powerful Divine Fire Talisman, and even Master''s Divine Fire Talisman had not reached such a high level yet.


    Just as I was about to make my move, Zhao Xuewen took the initiative and threw out the Breaking Talisman, dispersing the black aura and fire dragon''s energy. The rebound force bounced Zhao Xuewen far away, and although the Break Talisman could break the power of the spell, the user had to bear the rebound force that was broken. Zhao Xuewen was flung onto the ground, not even catching up to him in one breath, as his eyes rolled back and he fainted.


    Just as Lv Tianhe saw that he was about to knock down his senior brother, he was interrupted by someone. He must be extremely angry, as he tore off his clothes and pointed at us: "You are truly courting death." After saying that, he charged towards us, with a few people following behind him.


    I didn''t expect that the target of the spear would suddenly be me. Just when I was about to support Zhao Xuewen to see if he was dead, Lv Tianhe had already arrived in front of me. Senior Brother was about to come over, but it was already too late. With that said, he bit Lv Tianhe''s thigh.


    "Little bastard, you''re courting death." Lv Tianhe grabbed him by the neck and lifted him up, the big fist in his left hand punched towards Fan Dexin''s thin body, the power of this punch was extremely strong, bringing a gust of wind that struck Fan Dexin''s body, with just a single punch, Fan Dexin surged out with all the food he ate a few days ago, following that Lv Tianhe threw Fan Dexin over to me, the huge impact caused me to be forced back.


    Looking at Fan Dexin being beaten up like this, my heart was filled with rage. Not only was the person in front of me terrifying, the Fox Blood in my body bulged out, took out its whip, and swung it down fiercely at Lv Tianhe''s head from top to bottom.


    It seemed like Lv Tianhe had already activated the Four Wraith hiding technique. At this moment, his body was simply invulnerable, and he chuckled coldly, as Lv Tianhe rushed over like a rhinoceros, I rolled on the ground, and swung the whip in my hand towards Lv Tianhe''s lower body. The whip wrapped around his lower leg, and I attempted to pull him down.


    A figure appeared from the corner, his sword fingers pierced straight into Lv Tianhe''s weak spot, he never thought that the invulnerable Lv Tianhe would be pushed back so easily, the person who got his hands on the sword turned around and retreated to my side, Lv Tianhe looked at us with a serious expression, "Senior brother, are you alright?" This person was his senior brother, Lv Tianhe''s subordinates were unable to stop him.


    "I''m fine, we can still persevere. We have to hurry up and find Lv Tianhe''s mingmen, do you still remember the Phantom Hand that Martial Uncle taught you?" I remember now, master said that to deal with someone like Lv Tianhe who just practices his muscles and bones, the only way is to hit the weak spots on his joints.


    Lv Tianhe called Shi Yuan over and pointed at me. "You stall him, don''t let him disturb me." Shi Yuan nodded, and the remaining three people rubbed their palms as they asked: "Boss, what about us?" Lv Tianhe laughed: "You guys are also very useful." Suddenly, a punch landed on the head of a person who died on the spot.


    Lv Tianhe''s speed did not decrease at all, with a flip of his finger, he pierced the other person''s temple, causing his index and middle fingers to sink in as well. The person fell on the ground, not moving an inch, after which he threw a punch onto the last person''s throat, and with a single punch, he broke that person''s neck, and that person died.


    "Three living ghosts, that''s enough for boss." Lv Tianhe laughed apologetically at the side. Lv Tianhe looked at the three people who had died miserably and said, "This place is extremely tight, there isn''t even a person here, let alone a dead person. These three trash can be considered to be more useful, much better than those guys who had long lost their consciousness."


    "Bastard", the Senior Brother scolded. Lv Tianhe looked at the two of them and said, "You two will end up like them soon." With that said, he undid the seals on his hands and ghostly atmosphere s covered his entire body. Very quickly, the three corpses released waves of black Qi, slowly being attracted by Lv Tianhe.


    "Stop him." If he were to absorb the three ghosts that had just died, his strength would increase tremendously. Senior Brother and I would charge towards him at the same time, heading straight for his joints.


    Shi Yuan let out a weird cry and rushed over, being whipped by me, my senior brother and I attacked Lv Tianhe repeatedly, grabbing or hitting all over his joints, but Lv Tianhe was unable to move right now, he could only block our attacks. I circled behind him, and attacked his spinal joints again and again, and Shi Yuan pounced on me again and again, he knows that this is a life and death situation, if Lv Tianhe fell, he would definitely not be able to get away from me, and I would fall to the ground because he was short but heavy.


    After being hit by me for dozens of times, I felt a warm feeling on my face, and a thick liquid dripped onto my face. I raised my head and saw that fresh blood was flowing out from Shi Yuan''s mouth, he had already been beaten to the point of internal bleeding, but his hands didn''t relax at all as they still held me down.

 C171

    "Get out of my way." I hit his abdomen with all my might, and with a slight crack, his ribs caved in and his arms slowly loosened.


    Pushing him aside, I struggled to stand up. Lv Tianhe''s Four Devils'' hiding technique had already been completed, and obviously his senior brother was unable to stop him. The three ghosts that just died were all sucked into his body, "Hahaha, this feeling is truly wonderful." Lv Tianhe laughed out loud, all the Yin Qi in his body surged, countless amount of black qi surged out from his pores and absorbed them, the scene was extremely terrifying, senior brother''s face turned serious, my heart sank, what should I do?


    Lv Tianhe slowly walked over, his right leg feeling a bit unnatural, his entire body was wrapped in black Qi, especially his face, which was as black as the bottom of a pot, it was hard to see his nose and eyebrows, "Lv Tianhe, I can see that there are countless ghosts behind you, they are about to lock your life away, you won''t live much longer." It was true that Lv Tianhe''s Yin Qi was too rich, the Four Great Ghosts'' hiding technique that he trained in was an evil technique used within the Evil Techniques. The technique used to bury the four vengeful spirits into his body through a special method, which caused them to suffer from the attacks of the Yang Qi s in his human body for a long time.


    Furthermore, it easily attracted other Ghost s, so people who cultivated this technique had to possess a very special physique. In their previous life, they were not a part of the Ghost Dao so they would not live for very long, and Lv Tianhe''s cultivation was deep, so he had trained for a long time, so he must have definitely reincarnated into the Ghost Dao.


    Looking at it now, even in the broad daylight, the black aura behind Lv Tianhe gathered but did not dissipate. Within the shadows, one could vaguely see the figure of a person, most likely the Ghost who was wronged by Lv Tianhe before, died with grievances and grievances, stuck by his side, waiting for an opportunity to take revenge. However, the ghost was also afraid of the evil person, and in addition to Lv Tianhe''s cruel methods of killing, the person that was killed had turned into a ghost.


    "Hey, have you seen enough?" When I raised my head, the black cloud like figure seemed to have covered the sunlight. I thought to myself that this was not good, Lv Tianhe''s movements was extremely fast, and the moment I heard the voice, his attacks had already begun.


    I hastily held my breath, my eyes opened wide in fear of Lv Tianhe''s sudden attack. Unexpectedly, the moment the black aura touched my eyes, my eyes felt a sharp pain, and the black aura was harmful to my eyes as well. I hurriedly closed my eyes, and the moment my body came into contact with the black aura, my skin felt a sense of corrosion.


    Along with a stuffy groan, I heard the sound of someone heavily falling on the ground, and slowly the black fog dissipated. This time, I clearly saw that just now, the person who was about to attack me on the surface was actually Senior Brother Ju Yi, but he had a heavy expression on his face and laid on the ground with his hands covering his chest. In between his chest was a black palm print, the edge of which was already covered with white frost.


    "Senior Brother, are you alright?" I hastily went to help him up. Senior brother Ju Yi nodded and said, "It''s alright." That''s what he said, but I saw that my senior brother''s eyebrows were twitching uncontrollably. I could tell that his injuries weren''t light, but he was holding on because he didn''t want me to worry about him.


    "Hao Zi, I beg of you, please do me a favor." The Senior Brother looked at Lv Tianhe with a dark expression and said, "What is it?" "You can try your best to buy me five minutes, or even three minutes. I have a way to get rid of him." "Alright, it''s only five minutes, leave it to me."


    Although those words were spoken, I did not have much confidence. Lv Tianhe seemed to have just come out from a ghost road, the Yin Qi around his body was so dense that no one dared to approach him, I believed that I would not last more than five minutes with him, but since I had already said it, I had to do it, and there was no way out.


    After saying that, he sat cross-legged with his hands on his Dantian and closed his eyes to meditate. I looked at Lv Tianhe and said: "Come, I''ll play with you for a while." The Fox Blood in my body no longer held back and completely burst out. In that instant, I felt the power in my body surge like a tidal wave, maybe the Fox Blood knew, it wouldn''t be easy to persevere for five minutes.


    At the same time, he raised his knee and rushed towards my chest. I took advantage of the fact that he was retreating backwards while he was attacking, and seemingly trying to dodge the attack, which meant that I had actually circled behind him. At the same time, I leapt high into the air and readied my right hand to hit his neck with all my strength.


    With the full strength of the Fox Blood, my speed was actually slightly faster than his. Seeing that my fist was about to land on his neck at lightning speed, I couldn''t help but feel ecstatic in my heart.


    Just as my punch was about to touch him, suddenly, a strong force grabbed onto both of my wrists and stopped my attack. I was startled, I did not think that there would actually be someone, but I did not feel it at all, could it be that all of my attention was placed on Lv Tianhe?


    I hastily looked back, and all the hairs on my body immediately stood up. The one holding onto my wrist wasn''t a human, but a white skeleton hand. Looking up along my arm was a skull, and at this moment, it was opening its mouth towards me, as if it was laughing.


    Looking down, I saw three skeletons holding onto my legs and left hand respectively. I struggled not to get out, as Lv Tianhe turned his head and looked at me who was struggling bitterly and said, "How is it, is my Four Devils'' hiding technique interesting?" It turns out that he could tell that I couldn''t be underestimated due to me using all my strength, and it wasn''t easy for me to defeat me in a short amount of time, so he bought an opening and released the four ghosts in my body when I was fully focused on him. When I wasn''t prepared to control me, the four ghosts would have long been refined by Lv Tianhe and become Lv Tianhe''s puppets.


    "Hehehe, little demon, I heard that you also have a special physique. You can become my puppet." After saying that, he grabbed my chin and opened my mouth. A mouthful of foul smelling black air sprayed in and I immediately felt suffocated. The black air scurried around in my body and my internal organs were immediately in turmoil.


    The Fox Blood condensed on the tip of his tongue, it''s mouth was filled with thousand year Fox Blood s, upon seeing the dense Evil Qi on Lv Tianhe''s body, the two could not tolerate each other. Lv Tianhe covered his face in pain and fell to the ground, with black smoke coming out from his fingers like a burn.


    "Ah ¡­" The Four Devils couldn''t grab hold of me, and were knocked away by this great force. I fell onto the ground, and I could barely breathe, as if there was a splitting pain in my chest. When Lv Tianhe walked over, quite a few parts of the skin on his face had been burnt away, revealing the tender flesh underneath, making him look even more terrifying. "You really made me angry this time ¡­" After he finished speaking, he raised his foot and was about to step down, when suddenly, thunder roared in the sky.


    Lv Tianhe looked around in panic. Senior Brother Ju Yi raised one hand, and opened his palm towards the sky, a silver Talisman was revolving at an extremely fast speed two meters above his palm, I could vaguely see a small lightning pattern appearing on his palm. Could it be that master did not succeed in his Five Thunder Blast Technique as well?


    The senior brother was still motionless with his eyes tightly closed. Right when Lv Tianhe was about three meters away from him, a lightning bolt descended from the sky and smashed right in front of Lv Tianhe, causing him to turn pale with fright, following that, five lightning bolts fell one after another and surrounded Lv Tianhe, the lightning bolts did not dissipate, but instead formed five transparent walls that trapped Lv Tianhe within. The walls were faintly covered with lightning patterns, which contained an irresistible might, but Lv Tianhe did not dare to make a move.


    His eyes were tightly shut, his eyebrows were knitted together, and his lifted right hand was groping for something, as if he was trying to sense something. His master had said before, the might of the Five Thunder Dojo was extremely strong, the first four Divine Lightnings were used to control the target, and the power was all above the fifth Divine Lightning. But Senior Brother had used all five Divine Lightnings to control Lv Tianhe, so how could he kill him?


    Very quickly, the sound of thunderclaps rang out, and a slender bolt of lightning appeared in Senior Brother''s palm, passing through the rapidly spinning silver colored Talisman and shooting towards the sky. Immediately, muffled thunder sounded out in the sky, and the clouds seemed to be brewing with an even more tyrannical strength.


    Suddenly, I seemed to have thought of something and looked at the silver Talisman. I turned pale with fright.


    The Talisman can only be used once in a lifetime, and at the very least, will lose half of its life. It wants to die with the enemy, and senior sister once wanted to use her Destiny Divine Symbol, but was stopped by me, because once I used this kind of Talisman, she basically wanted to commit suicide. Although the user might not necessarily die, but Master said that he had never seen anyone who used the Destiny Divine Symbol who was still alive.


    "Senior apprentice-brother, stop!" I struggled to stand up, ignoring the pain on my body as I ran towards him. Before I could get close to him, a bolt of lightning struck down on my toes. I shouted, "Senior Brother, you don''t have to do this." As he spoke, thunder rumbled in the sky. Senior brother''s Destiny Divine Symbol rotated to the limit, and the lightning patterns connecting his hands suddenly became thicker, causing senior brother to reveal an expression of pain. This was a sign that he had overdrawn his life; no good, the divine symbol had already started to absorb senior brother''s life in exchange for a fatal blow.


    Lv Tianhe seemed to feel the powerful attack that was about to arrive as well. Dense death aura enveloped his face and he almost crazily struck the lightning barrier around him, with every strike, his body emitted a bit of black Qi, causing the lightning barrier to weaken a little as he became more and more berserk. The lightning barrier became more and more weak, and was about to shatter at any moment.

 C172

    Accompanying a deafening explosion, an incomparably violent bolt of lightning strikes down for an entire three seconds. I was also shocked by the might of the heavens as my feet unconsciously retreated a few steps backwards.


    After being struck by the lightning, Lv Tianhe lost all signs of hostility, the Yin Qi on his body disappeared, and the gigantic lightning bolt dissipated just as quickly. Very quickly, the clouds opened and the mist dissipated, and the five lightning barrier also disappeared.


    After he fell to the ground, a lot of water came out from his body, which made the ground around him wet. He had lost a lot of weight, and from a burly man who was as thin as a stick to his bones, with sunken eye sockets and dark skin to a normal human skin, his body seemed to have shrunk a little. I touched the back of his head, but his heart didn''t beat at all.


    A soft groan came from behind me, and I remembered that my senior brother was still there. He had used the Destiny Divine Symbol to forcefully overdraft his life, and was currently on the verge of death.


    Zhao Xuewen and Senior Brother Zhao Xuewen had forcefully borrowed strength from the outside to fight the enemy, but they had left behind irreversible injuries. Fan Dexin''s body was weak, and he had almost died on the way out of the valley, but even so, the four of us had still persevered on and found a way out, leaving this place of disaster.


    After returning to the temporary residence of the Special Operations Group, Master and Dean Gao were especially happy that we managed to return alive, especially Master. This is the first time I''ve seen Master cry after seeing Senior Brother and I covered in wounds and dying, let alone crying now.


    The injuries of Fan Dexin and I were not light, but because we were young, I recovered really quickly. On the second day, I borrowed the power of the Fox Blood and recovered to normal people, but Senior Brother and Zhao Xuewen were much more serious than me, just that Senior Brother and Zhao Xuewen had always been in a semi-conscious state ever since we fought back, and could occasionally wake up. Most of the time, they were unconscious, and the doctor could not explain this kind of coma on Senior Brother''s part.


    Zhao Xuewen''s curse on Shi Yuan had already changed his fate. If not, Shi Yuan would not have died so easily at my hands, but all of the powers were mutual, so Zhao Xuewen''s fate would also be changed. Furthermore, from the sudden death of Shi Yuan, I could tell that this curse seemed to be able to kill a person, no matter how good Zhao Xuewen''s life was, he would still become a lowly person after this battle.


    The members of the special operations team who participated in the operation suffered heavy casualties. Apart from the few of us, only three of us survived the incident, while the rest were buried deep underground. After this incident, I realized how fragile life was.


    However, this time, it was a good thing that we were able to eliminate Lv Tianhe. After the change in the earth''s crust occurred, the special forces sent another group of people to the valley to carry out a series of clean-up activities. The so-called clean-up activity was to destroy those who were completely out of their minds.


    Once again, I was a little conflicted with that place, finding those who failed, those in the group with the flamethrower, bringing those who failed together, burning them into ashes, out of humanity, before cleaning up, we had to do our best to knock out some of the people who were able to move, so as to save them from pain, it could be said that these people were no longer alive in this world, because their souls had long left their bodies, and because their bodies were restless, their bodies could not be at peace, and even if they died, their bodies would still have a great impact on their souls, so only by burning them up, would they be able to gain early peace.


    "Hurry, hurry up and burn it. This stench, it''s so disgusting!" A young man was at the side, directing these people with a look of disgust on his face. One of his hands was tightly pinching his nose, and he was constantly fanning it. "This is too stinky. I''m going to die." As he said that, he walked further away. The adonis'' face was flushed red. He bent down and started retching.


    This time, it was him leading the team, but from the looks of it, he isn''t the type of person to do this kind of work, he can''t even smell the stench of dead bodies. However, it seems that Director Gao values him a lot, and he doesn''t know which almighty''s disciple he is, so it''s possible that he''s not able to find a job.


    He retched for a while but didn''t spit anything out. After getting up, he spat a few times on the ground, "These dead people are so annoying. Even if they die, they won''t stop. I still have to do this kind of useless work and have bad luck." His actions were a big taboo in front of the dead, it was a disrespect to the dead. After a person dies, the soul would choose to hide in the shadows, some souls would hide in the ground, and some souls would hide under the eaves, so it was best not to stamp their feet in the death-ground, and they couldn''t even go up to the roof, because such actions could possibly step on the dead''s head.


    I walked up to him and patted his shoulder. He turned to me and said impatiently, "What are you doing?" I smiled and said, "Assistant Wang, it''s impolite of you to do this. It''s better not to ¡­" Who cares? Seriously, do you think I''d want to come into your place and follow you around every day? I don''t see any good things, but I do see a lot of dead people. Go go, don''t bother me. " He pushed me away.


    He walked in front of the bonfire, spitting a mouthful of phlegm onto the face of one of the mummified corpses. I grabbed his hand and pulled it back for him in anger, "Are you sick? What are you spitting on? I spit in your face." I was really angry, as most of the people in the team knew about these taboos. Firstly, it was to show respect to the dead, and secondly, to avoid unnecessary trouble.


    "Lighten up, what are you doing? Are you still going to hit me?" I let him go, and he stepped aside and rubbed his arm, and I looked at him, not too angry, but wondering how someone like that could get into the department, to be a little too small, and his actions were easy to stir up trouble with, and to put it too big, they were evil, and they had an effect on his own life.


    As the fire subsided, the corpses of the people who failed to do so were burned to ashes. We dug a large hole in the ground and buried the ashes, while Assistant Director Wang muttered something.


    When we went back, Master''s absent-minded look made me a little worried. As expected, Senior Brother''s condition is getting worse, he hasn''t woken up for an entire day, and his entire body is worrying. The doctor told us that Senior Brother''s internal organs have started to fail, and there''s no reason for it, Master is determined to let First Martial Uncle see Senior Brother''s last time.


    First Martial Uncle wasn''t very surprised to see us. Even though two of our senior brothers were in danger, I didn''t see a trace of panic on their faces. First Martial Uncle''s calm demeanor made my heart drop.


    With the medicine that I brought back from Shi Yuan and the others, Senior Brother Ju E had basically recovered from his dangerous situation. His consciousness was slowly recovering, and Senior Brother Ju Yi''s situation was a little special, the First Martial Uncle had brought him to the underground space of the headquarters. Originally, the underground floor of the headquarters was even larger than the underground space, so they took the elevator down to the lowest floor.


    There were many rows of vertical glass coffins, and inside, there were only people with their eyes closed, not a single trace of life. I was not sure if there were people living or dead inside, could it be that I wanted to place Senior Brother Ju Yi inside?


    Sure enough, a few people wearing white put Senior Brother Ju Yi inside the glass. Separated by a thick layer of glass, looking at Senior Brother Ju Yi''s pale white face, I suddenly had a feeling that we were separated from each other by a great distance, and the moment the glass closed, it was as if we could never meet again. That kind of feeling made me feel extremely uncomfortable.


    "First Martial Uncle, can senior brother be well?" It''s all up to him now. " This was originally an experiment being conducted at Headquarters, and using the principle of freezing, he temporarily stopped the patient''s body from functioning. At the same time, this was the deepest part of Headquarters, tens of meters deep into the ground, and the earth energy that surrounded it had a great effect on the human body''s recovery. First Martial Uncle hoped to use this to stop Senior Brother Ju Yi''s body from regressing.


    "Let''s go." Seeing that the glass door was closed, First Martial Uncle''s expression suddenly dimmed, as if he had suddenly aged a few years, and his entire person became dejected.


    My winter vacation is almost over, and the movements of my Longevity Hall are also becoming more and more stable. Master told me and Senior Sister to go back first, because he wants me to stay here for a while, so I know that he wants to stay here with him more because he sees that First Martial Uncle is alone and lonely. Once he is old, there are many things that he cannot handle, especially when it comes to the younger generation.


    Senior Sister and I bid our farewells and went back. On the way, I looked out the window at the scenery and felt a little lost about the road ahead. The people around me fell one by one. Who would be next? I can''t even bring myself to think about it.

 C173

    "Sun Hao, come up on stage and try to solve this question." Looking at the teacher''s eager gaze, I tried to lift my stiff legs and walk towards the stage.


    The more I read, the more confused I became. Not to mention the things that I study now, I even lost all the knowledge that the teacher taught me last semester, today is the first class today, the math teacher usually doesn''t ask me any questions, I don''t know what''s going on today, but the first question I get asked is the first question.


    I slowly walked towards the podium. In these few seconds, I had almost forced out my Fox Blood, and everything around me had slowed down. I saw the math teacher slowly raise his eyes, and behind his gold-rimmed glasses, his kind eyes revealed a hint of hope.


    I stood stiffly in front of the blackboard with chalk in hand. Looking at the densely packed questions on the blackboard, I felt a sense of desolation in my heart. What and what was this? Other than a few numbers, the rest were foreign languages.


    "Teacher, I don''t know how to ¡­" A mosquito-thin voice came from my mouth, and I almost wondered if that was what I had said, but when I said it, I couldn''t help but lower my head. I had always thought I was pretty thick-skinned, and now I was blushing white.


    After a long time, the teacher finally spoke, "Oh ¡­" Then, there was a dead silence. I looked over in the corner of my eyes and saw the book in the teacher''s hands frowning slightly, I couldn''t be angry and was prepared to teach a lesson here, "Sun Hao, this question is pretty basic, you can leave first."


    Hearing this, it was as if I had received an imperial decree, I almost kneeled down to knock on the door. I hastily walked back to my seat in a flustered manner, and when I reached it, my face was still burning. The teacher found a good student with good math and quickly solved the problem. Speaking of which, I thought that I had a thick face, but in reality, my face is still short. I have never seen the world, so I can''t get any exercise, and I can''t compare to other people''s children in big cities. Looking at that Brother Hua, when she was called by her teacher, her expression didn''t change at all, and with a slight smile on her face, she said ''no'' so quickly, much better than me.


    "Students, let''s put down the textbooks in our hands first. I want to free up some time to listen to your opinions on studying. Why do you think you would sit here listening to an old lady? What are your plans for your future first?"


    What did that mean? After a minute of silence, the teacher began asking, most of the students who were asked were shy, and the answer was always to study hard in order to find a good job, earn money, support the family, and the future. Isn''t the future clear? Looking for a job and then finding the right person, getting married and having children, then raising children and watching our own children learn and get married and have children? Isn''t that how our parents came here?


    It was unknown whether they were truly ambitious or just bragging. They talked about how great their dreams were, and what kind of people they wanted to be. They talked about it so passionately that even a resident director would feel wronged if they didn''t act like it.


    The teacher looked at us and said, always maintaining a smile, that kind of calmness and calmness that is incomprehensible at our age and far from achievable. When I got here, I stood up and said, "Learning is to master knowledge, to master knowledge so that one can become a useful person to society and to the people." I gave myself 60 points for this round of answers. I don''t think that there are any flaws. I have never sought anything good, but I have never wished for anything good. There shouldn''t be any problems answering the question with this standard and positive attitude.


    Seeing that it was almost time to end class, the teacher asked us to stop and answer, "Students, you are all right, some of you are not happy, some are even pessimistic, but I can understand, this is the truth, you can say this clearly, this is a good thing, indeed, a few of you came here according to your will, a few are willing, to put it bluntly, a few do not hate this, you treat this as a prison, you as a place to suffer, and as your teachers, I can also tell you clearly, no matter how hard you try, you can''t catch up with some people. There was some laughter in the class, and the teacher continued to say, "But, there''s no other way, the world is always unfair, all you can do is face it, God didn''t give you an outstanding appearance, a good family background, a beautiful voice, a strong body, even if you don''t have that, don''t be unwilling because of it, even if you don''t have anything, you still have to feel good about it. Children, remember, what you can bring to you is not worth cherishing, I hope that my students can achieve something in their studies, but I hope even more that you can experience the happiness and happiness of life."


    The teacher''s words gave me a lot of inspiration. It was a long time later that I found out from the other students that at that time, a classmate of mine had a divorce from his parents, causing that classmate to be depressed. During that time, it was our teacher who helped her in her life and studies, allowing her to smoothly enter the ideal high school.


    "Sun Hao, you really don''t have any talent in science at all." After school started, Qin Xuemei once again took on my supplementary mission, but this tyrannical student had no choice but to face me. It has already been a few days, and I don''t even know the simplest of questions. I wiped off my sweat and said, "You can''t blame me for this.


    Qin Xuemei said, "You''re right, but it''s very difficult for you to get into a good high school like this." "Then let''s give it a try." "Then it would be even harder to get into a good university." "Then, let''s give it a try."


    She put the book down and said, "Sun Hao, your way of thinking is very dangerous." Seeing her pretend to be serious, I couldn''t help but want to laugh. I reached out to take the pen in her mouth and said, "Alright, genius, I''m not in danger. Your appearance is really dangerous. Be careful of lead poisoning." It was great to say that he was young. Earlier, he was sweating profusely because he could not solve the problem. In a moment, he would become a laughingstock.


    "I say, am I stupid in your eyes?" She shook her head. "No, no, I don''t think so. Sometimes, you seem pretty smart." "But I''m not as smart as you." "Isn''t that very normal? There are a few people who are as smart as me. Don''t use my standards to ask for your help, it will be very tiring." Beauty Qin, you aren''t so arrogant in school. " As the two of us were having fun, I suddenly heard a sigh mixed in with her parents'' conversation in the living room. This sigh made me raise my ears to eavesdrop on their conversation, so I signaled Qin Xuemei to be quiet.


    His parents seemed to intentionally lower their voice, but I still heard some things. It seemed to be related to Qin Xuemei''s little brother. I asked Qin Xuemei. She didn''t know at all that I had left the day after tutoring.


    After a few days, when Qin Xuemei was giving me supplementary lessons, I could tell that she had something on her mind.


    Her brother was called Qin Shutong and was not her uncle''s biological daughter. Her uncle and aunt did not have any fertility ability, and this child was adopted in an orphanage, most of the children were born with disabilities or diseases, otherwise they would not be abandoned, but this child was not, and the people at the orphanage also said that they did not know why the child was abandoned. Qin Xuemei''s uncle and aunt carried the child back as if it were a treasure.


    His parents didn''t think much of it, they only thought that he was tired. However, this situation continued for several days, his parents brought him to the hospital, and after seeing nothing, the doctor only ordered his children to take a rest. It could be because of the symptoms of puberty, which made them easily scorched and uneasy, which was very normal.


    This time, it was not the same doctor from last time. This time, the doctor inspected the patient and found out that it was meningitis, scaring his mother to the point where she was about to cry, but after conducting an emergency treatment, her condition improved greatly. Originally, she thought that would be enough, but the day before she was about to be discharged, Qin Shutong suddenly suffered from a serious illness.


    His parents had accompanied him by his side every day, and even when he slept, they didn''t leave. They only treated him as if he had never been a father or mother''s life, didn''t say that he couldn''t have children, and even if he wanted to take care of his children, he would leave. Every night, Qin Shutong''s parents would put him in the middle, and every second that he looked at him would mean that Qin Shutong''s only life was still breathing, and that he was getting weaker and weaker every day.


    But a miracle happened. When Qin Shutong''s parents woke up one morning, they were surprised to find that Qin Shutong had disappeared, and hastily got up from their bed to look for someone. Qin Shutong saw that Qin Shutong was sitting at the kitchen table eating lunch by himself, and when he saw his parents panicking, he said, "Mom and Dad, I couldn''t even prepare food for you two because I was anxious to go to school."

 C174

    Qin Shutong didn''t seem to understand his own situation very well, when he saw his parents'' surprised gazes, he felt very strange. Just as he was about to go out and finish eating, he was pulled back by the two elders to check on him, and after confirming that he was truly fully recovered, they hugged him and cried out.


    However, anomalies happened again and again. The gentle Qin Shutong was called a parent a few days after she went to school because of a fight, but there weren''t any serious consequences. After educating Qin Shutong for a few days, she was invited again, and this time, the matter was serious. He actually tricked a classmate from the next class into the water room and strangled her with a towel.


    The school attached great importance to this matter, and Qin Shutong''s parents took him back, hoping that he would stay home for a while to calm down. Qin Shutong''s parents only thought that it was on the spur of the moment, and never believed that a child who had been raised would deliberately kill others.


    His parents had told him about the matter of transferring schools. The originally quiet Qin Shutong, upon hearing these words, suddenly became very resistant, said that he did not want to transfer schools, and then did not say anything else, causing Qin Shutong''s father to become angry, saying that the school no longer accepted him. There was no other way but to transfer schools, and after a moment of silence, Qin Shutong put down the bowl and chopsticks in his hands, and turned around to enter his own room. He thought that would accept this fact, just like that.


    The next day, when his mother went out to buy groceries, she was shocked when she returned. Qin Shutong was pressing his father to the ground, madly beating him, the old couple had to put their lives on the line to control Qin Shutong. Since that day, they didn''t dare to let Qin Shutong out, and kept him in a big iron cage.


    ''s father, for the sake of this nephew who was not related by blood, had his heart broken and was stopped every time he wanted to take him to the hospital to see a doctor. Qin Shutong''s father, Qin Fen, was a person who did not have much brains.


    Just yesterday, Qin Xuemei''s father received a call from his brother saying that Qin Shutong''s situation was getting worse and worse, and her attacks were getting stronger and stronger. Furthermore, she couldn''t even speak, and could only make a few simple sounds.


    Hearing Qin Xuemei say this, I knew in my heart that this is not a simple mental illness but more like an evil ghost''s body, if not, it would be impossible for her personality to change so suddenly. I made up my mind, I would tell Qin Xuemei that I want to go see her brother. "You''re not a doctor, what can you look at?" I said, "If you can''t trust me, you can''t trust my master. My master is a famous Half Immortal. After following me for so long, treating a minor hysteria isn''t too much of a problem."


    Qin Xuemei looked at me suspiciously and said, "I know about hysteria, but do you really think it''s that kind of sickness?" I said, "You''ll know if you take me to take a look."


    On the weekends, Qin Xuemei and her uncle went to her uncle''s house. It could be seen that her uncle''s house wasn''t rich, but the poorer the family, the more likely they would run into evil things, because they knew that they had to pick the weak persimmon.


    "Second Uncle, it''s me." Qin Xuemei called out to him for a long time, only then did a person come out. He was not tall, yet he still walked slowly like a little old man, and he did not have much of a reaction when Qin Xuemei greeted him warmly, he observed the two of us for a while before opening the door and letting us in. From time to time, he gave me a doubtful look, which made me feel like I was on guard against thieves.


    "Second Uncle, this is my classmate, he is ¡­" I''m a doctor, a psychiatrist. " Qin Xuemei looked at me incomprehensibly. From the looks of her uncle, if I told him that I knew how to scheme against the little half-immortal, he would probably think that I was a liar that kicked me out. He would have to lie and say that I was a doctor so that he could at least believe me.


    Oh, hello hello. My name is Qin Fen. This is my niece." At this time, his wife came in and saw us here. She looked at Qin Feng with a puzzled expression and said, "This is a classmate of Xuemei''s, and he is a doctor. He specifically came to see our child." After the introductions, his wife chuckled twice and sat down as a form of greeting. The four of us sat together, staring at each other. No one said a word, the scene was extremely awkward.


    After laughing for a while, Qin Fen then said: "About that, my wife, go pour some water." Qin Fen even scolded her for a few words, then turned his head and continued to smile at me. I''m not laughing here, not laughing, not even knowing where to put my hands and feet.


    After a while, Aunt Qin came in with two big teacups, inside it was a cup of tea that was so thick it was black, she placed it on the table with a cup in her hand. Qin Fen very naturally picked up the cup on the table and took a sip, then the two of them started to smile at Qin Xuemei and me.


    "Second Uncle, where''s Shu Tong?" Qin Xuemei broke the awkward atmosphere, placing the cup on the table with a "clang" sound, he said: "Right, let''s see a doctor." Lifting our legs to leave, we hurried to keep up.


    In the backyard, he took out the key and opened the door to a small, broken house at the very end. It was pitch black inside, and with a "pa" sound, he turned on the light, and under the dim light, he saw a young man, curled up in a big iron cage, with clothes all over his body. When we entered, there was quite a bit of noise, but he didn''t seem to hear us at all.


    "Wake up, the doctor your sister found for you is here. Wake up." Qin Fen shouted twice without any reaction, his mouth muttering to himself as he turned around and walked out. When he came in, he had a stick in his hand, and I thought to myself, what is he doing, he slowly walked to the side of the cage and fiercely stabbed the stick onto Qin Shutong''s body. The person in the cage roared and jumped up, knocking his head against the top of the cage and causing the cage to sway unsteadily.


    It was such a thick stick that could even break a good person. I hastily went up to stop him and said, "Uncle Qin, don''t be like this, aren''t we going to treat him? If you poke him again, he is your son." Qin Fen took away his stick, he stared at the people in the cage and said: "He''s not my son, how can he have a son who would hit my father? I don''t know where this bastard came from, if I knew, I would have taken it back for him, but if I saw him displeased, I would have given him some rat medicine and he would have died."


    The man in the cage woke up from the shock and stared at us with bloodshot eyes that seemed to be relaxed for a second, as if they were about to pounce on us at any moment, not like a human gaze, but more like the eyes of some predator, making me feel uncomfortable all over.


    Qin Xuemei walked over and lightly called his name. He looked at Qin Xuemei with a face full of vigilance, not daring to come close, as if he was afraid that Qin Xuemei would hurt him. His eyes were filled with fear, and he kept on retreating.


    We helped him into the room and looked at the people in the cage, I couldn''t tell that he had too much Yin Qi on him, there was a bit of Yin Qi on him, and as his movements slowly decreased, he opened his Sky Eye and found that not only was he not surrounded by Yin Qi, instead the Yang Qi was even more vigorous than normal people.


    After bidding farewell to the Qin Fen couple, Qin Xuemei and I remained silent on the way back, both of us thinking about our own matters. After a long while, she asked me: "Sun Hao, did you notice anything? I said, "I don''t see anything. Maybe it''s not hysteria. It''s psychosis." "Impossible, my little brother was very obedient when he was young. He hasn''t been around since he was young, how could he suddenly get over it?"


    That night at dinner, as I watched Fool Girl fooling around with the child in my embrace, I thought in my heart about Qin Shutong. Could he really be insane?


    "Stop messing around, hurry up and eat. Hao Zi, eat more pig''s liver and make up your eyes." Senior sister''s words brought me back from my thoughts. Just as I was about to use my chopsticks and look at the pig liver on the plate, my heart suddenly moves. Pig liver, eye nourishment, eyes ¡­ Oh yeah, I saw a familiar feeling in Qin Shutong''s eyes today. What was that?


    The focus, wildness, and unrelenting feeling of staring at you closely came from his eyes. I racked my brains to recall it, then suddenly remembered, the fierce species, the fierce species I saw in the Spiritual Vein, the monsters whose bodies were covered in fur, the monsters who were nourished by the Spiritual Vein over the years, the monsters who could shed their black fur and become adults, their eyes and Qin Shutong''s eyes were so similar, could it be ¡­ Qin Shutong was a seed that had lost its feathers?


    Thinking about this, I excitedly threw the bowl away, and ''bang'' scared Fool Girl to the point that he couldn''t laugh anymore. The child in my embrace looked at me with a face full of anger, and Senior Sister asked suspiciously: "What''s wrong, Hao Zi?"


    She didn''t seem to believe me at all, and it''s no wonder that she kept living a peaceful life. Who knows how many things there are in this world that she doesn''t understand, and hasn''t seen before. I made her believe me and hope that she could arrange for me to see her brother again.


    Qin Shutong and Qin Xuemei are not related by blood, so there''s no need to worry about Qin Fen and his wife being powerful seeds. As long as we solve the problem with Qin Shutong, there would be no danger, I don''t believe that an iron cage and a small house can trap a powerful seed.

 C175

    "Is it that serious?" That night, I found Qin Xuemei. I explained to her what happened to her brother downstairs and she obviously didn''t believe me much. Of course, no normal person would believe me.


    I know it''s hard for you to believe, but do you think I''ve ever lied to you? Tell me the truth, your aunt and uncle are in constant danger." When she heard my words, she hesitated, "But ¡­" You said Shu Tong is a... If he isn''t a monster of a human, how can I believe that? I watched him grow up from a young age, and there''s no difference between him and other people.


    After talking for a while, she still insisted that her brother couldn''t be a monster. In the end, I couldn''t persuade her, so I gave up. "Fine, I know I can''t touch you. You go back, I''ll go by myself."


    "Where are you going?" she asked, and I said, "Of course I can''t just stand there and watch a seed that could burst at any time." "Then what do you want to do?" She asked me nervously, looking into her eyes. I didn''t want to lie to her, so I turned around and said, "He''s a time bomb. What else can I do?"


    "You want to kill someone?" I signaled for her to lower her voice, "What are you shouting for? He''s not a murderer, he''s definitely not a human being. It doesn''t matter if you believe me or not, in short, don''t let anyone else know about it. If I knew your reaction earlier, I wouldn''t have told you."


    Qin Xuemei was agitated, I could tell that she was trying her best to control herself. She took two deep breaths before raising her head to look at me. The waves beneath her calm words were strong, and I could feel them.


    I told her a little about my background. I had already told her a bit about Li Zhu, but that was on the premise that she believed that there would be no small change in her view of the world after she said it. During my narration, she maintained an incredulous expression on her face.


    She didn''t speak for a long time and only looked at me in astonishment. I knew that she wouldn''t be able to digest this in a short period of time so I stopped speaking. "I ¡­" "What happened to you?" "I don''t know how to put it, but I always thought that I was living in a safe and secure world. It was only today that I realized that there were so many dangers." There are many people in this world who are protecting this kind of stability, so you don''t have to worry, just have to live a normal life like now. Think about it, even if this world is so dangerous, won''t you be able to safely arrive here from a young age? "


    When I had finished, she fell into a reverie, and after a moment said," "Yes, I haven''t been in any danger at all." " "Hey, then tell me, what''s the biggest danger you encounter?" The greatest danger, let me see... "My parents caught me stealing food when I was young and beat me up." "You can''t tell, but you can also steal food." "When I was young." "Then what did you steal?" "Medicine, take my mother''s cold medicine." "Hahaha.


    After I finished talking and laughed, I told her to go back. It was time to take care of her business. "I also want to go." "Don''t make a fuss, it''s not a fun thing to do." That''s my brother, I must go. " Seeing her resolute expression, I knew that it was impossible for her not to go. I could only agree, "Alright then. You can go, but you have to listen to me."


    We went straight to her second uncle''s house. On the way, I saw that she was a little nervous, so I said to her, "You don''t have to be so nervous. Just treat it as having learned something. I''m here." She glared at me and said, "If you dare to do anything to my brother, I won''t forgive you."


    After arriving at her second uncle''s house, just as she was about to shout, I hurriedly covered her mouth. "What are you shouting for? You can''t let others hear you." "Then what should we do?" I have my ways, just watch mine. "


    The two of us jumped over the wall. She was quite nimble. "Sure, I didn''t expect you to jump over here on your own. I thought I was going to throw you over." Tsk, do you think I know how to read books? I am my class'' athlete. "


    The lock on the door was now extremely old. Qin Fen took out a Lockpicking Rune and covered all the locks on the door, and under his will, he felt the iron chain in his hand tremble slightly, and with a ''pa'' sound, the lock opened. I opened the door and signaled Qin Xuemei to follow behind me. I pulled her in, still standing there stupidly.


    I let her stand there without moving, and followed the sounds of her breathing to find the Qin Fen and Qin Fen. These two guys didn''t even know that they had entered the room, and didn''t have the slightest reaction at all.


    "Pfft, it smells so bad." Before Qin Fen went to sleep, he also didn''t know how to wash his feet. His big feet were exposed outside, and his toenails were completely black, so now I could clearly see the situation inside the house. Qin Fen and his wife were both covered in a thick blanket, lying on their backs, and Qin Fen didn''t even have a pillow. I took out two Talisman paper s and stuck them on their foreheads. Instantly, the snores of the two of them disappeared and they fell into a deeper sleep. I pulled away Qin Fen''s blanket and saw that guy putting the pillow on his waist.


    "What are you doing? What did you post?" Qin Xuemei saw that I was sticking something on her second uncle''s forehead and came over to ask me. After walking a few steps, he was immediately smelt by her second uncle''s feet, "Oh my god, it''s smelly, why does it smell like smelly salted fish." "Maybe they ate salted fish tonight." "What did you post for them?" I''m telling you, you don''t understand either. "


    The two Talisman paper were called the Forest Awakening Nightmare Talisman, they were able to cause people to fall into a deep sleep. The strength that these Talisman paper gave birth to was extremely strong, and it was difficult to wake them up from the outside world. I couldn''t even wake them up from the outside world.


    "Do you think the things you post will hurt them? I''m talking to you." Qin Xuemei kept on asking me, and I said, "Don''t worry, it won''t harm them. Look at how smelly your Second Uncle''s feet are, it''s obvious that his Qi Sea is in chaos with just a glance, to the point where his nose is useless. My Talisman paper can let him enter deep sleep, and fix his chaotic Qi Sea. "Is your Talisman paper so useful? Give me a piece." "You have the balls?" "No, I can''t sleep well."


    The two of us went out and went straight to the backyard. Under the night sky, no matter how we looked at Qin Shutong''s house, it didn''t look uncomfortable, it wasn''t because the house wasn''t nice to look at, but because the atmosphere of the house made people feel pressured. "Sun Hao, why are we here ¡­ I''m a little scared. " Qin Xuemei''s voice trembled as I consoled her, "Don''t worry, I''m here." She gripped my arm tightly, making me nervous. I was regretting bringing her here. "Your little brother is locked up there. What are you afraid of." That''s scary too. " she whispered.


    Accompanied by creaking sounds, I pushed open the door of the small house. I muttered in my heart, where did this sound come from during the day, "Turn on the lights, Sun Hao?" I pressed her hand and she stopped talking. I perked up my ears to listen for any movement in the room, but there was not even a breath of air. Even then, I could still feel the breath of a living thing.


    Qin Xuemei threw himself into my embrace, and the scene in front of my eyes made my scalp tingle. Qin Shutong stuck closely to the side of the cage, with both hands holding onto the cage, and his face also stuck to the cage, sticking too hard, to the point that the flesh on his face squeezed out a few scars, and this cage, for some reason, actually moved very far away from us. At this moment, the cage was only a few centimeters away from us, and Qin Shutong''s face was only a few centimeters away from us.


    I looked at Qin Shutong''s pair of blood-red eyes and couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. I didn''t know how it did it, but it didn''t have the slightest hint of life at such a close distance, and its eyes revealed an expression of excitement and discomfort. I didn''t know what that meant, I only knew that this cage was about to collapse.


    Looking at the marks on the ground, it should have deliberately rolled over the cage. I patted Qin Xuemei''s head to let her go, but she was so scared that she didn''t dare move.


    Helping her to the side, she looked at Qin Shutong, who was in the cage with a face filled with fear. Qin Shutong seemed to be uninterested in her, his pair of bright and spirited eyes was staring at me, making me feel uncomfortable.


    I took out a rope and looked at Qin Shutong. I had wanted to let it out and tie it up with a rope, but looking at it now, I felt that that kind of method was a little dangerous. Furthermore, Qin Xuemei was also beside it, so I didn''t dare to let it out.


    "Xuemei, go out and lock the door. I won''t let you open the door." I decided to stake it all, even if it''s a severe species, I have the confidence to control it after activating the Fox Blood, "You ¡­ What are you doing? " Qin Xuemei opened his big eyes wide, "Listen to me, don''t worry I''ll be able to handle it." "No, I''m here for you." Aiya, my young miss, you can''t even stand up, who are you helping? "


    I had finally managed to persuade her to get out with great difficulty, but to my dismay, I found that the iron cage''s lock was indeed brand-new. I had no choice but to take out a Lockpicking Rune and carefully wrap it around the Talisman paper.


    It stretched out its hand and stared at me closely, as if it was prepared to give me a blow. But I realized that the hole in the cage was too small, so it couldn''t stretch out at all, I could only stretch out one finger. I then calmed down and activated the Fox Blood.


    With one hand holding the rope that was as thick as a thumb, and the other hand slowly groping towards the back of my waist, just in case, I brought the Ghost Torture Stick along with me. After waiting for a while, Qin Shutong was still lying on his stomach on the side of the cage, looking at me, I can''t believe, this fellow is so stupid to not realize that the cage has already been opened, right?


    I walked over and pushed open the door of the cage, and the creature realized that it was free. It jumped out of the door of the cage, excited, and looked around until its eyes fell on me, its eyes wide, and it moved slowly toward me. I pointed at it, thinking about how I could tie it up, but it moved first.


    It slowly bent its body down, and before I could figure out what it was trying to do, with a whoosh, a black shadow pounced over, and if it wasn''t for the Fox Blood protecting me, I definitely wouldn''t have been able to react. I swung it over its head, and it tilted its head, smashing into my shoulder.

 C176

    I was surprised by his strength. This guy grabbed me like a plaster that was stuck on my body. No matter how hard I tried to shake him off, I couldn''t do it. His fingernails grabbed my arm and pulled out several red daggers.


    "Scram." Although this fellow has a lot of strength, he doesn''t have any brains. After being kicked by me, he was kicked out and something on the wall was knocked off. Qin Xuemei shouted from outside: "What''s wrong, what''s wrong, you don''t need my help?" I didn''t even have time to reply her. Just as I wanted to stop her from coming in, Qin Shutong pounced on me again.


    This guy pounced on me and opened his mouth to bite me, but I used my arms to cover his neck. He kept on biting me, and not only was his mouth full of bad breath, even some saliva had dripped onto my body. He gave me a disgusted look and pulled out a Ghost Torture Stick Wheel, which I don''t know whether it was because this guy was not resistant to beating him or because I used too much strength, but with a swing of the rod, he knocked him unconscious.


    He took out a rope and tied it up in three go. This rope was made according to a special method, and was known as the Immortal Trapping Rope. The more he struggled, the tighter it became, and it was tough.


    I panted heavily. Even though it didn''t bring me too much trouble, it still made me sweat profusely, and looking at how it was still struggling non-stop after being tied up like a dumpling, I felt a little scared. It was just a young and strong seed, but it already made me work so hard.


    "Xuemei, open the door." The Fox Blood slowly retreated. I felt my body becoming weaker as I knocked on the door. There was no movement from outside, "Xuemei, what are you doing? Open the door." I leaned on the door, clearly hearing Qin Xuemei''s heavy breathing. She was obviously at the door, why didn''t she open it and speak?


    "Xuemei, what are you doing? Open the door!" I slammed the door hard. Suddenly, the door opened and I was thrown into the air. I almost fell down. "Why haven''t you ¡­" I was about to complain when I saw two other people in the yard.


    Qin Xuemei was obviously frightened by the two of them, and did not even know that he could open the door for me. I thought to myself that it was troublesome, it seemed that the two of them did not come with good intentions, and now that I felt weak, what should I do if the both of them suddenly attacked?


    "Who are you people?" I forced myself to stand still and try my best to look strong so that I wouldn''t reveal my weak side. However, I didn''t know if I could hide it from these two.


    "I''m going to take it with me." Behind me, there was only Qin Xuemei. She was shivering while hiding behind me, and when she saw the man pointing at her, she did not dare to reveal her head. I thought to myself, why is it so unlucky?


    Normally, I might not have taken these two seriously, but for some unknown reason, ever since I returned from First Martial Uncle''s place, I felt my body sinking. Especially after activating the Fox Blood, it was as if my entire body was dehydrated, and my legs were so weak that they were useless. This was a situation that had never happened before.


    "What are you thinking, Uncle? I won''t let you take her away." After I said that, I held the Ghost Torture Stick and pointed it straight at him, pretending to be desperate, but the man walked over without looking at me, I shouted out loud and threw myself at him, but I did not expect that the man would throw me off so quickly, with such an extraordinary strength, I could only watch as he walked towards Qin Xuemei, who knew that he would jump past Qin Xuemei, and enter the house.


    After a while, he carried Qin Shutong out. Qin Shutong was still struggling non-stop, but the man was not affected at all, as if the thing on his shoulder was not a living person, but a little chicken. I realised who the two of them were, and just as he was about to leave, I said: "Are you two from the Li Clan too?"


    "Yes, he''s my child. He thought he could return to his normal human form, but you didn''t give him the chance, so we had to take him away." "Where to?" "I don''t know." "You''ve been observing it from nearby?"


    The man pointed to the neighbor''s house. "We''ve always lived here." I said, "Why don''t you feed it yourself and give it to a stranger?" When it was born, we were not completely out of shape, so we had to do something about it. We have been around it ever since. "


    I said, "Aren''t you afraid that it will show signs of being deadly?" The man shook his head and said coldly, "I thought it could live safely in human society, but who would''ve known that that illness triggered its nature, causing its condition to be revealed. When its life is threatened, it will break away from the control of its condition to fight against the threat, that''s our instinct, we can''t control it." I smiled wryly. "You''re really naive for fantasizing about letting your child live in human society. You should know that there is an intrinsic difference between you and a human." "I have seen many species that live peacefully in human society, influenced by the influence of humans." The safety you speak of comes at the cost of the safety of humans. Have you ever thought about how humans around them are always in danger? " That''s your problem. Why should I think about humans? "


    He left me speechless. For a moment, I didn''t know what to say. The man said, "You also don''t want others to know about this, because you and I are the same. We are on the other side of this world and cannot see the light of day." After I finished speaking, I looked at Qin Xuemei who had curled up into a ball and said, "You know what I do, so why don''t you kill me? The man turned his head and said, "Although this species does not belong to the human race, but I have never thought of becoming enemies with the human race." "I''ve seen people who were tortured to death. Do you know how miserable their deaths are?" I can only say I''m sorry, it''s instinctive, I can''t control it. " "Then I''ll help you control it."


    Actually, the reason why I risked my life to talk to him earlier was because I wanted to attract their attention to myself and prevent them from harming Qin Xuemei in order to silence him. It was also to stall for time so that the Master Chang would have upper body.


    Although Ghost Torture Stick did not deal any damage to monsters like Li Si, but a pure steel Ghost Torture Stick would not be able to withstand a fight like this. I did not know how long Master Chang''s strength would last, and since the Master Chang did not come with his real body, I could only end this battle quickly.


    His reaction was extremely fast, and before he could even turn his head around, a hand had already blocked my wrist. I pushed the Ghost Torture Stick up, and with both hands holding onto his throat, I stabbed forward, and he grabbed onto my wrist, causing me to be unable to move at all. At that moment, a violent gust of wind blew over my head, and the woman ferociously ran over, clawing at my face.


    Both of them stood up and looked at me coldly. I kept sending out psychokinesis to the Master Chang, hoping that he would give me more strength, if not I really wouldn''t be able to deal with these two mature seeds. However, the Master Chang didn''t seem to have any intention of transmitting any more power to me.


    I tried to agitate the Fox Blood again, but the Fox Blood in my body seemed to be very tired, and did not move at all. Damn it, why do I have to do this at this time, and the two seeds in front of me cannot be a threat to my life, at least I have the confidence to run away, so logically speaking, the Fox Blood would only feel that the opponent is very strong, and would only fall asleep when they used all their strength, which is to say, they have to give up on me as their host.


    Once again, the man carried Qin Shutong onto his shoulder and jumped off the wall. The woman followed closely behind, and I could only watch as they walked away, feeling the energy in my body slowly dissipating, a feeling of helplessness arose within me.


    "Sun Hao..." Qin Xuemei was curled up in a corner, shivering, and it was obvious that he was quite frightened. I walked over to help her up and said, "It''s alright, all of you have left." As soon as he said that, he felt dizzy and his legs went limp. In an instant, he felt like all the strength in his body had disappeared and his internal organs were all rolling around. He could not help but vomit a big puddle.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Qin Xuemei tremblingly tried to help me up, but her strength was too weak and she was frightened. She tried twice but was unable to help me up.


    We supported each other as we walked out. Before we left, we took the Talisman paper s off Qin Fen and his wife''s heads, and when we took the Talisman paper away, Qin Fen''s anger almost made me puke.


    On the second day, after school was out, Qin Xuemei and I went to Qin Fen''s house again. Before we even entered the door, we heard Qin Fen''s loud shouting.


    "What''s wrong, Second Uncle?" Qin Xuemei asked despite knowing the answer. Her acting skills were top-notch, so I secretly gave her a thumbs up.


    The two of us looked at each other, and everything was understood without words. "Then what should we do, Second Uncle and Second Aunt, you two don''t need to be anxious, let''s hurry up and call the police." "Yes, Xuemei is right. Call the police." Second Aunt Qin Xuemei said anxiously, "If he doesn''t want to report, he can go wherever he wants to go. I''m not his father after all, so it''s as if I haven''t been able to feed him."


    "You''ve been raising it for so long even if it wasn''t your own child, why don''t you have any feelings for it at all?" Are you still human? " Qin Fen shouted angrily, Qin Fen muttered: "You can''t even blame yourself for giving birth to a child, if you could, why would you need to raise another person''s child?" When Second Aunt Qin Xuemei heard this, she pounced on Qin Fen and started to kick him again and again. Feeling unsatisfied, she picked up her pillow and smashed it onto Qin Fen, "Can''t you blame me?


    He even threw away the pillow, Old Liu said that this pillow could cure my illness, whether or not I can have a child in the rest of my life would depend on this pillow. You crazy woman, if you want to smash this pillow, you can do it yourself, but don''t smash this pillow. He knew that Qin Fen''s waist had problems, so he specially made this medicine pillow for Qin Fen so that he could sleep under his waist everyday. However, Qin Fen said that the Old Liu and his wife had also disappeared, it was truly strange.

 C177

    It wasn''t easy to persuade the couple, once Qin Xuemei said those good words, her second aunt just kept on crying. Qin Fen squatted on the floor and sulked, then Qin Xuemei said to me in a low voice: "It seems like the two of them will stop here, it''s always like this."


    When we came out of his house and looked at his neighbor''s house, we always felt that something was different. This house should be Old Liu''s house, the home of the two adult males, I suddenly wanted to go in and take a look.


    "Come, let''s go in and take a look." "That''s not good. No matter what, it is someone else''s." "It''s fine, they left yesterday and went in to take a look." I was becoming more and more curious about the stratagems. I didn''t know what I could find in their lair, but I wasn''t imagining too much either.


    The room was clean and tidy, and there were very few things. Other than some necessities, there was not even a speck of dust on the floor. It was really clean, and he did not know why it was so clean.


    "Sun Hao, look at what this is." Qin Xuemei shouted from within the kitchen. I went over to take a look and saw a big bowl on the table, with greyish white powder inside. What is this? Qin Xuemei sniffed and said: "It doesn''t have a smell." Indeed, it didn''t look like food powder, and as we studied it, we couldn''t think of anything.


    Was it some kind of special food? Eating it could cure a hundred diseases? I dipped a little and put it in my mouth, "Hey, what are you doing? You don''t even know what this is, yet you dare to stuff it into your mouth?" Qin Xuemei hurriedly stopped me.


    I said, "It must have been eaten, otherwise it would have been in the bowl. I guess, when the two seeds were about to eat last night, they became aware that we were capturing their child and hurriedly ran out, forgetting about the meal. Thinking about it, it was not easy for these two, who have been by Qin Shutong''s side all this time, to not be detected by anyone, they are almost like spies.


    He took a piece out and put it in his mouth to taste it. It turned out to be cinders. He really didn''t know what these two were thinking. Could it be that they were so poor that they could only eat cinders? This is also not food, I''m not hungry either. Spitting out the scented ash in his mouth, he said to Qin Xuemei: "This is scented dust."


    "Soot? "Can it be eaten?" She looked at me in surprise and said, "You''ll know when you taste it. It''s good." "Go to the side, it tastes pretty good, yet you''re still spitting it out."


    Since he hadn''t found anything useful in the kitchen, apart from the scented ashes, there were other grains as well. It seemed that the two straws hadn''t reached the extent of eating scented ashes to appease their hunger.


    "What do we do now?" Qin Xuemei smacked her lips as she looked at me. She still had not wiped the dust at the corner of her mouth clean, so I said, "Big Miss Qin, can you wipe the corner of her mouth first? She wiped her eyes randomly and said, "You''re not the one who said that. The strychnine is a very dangerous animal. Three of them ran away. What should we do? Right, will they eat humans?"


    Looking into her innocent eyes, I said, "Aren''t you afraid?" "What are you afraid of?" "Those two man-eating monsters remember your appearance." "Don''t be afraid." "Why aren''t you afraid?" "I don''t know.


    "Holy Spirit, Earth Spirit, Chang Tianba, quickly appear." Ever since I went home, I have never contacted Master Chang and Master Hui, and Brother Liang didn''t have the time to look for him either. It''s mainly because of the tense situation in which I was studying, although Brother Hua''s studies aren''t as good as mine, but he has an unfathomable amount of confidence in himself. Every day he is leisurely and happy, and occasionally he even goes out to play football, maybe his thinking is different from mine.


    "Master Chang, Master Chang, what are you doing? Why can''t I contact you?" In fact, the only connection between Ma Xian and Immortals was through the use of a contract. Since the contract was signed, the only connection between the two was very easy, the so called chant was only support. A true almighty being has enough mental power, and with just a thought, a strong spiritual force would be released.


    It took a lot of time before he managed to sense a weak signal from the Master Chang''s side. He heard the Master Chang''s voice in his head, "I''m very weak right now, I''ll come and find you when I get better." Don''t, Master Chang, I''ll go find you. Where are you? " There''s no sound from there anymore. Wild Immortals view their own lair as very important, and it''s basically impossible for them to tell anyone else, even though Master Chang and I have a deep friendship.


    "Master Hui, what are you doing?" Very quickly, I felt my body go into a state of numbness. Master Hui came over, "Why did you only just think of your Master Hui, it''s not good enough for you." "Master Hui, I''m just afraid that you will forget about me." "Don''t, I''m afraid you might forget." We began to brag, which was that if anyone saw it, it might feel weird, lying in bed alone, talking to himself and laughing every now and then.


    "I have to go. Someone important is coming." Just as I was speaking, Master Hui suddenly left in a hurry. Following after the softening on my body, I was unable to contact Master Hui anymore. "Master Hui, Master Hui, where did you go?"


    How strange, why are they in such a hurry, and even talking about some big shot? Just as I was about to call out to the Master Hui, a light sound came from outside the window and interrupted me, as if something had landed on the roof. From the sound of it, it seemed to have landed very steadily, without any unnecessary movements.


    "Brat ¡­" "Ah ¡­" Just as I was listening to the sound of the roof, I heard a sound close to my ear, and my heart almost stopped.


    An old lady was hanging upside down on the roof, her head was next to my ear. Seeing that I was frightened, she chuckled and said, "Great Dairy, you don''t have to play like this. I''m too timid, so what can you do if you scare me?" The person who came was the old fox who he hadn''t seen for a long time, Third Great Grandma Hu. She jumped down after laughing for a long time, "Kid, I smell that you have a weird smell. You haven''t done anything good recently right?"


    Without waiting for me to reply, a knock came from the door. "Hao Zi, what are you shouting for?" "It''s senior sister. I said," It''s alright. I twisted my ankle just now. " "Let me see how Wake looks like." "No, no, no. I''m changing, it doesn''t hurt anymore." That''s good, you''re so adult and you''re still so careless. "


    After fooling away Senior Sister, I said to Third Great Grandma Hu. "Senior Sister, why did you remember me?" She sat cross-legged on the table and fished out a cigarette pouch from somewhere and puffed. "Heh, of course I''m not so bored as to mess with you. It''s time to change your blood. Hurry up."


    So that''s how it is. I knew this old fox wouldn''t come looking for me because he had nothing better to do. "So that''s how it is. Grandmother, please wait a moment. I''ll go get something downstairs." "Hurry up."


    I went to the kitchen and brought up a bowl. Before I even opened the door, I could smell the scent of smoke. The moment I opened the door, the room was filled with clouds and mist. Stop talking nonsense and hurry up. " I put the bowl down. She glanced at it and said, "It''s too small. No, no. Let''s change it to a bigger bowl."


    Tap, tap, tap. She went downstairs and brought out a bowl. She looked at it and shook her head. "Too small, too small." I thought to myself, this old fox drank too much? He went downstairs and brought up a bucket. "How about this, milk?" "Yeah, that''s more like it." When she finished speaking, she rolled up her sleeves and I looked at her. Third Great Grandma Hu was thin and small, and her height was still below my shoulder.


    "You''re not joking, are you?" She squinted at me and cut her wrist with her fingernail. Soon, bright red blood started to flow out, like an open faucet, into the bucket. It was like I didn''t need any money, causing me to grin.


    "Can it work? Too much milk, why don''t we take a break?" The milk ignored me and let the blood flow. Soon, a large bucket of blood appeared in front of me.


    "Drink it." Tai Cai licked his wound, and very quickly, it healed. Looking at the large barrel of bright red blood on the ground, I couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. "Tai Milk, this is a bit too much. How about I put it on first, I''ll slowly ¡­" Without waiting for me to finish speaking, one hand of Tai Niu pushed open my mouth while the other hand picked up a bucket of blood and poured it into my mouth. Without waiting for me to finish speaking, one hand of Tai Niu pushed open my mouth while the other hand picked up the bucket of blood and gulped it down towards my mouth.


    I covered my mouth and squatted on the floor to retch. Third Great Grandma Hu looked at the bucket and said, "It''s not bad, it''s pretty clean." He placed the bowl on the table. "It''s your turn. Hurry up."


    I cut my wrist and poured out a bowl of blood. The milk was much stronger than I could handle it, so I picked up the bowl and gulped it down. It was a bold scene, and I could see that she was also a heroine, so I wiped my mouth after drinking it and said, "Not bad, not bad, your blood is still so delicious. There are no side ingredients."


    Looking at the blood-red teeth between my gaping mouth, I was a little scared. I just wanted the old fox to hurry up and leave." "You don''t even know that? I came all the way here for too long. I''m not thirsty, I''m not hungry." "This old fox was going to eat and drink again. I said," "Wait, I''ll go to the kitchen and see if there''s anything to eat." " You have to bring the wine, I smell it. " Your nose is really good.


    Master, Master, your disciple also doesn''t want to steal your wine. I know that these are all your treasures, and normally you don''t even want to drink them yourself, so you just take them out during New Year''s Eve. Each bottle is Master''s flesh and blood, and if you know that I gave my wine to someone else to drink, you might smash me with your wine bottle.


    "Great Milk, see if it''s enough ¡­" "What are you listening to?" I brought food and wine into the room, and saw that Third Great Grandma Hu was leaning against the wall, she signaled for me to be quiet when she saw me enter, the room next door is Senior Sister''s room, what could she hear? At this moment, Senior Sister was already asleep, "What are you listening to?"


    Tatiana ignored me, turning and grinding on the ground, rubbing her hands against each other, muttering, "Baby, baby." "Too much milk, eat something." What''s wrong with the old cunning fox? I hastily caught up to him and saw that she had snuck back into Fool Girl''s room, tiptoeing to Fool Girl''s room and peeked in through the crack in the door. Her mouth was so agape that she giggled, causing me to become nervous, "Too much milk, what are you interested in?" In the end, he ignored me and went through the gap in the door. I hastily opened the door and entered. "Aiyo, too much milk. Old man, don''t scare the child."

 C178

    Third Great Grandma Hu looked at Fool Girl and the child, the corners of his mouth slowly splitting. His scarlet tongue extended out his long hair, and an unfathomable expression appeared on his face, "Supreme Milk, what''s wrong with you?" I asked.


    She ignored me and licked the child''s forehead with her tongue, scaring me out of my wits. It couldn''t be that this old fox was hungry, right? It was said that wild immortals loved to eat children, not only because they were tender, but also because the baby was pure, had sufficient vitality, and the smaller the child, the better it was for them.


    "Great Milk, what are you trying to do?" I was worried that she would give it to the child as soon as she got excited, so I quickly went over and held her hand. Her expression softened a little, "I''m not doing anything. Look at this child. He''s cute." Lovely? It was not tasty, "It''s too milk. It''s too late today. Come back when you have time."


    She said reluctantly, "Well, this child reminds me of my grandson." When I turned around and left, my heart calmed down. If this thousand year old cunning fox really was determined to eat this child, then forget about me, even my master and First Martial Uncle would not be able to do anything to him.


    When we walked to the door, Third Great Grandma Hu turned around and put his arm around my shoulders as he said, "Oh yeah, do you have some good wine here? Give me some." And I said, "Yeah, I''m going to..." Without waiting for me to finish speaking, the entire world suddenly became dizzy. Before I could react, I was sent flying out of the broken window.


    I fell to the ground in a daze. The second floor wasn''t too high, so I normally wouldn''t fall that hard, but this old fox used too much strength. When I hit the ground, a hole appeared in the ground, and half of my body went numb.


    At this moment, I only have one thought, this old fox finally made a move against that child, Master is right, we cannot use human standards to judge a wild immortal, at this time, from upstairs, a miserable scream came out, and then Fool Girl stuck his body out and shouted, "Murder, save me!"


    I struggled to stand up and crawl up the stairs. Senior sister had also been woken up and was trying to console Fool Girl when she saw a big hole in the window of Fool Girl''s house. It was from the time I flew out just now.


    I thought that after knowing her for such a long time, she wouldn''t suddenly fall out with me. But now that you mention it, I still view her as a human being, and now I know what it means to change one''s nature so easily. Especially those thousand-year old demoness, she has long forgotten about kindness and morality.


    "What''s going on, Hao Zi?" Senior sister asked, and I told her where the information came from. Without saying anything further, she went back to her room to change clothes, and I said, "Senior sister, there''s nothing we can do. How could she take us away?" The Senior Sister said with an unfriendly expression, "Even if we can''t get it back, we still have to."


    We followed the tracks on the ground for more than ten miles until we finally caught up with Madam Hu, who was walking slowly, humming a little tune as she walked, a broken branch in her hand and a bag on her back. It must be the child.


    "Too much milk, return the child." We stood not far behind her. When she heard my shout, she slowly turned her head and looked at us with a smile. "Aiyo, you dare to chase after me. This is too shocking. Looking at her smiling face which was full of creases, sweat started to roll down my back. This old fox''s personality is unstable, maybe she really can do this. When we don''t even have a corpse, how can we explain it to Master when we come back?


    "The child is ours, you can''t take it away." I quickly pulled Senior Sister, not wanting her to anger Third Great Grandma Hu, but Senior Sister disapproved, and stared fixedly at Third Great Grandma Hu and the child on her back.


    "Yours, with whom?" Third Great Grandma Hu was not angry, but smiled and asked. The senior sister said: "It''s ours, not mine and anyone else''s."


    "Hehehe, not too much. This child is even more of a beast race than I, an old fox. How could he stay with you? Doesn''t your master have some knowledge? Why not ask? Let this child live with you."


    Hearing her words, I seemed to understand the meaning behind Third Great Grandma Hu taking this child away. This child is neither a wild immortal nor a human, he is indeed a beast race, but Master didn''t say what harm this child would bring. Furthermore, after being together with him for so long, this child is basically no different from an ordinary child.


    "Then what do you mean by ''too milk''?" I mean go back. " I just stood there not knowing what to do. Could it be that just because of a few words from her, I would be able to take the child away, but even if I didn''t let her take it away, so what? While I was hesitating, Senior Sister''s hands suddenly slapped her own neck and head.


    "Senior sister ¡­" In a moment of desperation, the distance between the two of them closed by itself. In a moment of desperation, my Fox Blood didn''t move, and my eyes focused to the extreme, while my senior sister''s movements slowed down. Third Great Grandma Hu did not move at all, and under such circumstances, I could clearly see senior taking out the bronze sword in the air, as well as the two bright silver needles on her neck.


    The needle could force out the potential in her body to the maximum. The potential of a human being is extremely terrifying, the moment it fires out, it would become so powerful that it would be scary in a short period of time, but it would cause great harm to the body, and it would also be very easy to harm oneself in this state, because in this state, the strength of the body would greatly increase. It would even give birth to the illusion that one could do anything.


    In the blink of an eye, their movements had calmed down, the senior sister was already holding onto her sword and was slashing at the back of Third Great Grandma Hu''s head with all her might, the silver needles on her neck were trembling because of the rapid expansion of the energy in her body, the sword was so powerful that even the rocks would shatter, and just as the sword was about to reach Third Great Grandma Hu''s head, the Third Great Grandma Hu did not even look back as he casually swept the tree branch in his hand, shaking senior sister''s attack away, then he turned and pointed his finger, causing the branch to fly straight towards senior sister''s eyes like a poisonous snake.


    "Be careful." I had already run halfway, and just when the Third Great Grandma Hu''s branches were about to pierce into my Senior Sister''s eyes, the scream I was about to make was already broken apart.


    However, the branch still left a mark on her face. At this time, I also arrived, the Third Great Grandma Hu had a small tree branch on both sides and the two of us were busy working together, barely managing to block her attack.


    One of the silver needles flew straight towards Third Great Grandma Hu, but Third Great Grandma Hu did not move or dodge. The branch in her hand tapped on the incoming silver needle and sent the needle flying. When the branch and the silver needle clashed, a metallic sound could be heard.


    "Aiyo, this little girl is really energetic. It seems like I have no choice but to teach you a lesson." With that said, she rushed forward once again, the bronze sword in her hand slashing down, the fresh blood slowly caused the bronze sword to release a large amount of red light, the Yang Qi on it was stimulated by the blood Qi, revolving around the sword blade all around, a red light rushed straight towards Third Great Grandma Hu''s throat.


    That aura was extremely fierce and it did not seem like Senior Sister was controlling that sword. It seemed more like the sword was bringing Senior Sister along. Both of them had an indomitable aura, as if they wanted to perish together with the enemy in front of them.


    However, the aura suddenly stopped in front of Third Great Grandma Hu. Half a meter in front of Third Great Grandma Hu, a wall seemed to have suddenly appeared, and an impenetrable wall blocked the way. The bronze sword and senior apprentice sister abruptly stopped, unable to advance any further.


    "Hehehe, this little girl''s firepower is quite good, I''ll put out the fire for you." A strange smile appeared on Third Great Grandma Hu''s lips. Not good, "Stop." I shouted and quickly went to stop her, but that wall could not be passed through at all. Senior sister''s body slowly floated towards the Third Great Grandma Hu.


    She could only watch as Senior Sister floated over. When Senior Sister floated up to the top of Third Great Grandma Hu''s head, she suddenly fell down, and Third Great Grandma Hu raised the branch in his hand. Senior Sister dropped it straight onto the branch, and the branch deeply embedded itself into Senior Sister''s abdomen.


    "Stop." I felt so helpless, so weak, that I couldn''t even kill the person I wanted to protect the most. The Third Great Grandma Hu put her down and my senior apprentice sister fell to the ground without moving.


    I thought that she would let us off on the account that Senior Sister and I are both juniors, but I never expected that she would actually be so ruthless.


    Hatred, anger, it made my blood boil, killing, at this moment in my mind, I only had one thought, no matter who the person in front of me is, no matter what kind of terrifying monster she is, I will kill her. I slowly stood up under the pressure of this thought, I could feel an endless amount of power surging in my body, accompanied by a furious roar, I fiercely smashed the transparent wall in front of me, ''Bam!'' The wall was broken by me, and I felt the obstruction in front of my eyes disappear.


    Looking at the little old lady in front of me, the resentment in my heart reached its peak. I only had one thought, and that was to tear this little old lady into pieces. I didn''t even dare blink.


    With a ''whoosh'', I shot the Ghost Torture Stick straight at her. The current me doesn''t need a weapon, any weapon will restrict me, under my urging with all my strength, the Ghost Torture Stick shot towards her like lightning, but she didn''t move at all, the Ghost Torture Stick just passed through her body and shot towards a tree in the distance. With a ''bang'', I deeply embedded myself into the tree.


    Even if she didn''t move, I could still clearly see her movements. Indeed, the person in front of me was only a black clothed man, and under the clothes that fell to the ground, there seemed to be something squirming. I stepped forward and opened it.


    As I turned my head, I saw a black shadow pouncing towards me like a hungry tiger pouncing on its prey. I took out two Five Thunder Talismans, and with the strong force of the Essence in my body, the Five Thunder Talisman exploded. The powerful Yang Qi had scattered the black shadow and all the Yin Qi disappeared in an instant.


    These two Five Thunder Symbols exploded at full power, dispersing the yin energy. The surroundings instantly became extremely quiet. I turned around and the child on the ground had disappeared.

 C179

    Where did she go, even the child she kidnapped. The Fox Blood on her body slowly faded, making me feel dizzy. I quickly closed my eyes and sat down.


    At this time, I remembered something. Since Third Great Grandma Hu can be so ruthless, then when she came, she gave me that huge barrel of blood ¡­ Thinking about this, I immediately became anxious. If she really did something in her blood, then I really ¡­ Suddenly, I heard some groans. I opened my eyes and saw that my senior sister was slowly waking up.


    The strange thing was, Senior Sister didn''t seem like a seriously injured person. When she saw me, her expression was a little surprised. "Why are you here?" She asked, "Senior Sister, did you forget? We chased Third Great Grandma Hu here together."


    She revealed a look of realization, "Yes ¡­" "But where is she?" "I don''t know either. She ran away, so I won''t talk about her anymore. Senior Sister, are you alright?" That tree branch was still brightly embedded in her Senior Sister''s abdomen, and it seemed to be deeply embedded.


    The senior sister looked at the branch on her body and pulled it out. "Don''t ¡­" It was already too late for me to stop her. I saw blood spurting out from the wound. Her actions scared me. I panicked and walked over. "Senior Sister, are you alright?"


    "It''s fine, it doesn''t hurt at all." She threw the branch far away, and her face showed a look of disgust. The blood on the wound stopped very quickly, and I found it hard to believe.


    "Then let''s go." "You want her to take her away?" "No," I said. I said, "At the very least, we''re powerless to do anything. It''s good enough that she didn''t kill us. Let''s go back and check on your injuries."


    I thought that Senior Sister would take a long time to recover, but on the next day she would be able to walk normally, and the wound is slowly healing, and Senior Sister herself said that her body is in an unknown condition, even she doesn''t know if it''s good or bad. In short, the appearance of Third Great Grandma Hu has changed us a lot, Senior Sister''s temperament became calmer than before, Fool Girl was depressed and depressed because of the departure of the child, I am also very worried that the child''s situation will not end well in Third Great Grandma Hu''s hands, I think that the child is pitiful enough, and furthermore I ¡­


    That day, I was sitting in the shop, curled up in my master''s rocking chair, watching the boring TV show. Why do you think the TV show is so monotonous now, or maybe a girl dressed up like a beauty is smiling, or maybe a man dressed like a dog, fighting all over the place. If you say that you can fight, then you can just fight one or two, and that group of people pounced on me like a group of ants, but with just a few punches, you think the audience is stupid, but there are really a lot of people who spend money on this kind of show, I really can''t figure it out.


    Just when I was bored to death, there was a knock on the door, and I stood up like a carp. I thought to myself: Is it Brother Hua or is it Brother Liang looking for me, or are they both here together, it''s pretty good, listening to Brother Hua''s nonsense is better than being bored.


    The door was opened by a man who looked like a courier. He smiled and said, "Is this Master Xu''s house?" I don''t think so. I know Senior Sister, she basically wants to buy whatever she wants to order me to buy, if not she would be going to the nearest shop. If she could not go far, she would not go far, and Fool Girl would definitely not go far, she would not even spend money.


    "Mm, yes, what is this?" "What are you doing?" I asked, and he looked around and came in himself. I asked warily.


    "You must be Sun Hao right? Master Xu specifically sent this over, telling you to take care of it, do not touch it, this is a very important matter, he also said that he will be back very soon." After saying that, he took out a certificate from his chest pocket. It turned out to be from our department. "Then this ¡­" There''s a formation set up by Master Xu here, but he didn''t say anything else.


    After saying that, he turned around and left. He really did come but he also left in a hurry without leaving even his name behind. However, since he is a member of his own department, I feel more at ease.


    He placed the items on the table. The package was wrapped in a thick cloth, and upon opening it, it revealed a wooden box. The black and red wood was heavy, and from a glance, one could tell that this was no ordinary wood.


    This wooden box did not say anything. All four sides were dead. Those who did not know what kind of solid wood it was would be. How could there be any formation array here? All that was needed was an axe.


    Going to the backyard and taking out a small axe required a certain amount of control over my strength, so I told myself to be careful not to hurt the things inside, and to cut a gap in the box. It took me half a day to muster up the courage to gesticulate at the box, but the box didn''t move at all, and I didn''t feel any kind of feedback from the axe either.


    He turned around and took out a saw. If there were more tools, it would be more convenient. Those who didn''t know what would think that his master was a carpenter. There were all kinds of tools at home, but these weren''t used for making furniture.


    I laughed coldly at the box while holding the saw, thinking to myself, I can''t take care of you, so I just pull. The sound of the saw blade hitting the box was very dry, I can''t cut into the box at all.


    Master, Master, you really give me a difficult problem. This piece of wood is not cooked or cooked well, it can''t be stretched or pulled, it''s just like a lump of elm. Ah, a lump of elm? Could this really be made from elm wood? But even if he knew what kind of wood it was made of, he still wouldn''t be able to open it.


    "What are you doing, Hao Zi?" The senior sister came down from the stairs and asked, "I heard that something was wrong. What are you doing with the axe? I just got Fool Girl to sleep." Senior Sister, Master sent this to me. He said that there was some formation array protecting it, so it couldn''t be opened no matter what. "


    "If there''s such a thing, why didn''t Master say what it was and protected it? If you don''t want to let us see it, then don''t send it back. Seriously, it makes people''s hearts itch." "Senior Sister, do you also want to know what this place is?" "Of course." "Do you think it might be some priceless treasure?" It looks like it, but what treasure could Master have? Look at his poor appearance, a few days ago the shop across the street asked me for money from his credit, he owes me several hundred yuan. "


    Yes, Master is indeed very poor. "This is a piece of wood..." "Do you think a fire will burn it?" "Oh, that''s not good. A bunch of treasures inside were burnt to ashes. When Master comes back and sees them, he will definitely be angry." "Hey, what''s there to be angry about? Let me tell you, maybe it''s a pair of stinky shoes or socks or something." "Ah, shoes and socks, is there a need to put so much emphasis on them?" "You don''t know, I''ve seen Master hide a pair of worn-out cloth shoes, and they look like treasures.


    "I looked at this wooden box and couldn''t believe that there was a pair of shoes or socks inside. If my master put the shoes or socks inside and brought them over from that far away, I''m afraid they would be rancid. Just thinking about this, I almost smell the sour taste unique to my master''s stinky feet." "Pah pah pah! Senior sister, don''t say anymore. I can even smell that smell." I said, "Burn it if you want."


    We took the box to the backyard and started a fire. This wood was really strange, we burnt for a long time but still didn''t burn it, the bottom was still burning, there was no change on it, is the fire too small? Senior sister and I increased the fire, this time touching it a little more, it became a little bit hotter.


    "My life is on the line! How long will it burn like this for? Why does it look like a lump of ice?" I replied, "Let''s wait and see." Just as he was speaking, he suddenly heard a series of cooing noises, "Hao Zi, your stomach is growling." The senior sister asked, "No, I''m not hungry." "It seems like something is making a noise, is it really not your stomach?" "It really isn''t."


    At this moment, another ''gu gu'' sound rang out. This time, both of us could hear it clearly. It was coming from the wooden box. This scared us so much that we quickly threw it away.


    "Hao Zi, you heard it too, right? This wooden box is making noises." "Senior sister nervously asked," I said, "No way, isn''t this just a piece of wood?" "What is that?" "It should be the item inside the box." Oh my god, there''s something inside, it''s still alive ¡­ "How terrifying."


    We watched the box as it lay motionless on the ground without making a sound, and we didn''t dare move. After a while, the box stopped calling. I stepped forward and gave it a light kick.


    After a long discussion, both of us decided that the thing inside the box was a living thing, and not a good thing at that, or else it couldn''t be sealed. "No, I think it must be a dog or something, Master Xu brought it back so that we can support it and take care of it, and play with it when we have nothing to do with it, it must be like this." said in an arrogant tone. After saying that, she didn''t forget to throw a steamed bun into her mouth. Wow, the child was stolen by the Third Great Grandma Hu and she had been feeling terrible for the whole day, but now she couldn''t see anything abnormal at all.


    "Fool Girl, go wash the bowl. I''ll accompany you later." The Senior Sister coaxed, "No, I''m not going. I don''t know what kind of dog is in there. I still want to play with the dog." Fool Girl said angrily as he put down the steamed bun.


    Even dogs couldn''t make a sound, let alone put it in such a small box. Now, it was definitely a living thing, but what kind of living thing could live in there? This box was sealed, not even a breath of air could be heard.


    Looking at the box in front of us, both of us were at a loss. The more we can''t open it, the more curious we are. Master said that there is a formation on this box, so I will investigate what kind of formation it is.


    As expected, I felt waves of energy fluctuations coming from within, and I immediately felt happy in my heart. When I was able to sense the energy flowing in, I suddenly felt a strong wave of pain, I was caught off guard and got hit by this power, and immediately I felt a sharp pain, it felt as if someone had hit me with a heavy object, and then it felt as if someone had sawed me a few times. I hurriedly retracted my hand, and looked at my body, at my chest, and at my back.

 C180

    "It hurts ¡­" Who''s hitting me? " Looking at the wound that appeared out of nowhere, I was at a loss of what to do. Senior sister was also dumbstruck as she stared at me. Obviously, she couldn''t understand the injury that suddenly appeared on my body.


    The only explanation was the formation array inside the box. "This old man is really free. If you don''t want us to take a look, then don''t bring it out." After more than two hours of fighting, we finally opened the wooden box.


    As the wooden box opened in front of us, we stared at it, nervous and frightened. What the hell was this thing?


    ''Goo goo, ''along with a loud cry, a toad appeared in front of us. This toad was really unlikeable, its body was covered with various colored pimples, red, green, purple, yellow, it looked disgusting, its eyes were bulging, its big cheeks were pouting, and its mouth was almost as big as mine. Looking at its glory, I felt a little regretful that we had spent so much effort to open the box and let it stay inside.


    "Senior sister ¡­" As soon as I opened my mouth to speak, the toad heard me and turned to face me. Its two large eyes were fixed on me, and I knew that the toad''s eyes could only see movement, so I did not move. When I saw it looking at me, I closed my mouth and said, "This thing is so disgusting." The Senior Sister said in disgust.


    As soon as I said that, the toad''s cheeks moved, and its large mouth opened. A stream of yellow water shot towards my face at an incredible speed, and before I could react, it was all smeared on my face. Luckily, my mouth was tightly shut, otherwise, I wouldn''t even know how disgusting it was to eat it.


    That thing was sticky and tough, and its hands were wrapped in quite a bit of cloth, making me feel extremely disgusted. Seeing this, Senior Sister lowered her head and vomited without a word. She retched for a long time, but still didn''t spit anything out, causing her face to turn red and her neck to be unable to utter a single word.


    "So disgusting..." Just then, Fool Girl came down. "What are you doing shouting so much for, you''re not letting me sleep."


    She came down and giggled at me. "Hey, what are you doing?" I ignored her. The big toad saw someone coming and aimed at her, making a ''gu'' sound, which was loud enough to scare Fool Girl. When she saw the huge toad on the table, her mouth opened wide in shock, and with a ''whoosh'', the big toad jumped into her mouth.


    I saw the big toad go into her mouth just like that, and I immediately tried to grab hold of her mouth. It was useless inside, but it seems that she had swallowed it, causing Fool Girl to be completely terrified. Even her gestures and cries sounded out in fear, as I sat on the ground, thinking to myself, This is bad, this toad is my master''s treasure, and it was eaten by Fool Girl the moment I arrived, how can I explain this to my master?


    Ah ¡­" What should I do? " The foolish aunt said with a sad face, "I ate the big toad, wuu." In my heart, I thought that the frog wasn''t any worse off than you, so what was there to be unhappy about? "Silly girl, don''t worry, just treat it as a snack." He fooled around with the foolish girl, feeling extremely agitated in his heart.


    ''Gu gu gu '', just as I was feeling worried, a familiar voice catches my attention. Isn''t that the voice of a frog? Could it be that there''s another frog? I looked around but I couldn''t find anything. The voice even sounded from time to time, until I finally realised that the sound came from Fool Girl''s stomach.


    No way, it''s already in my stomach, how can I continue to scream. Fool Girl patted his belly and cried, "What should I do, I''m not married yet, I still want to get married. My god, I don''t want to live anymore ¡­." Looking at Li Kui who was running around the room, crying and screaming, snot all over his face, and looking as if he wanted to drink too much, he became quite excited, "Fool Girl, don''t be so excited, it won''t scream later."


    "Yeah, really?" Fool Girl instantly quietened down and stared fixedly at me, waiting for my explanation. "Later, when you digest it, it will stop shrieking." "Yeah, just wait until I pull it out."


    The three of us waited until the sky turned dark, but we didn''t hear the toad in Fool Girl''s stomach anymore. We finally relaxed, it seemed that the toad had been digested by Fool Girl''s stomach, and after tormenting for an entire day, it was finally time to get a good night''s sleep.


    "Oh my god, it''s calling again. It''s killing me." Just as I was sleeping soundly, the sound of a pig being butchered woke me up. Fool Girl was wailing like a ghost, some people thought that he had killed someone.


    He sleepily opened the door to Fool Girl''s room. The senior sister was also there, and Fool Girl was making noise on the bed with his white stomach and forehead covered in sweat.


    "It''s starting again ¡­" Senior sister looked at me helplessly and said, "Put down her clothes first. Her snow-white belly makes me feel dizzy." The Senior Sister reached out to pull her clothes, but Fool Girl refused to do so no matter what. "No, if it comes out later, how can I get out with my clothes covering me?"


    Come out, come out from the stomach, what''s going on with caesarean section? Fool Girl put his hands behind his back, with a look of pain on his face, he kept moaning. The senior sister asked her: "Where''s the pain?" Hearing Senior Sister''s words, Fool Girl was stunned for a moment, then said: "There doesn''t seem to be any pain ¡­ ¡­"


    "What are you screaming for if you don''t love me?" I was so angry that I didn''t know what to say. Fool Girl looked at me angrily and said guiltily, "I''m always like this on TV ¡­ "Hehehe."


    Fool Girl cried out as if he was accompanying someone else, and while shouting, he continued to lift up his clothes. Fortunately, I had quickly grabbed onto her hand, otherwise, this guy would have stripped himself clean, "You ¡­ What are you doing? " I asked, and Fool Girl said, "No way, it''s so hot that it''s about to die." As I said this, I tried to pull my hand as hard as I could, trying to get out of my grip as this guy had quite a bit of strength.


    Just like this, the three of us played around for almost an entire night. Finally, in the early morning, Fool Girl''s stomach stopped growling, and he was so tired that he fell asleep, only then did he calm down.


    The next day I went to school with a pair of panda''s eyes on my face. People were pointing at me along the way. When I finally got to school, the students around me were the same. It made me feel uncomfortable.


    "Hey, deskmate, you didn''t sleep well last night ¡­" Ding Xiu looked at me. His eyes were about to narrow into two lines, I didn''t know what she was laughing about. Who knew that Ding Xiu would suddenly giggle while covering his mouth, the fat on his face swaying along with the laughter, causing me to feel a burst of cold sweat. Could it be that this fat lady''s brain isn''t working?


    I came earlier than the rest of the students into the classroom in succession, when I passed by with a glance, with a snicker or surprise, isn''t it just a dark eye, looks like they have never seen the world before.


    "Damn, you ¡­" "What is it?" It was unknown when Brother Hua appeared, but his face was full of surprise. I said snappily, "I didn''t sleep well last night." If you didn''t sleep well, why did you vent your anger on your eyebrows? "


    Eyebrow? What happened to my eyebrows? I took Ding Xiu''s mirror and looked at it. Only then did I realize that the eyebrow on the left side of me had mysteriously decreased, leaving only that eyebrow there. No matter how I looked at it, it looked like a pile of fly poop, like a clown in a circus trying to be funny.


    "Sure, how do you look this year? Behavior art? Isn''t that a little too weird? Even I, as a guy, am unable to keep up with your tempo now. Hao Zi, in the future, I will follow you. After saying that, Brother Hua gave me a thumbs up, full of respect for me.


    Enduring the weird gazes of my classmates and teachers, I waited for school to end with great difficulty. I always thought that my skin was thick enough, but today, I realized that it was still lacking a lot.


    "Sun Hao, wait for me for a while." After school, I hurriedly walked out of the school. After leaving the campus, I heard a familiar voice behind me. It was Qin Xuemei. "Hey, what''s with those eyebrows of yours." I said, "When you shave with a razor... "Heh heh." I can see that shaving goes beyond my eyes. It''s almost the monthly test, so I signed up for a class. I''m going now, so you should go too. "


    Actually, I wasn''t too satisfied with this kind of stuffing class. To me, this method of relying on time and a large amount of inflexible memorization to improve my knowledge level was simply too terrifying. I shook my head and said, "Forget it, I''m not going. Aiya, cut the crap. You don''t need money for the first three classes. Come with me and listen to it.


    Qin Xuemei was forcefully dragged to the supplementary lessons by her, and was pretty far away from the school. As he walked, he frowned, "Wait a moment, my feet are hurting." It''s not like me, I don''t even want to go through the two secret scriptures that Old Madame Liu left for me before he passed away. One is lazy, two is stupid, sigh, this person really can''t be compared with others, but don''t blame me completely, laziness is influenced by master, stupidity is hereditary, no matter how I look at it, you can''t blame me, "Hey, what are you thinking about?" Qin Xuemei shouted from across the road. I don''t even know when she went over.


    "I really don''t want to go. How about I come with you tomorrow? Look at my eyebrows, they can''t let others laugh at me like that." I begged her with a bitter face, but Qin Xuemei refused to listen to me, "This teacher is very amazing, you don''t even know how strong he is? I have a way. " After saying that, she took out a Band-Aid from her schoolbag and stuck it on my eyebrows. "That''s good."


    Students, you can sit here and prove that you are all ambitious. Students that aren''t ambitious, even class is a kind of torture for them, but actually, the process of obtaining knowledge should be a happy one, why would it be painful? This kind of mentality is wrong, when you overcome all the academic difficulties, won''t you all feel a sense of happiness? That classmate, that classmate is you, do you have anything to say? " The teacher was talking nonstop when he suddenly stopped and pointed at me. I said, "Reporting to teacher, I have nothing to say."


    Qin Xuemei looked at me and whispered, "Do you feel uncomfortable anywhere? Why are you constantly spasming?" Smoke? "Where did I smoke?" Your face, look at it, look at it, isn''t it? " After saying that, she pointed to my left cheek, but I didn''t feel anything. I reached out my hand towards my own face in confusion.

 C181

    What is this? The twitching sensation in my hand made me clench onto that pulsing thing and pull it down. This pain made me suck in a breath of cold air.


    There was nothing on my face. It was my face that was jumping, but I didn''t feel anything at all. What was good was that, I was so anxious that I wanted to smash into a wall. "What''s wrong, what''s wrong with you?" When Qin Xuemei saw my panicked expression, she became anxious as well, "Give me a mirror for me to use." "I don''t have a mirror." Why can''t a girl like you even bring a mirror? " In front of us, there was a male classmate holding a small mirror to fix his makeup. I snatched it over and said, "Let me borrow it."


    Looking at myself in the mirror, I felt even more uneasy. At this moment, my left cheek was no longer violently throbbing, and would only twitch after a long time. However, the left face was clearly different from the right. It can''t be poison, right? I''m still so young, I don''t want to die yet ¡­


    "Hey, give me back my mirror, hmph. Damn pervert." The man in front snatched the mirror back angrily and gave me a big supercilious look.


    "I''m not jumping anymore ¡­" Qin Xuemei carefully looked over, and I nodded my head blankly. Whether I would jump or not, I didn''t even feel a little bit of pain. Just a moment ago, I pinched my own face, and it hurt a little.


    "I say, how long have you been looking at yourself in the mirror? What happened? Have you grown a little goosebumps?" I''ve been looking at myself in the mirror ever since I got home, not because of anything else, but because I wanted to see my face, and after a long time, I still couldn''t get any results, the frequency of twitching became lower and lower. Initially, I had been smoking for over ten minutes, but now, it''s been an hour and I don''t even want to smoke anymore.


    It''s nothing. I don''t feel anything on my face right now." I muttered. Senior sister walked over to look at my face and said, "I can''t, it seems pretty normal ¡­" "You said that you don''t feel anything?" "Hmm? I don''t feel anything." Let me see. " After saying that, Senior Sister forcefully pinched my face a few times. "You don''t feel anything?" "I don''t feel anything." "Then what about it?" Then she gave it another hard twist, and I watched her lift my face up a bit, but I didn''t feel anything.


    "You don''t feel anything even like that?" After saying that, senior sister shook her hand. I hurriedly grabbed her hand and said, "Even if you tear off my face, I still won''t feel it. Just don''t harm me anymore, alright?" "Then you are indeed quite serious." The Senior Martial Sister said with a coy smile.


    After a few days of this, the left side of my face did stop twitching, but it was completely numb, and I didn''t feel anything at all, not to mention pinching me, I didn''t even feel a blow, and the left side of my face was a little dark, which made it even more obvious when compared to the right side of my face. It made me lower my head when I went out of the door, and I was really worried that I would have to go on for a long time.


    "How about, Senior Sister, help me ask for a leave of absence." I said, "I can''t. Master said that you can''t keep up with your studies, so please take a leave. If that''s the case, you can''t stay in school anymore." "Senior sister, looking at how I am now, I don''t even dare to raise my head when I''m outside. If it affects my studies, why don''t you just let me stay at home ¡­" "No, definitely not." No matter what I said, she wouldn''t agree. As she spoke, my saliva flowed down from my left mouth and I frantically grabbed a piece of paper. Senior sister laughed at me and said, "Look at you, it''s better for you to speak less."


    "All you know how to do is make sarcastic remarks. I''m already like this, it''s fine if you don''t know how to help, but even if I asked you to help me get a leave of absence, you wouldn''t help." I was a little angry. My senior sister said, "Alright, alright, alright. I won''t laugh at you. I know that your illness isn''t easy to bear. How about this, you should wear a mask." "What''s the use of that? There''s no cure."


    "Yes..." Master isn''t home, this is tricky... "Ai, Junior Brother, if you trust me, how about I treat you?" "Senior sister suddenly said excitedly. I didn''t really trust her." You treat me. When did you cure this disease? " Just trust me. Even if I can''t cure it, you won''t be able to. Come. "


    The two of us went to Senior Sister''s room. She rummaged through a small box and opened it. Inside were all kinds of needles, causing my scalp to go numb. "Senior Sister, you''re not going to stab me with this needle, are you? You don''t know acupuncture? Just forget it."


    I turned around and was about to leave when my senior sister pulled me back. "Ai, junior brother, how could you not trust me? I''m your senior sister, so how could I harm you? Come, lie here."


    "Don''t worry. Although I don''t use it normally, I''ve learned it since I was young. Our master has taught me where to find all the acupuncture points in the human body." As I said that, I took out a long and thick needle and hastily said, "Stop. What are you trying to do with such a big fellow?" "You don''t understand. It''s faster to heal with heavy attacks. Endure it a little. Oh right, you don''t know if it hurts, so it''s even better."


    "Stop, Senior Sister, I''m done. I''m doing quite well like this." Just as I was about to stand up, Senior Sister stopped me and said, "Alright, alright, alright. I''ll change to a smaller one. I''ll scare you with this."


    After getting pricked by her, I looked at myself in the mirror like a hedgehog. I really couldn''t say how I was feeling. "My face isn''t numb here. What are you going to stab me for? Hurry up and pull it out." You don''t understand. This is to prevent your illness from spreading and to prepare ahead of time. " Looking at Senior Sister''s serious expression, I could only reluctantly nod my head.


    After being tossed around by Senior Sister for a few days, the needles on my face were pulled out, poked, pricked, and repeated a few times. I suspected that now that I had a mouthful of water in my mouth, I could go and water the flower, and when Senior Sister once again requested that I be treated, I firmly rejected her, "I know that you have good intentions, and I also know that you can''t harm me. However, my face really can''t take it anymore. You stinking brat, you dare to say such things about your senior sister? " Senior sister made as if to throw the needle in her hand over, so I quickly raised my chair in front of me.


    "You''re wrong, sir. If I tell you, you won''t feel any pain?" A loud and clear voice came from outside the door, it was very familiar, "It''s Brother Liang, I''m coming." I can hear that the voice outside the door is Brother Liang, whom I haven''t seen for a long time. How did he have the time to come out of the temple?


    Opening the door, I saw that it was Brother Liang outside. I gave him a big hug, "Long time no see Brother Liang, where have you been?" Brother Liang clasped his hands together and chanted, "Amitabha, don''t be impatient. I was just about to lead you to a Ramadan, I don''t know if it''s convenient." Just then, a little head popped out from behind Brother Liang. It was Yin Kong.


    After bringing the two into the room, Brother Liang and I hadn''t seen each other for a long time, so we had a lot to say. Brother Liang couldn''t continue acting like this either, "Hao Zi, hurry up and do something, but I''m really hungry." Senior Sister had already gone to cook while we were talking, and very quickly, two dishes were served up. Brother Liang politely thanked Senior Sister, but just as he was about to raise his chopsticks, he put them down.


    "What''s wrong, Brother Liang? You don''t eat meat, I forgot. No, you eat meat." I said, "Sigh, Amitabha, I''m suddenly not hungry anymore." I looked at him in confusion. Yin Kong said, "Senior Brother has improved."


    "Sigh, Hao Zi, I feel bad looking at that piece of pork in the kitchen." What''s wrong, Brother Liang? You said that it was a waste to do this, don''t you think it''s better to just fry it? "


    "That''s not it, Hao Zi, you don''t know how much pain it will feel when this lady cuts it down ¡­ ¡­ Amitabha, good. " With that, Brother Liang closed his eyes, revealing a look of pity. It was unknown whether it was true or false.


    Hearing his words, we couldn''t bear to eat anymore. The scene was a bit awkward, "Erm ¡­" Brother Liang, aren''t you joking? It''s already dead, why would it hurt so much? I said, trying to ease the awkwardness.


    "Hao Zi, bring me a bowl of rice and soak in some water." Looking at how uncomfortable he was eating the porridge, I sincerely admired him from the bottom of my heart. He was becoming more and more like a monk. Under his influence, I also made a bowl of rice and ate the pickled vegetables.


    "Senior Brother, Master said that as long as it''s Three Pure Meat, it doesn''t matter." Yin Kong said that the Three Purities Meat was named by the Buddha, and anyone who had their animals butchered would be infected by the karma between them, so they did not see or suspect that they were being butchered because of, which meant that the meat of this animal can be eaten, because the karma does not touch one''s body, and this kind of meat is the Three Purities Meat. Brother Liang told me before that he himself also likes to eat meat, what is going on today.


    "Yes, for you and me, it is indeed the Three Purified Meat, but I can not bear it. I have not eaten meat for a long time, and now, looking at the meat, I feel a sense of disgust. No matter how delicious this meat is, I can''t swallow it even if I put it in my mouth."


    "Aiya, that''s such a pity. Brother Liang, fortunately I am not from Buddhism. Otherwise, it would be a great regret in my life that I would not be able to enjoy the delicacies of this world." I sighed, "Amitabha, the delicacies you are smelling are just caused by the bugs inside your body, they are constantly encouraging you to eat the meat, do you know how much of the meat you are eating is eaten by the bugs? The delicacies you are feeling are just an illusion created by the bugs'' urge, if this goes on, you will more and more like to eat the meat, and you will have more evil deeds. It can be said that you are in a vicious circle, good and good, this is truly a tragedy for the world ¡­"


    "Alright, I won''t eat anymore either, alright? Don''t you see that I''m also soaking in water? I''ll just eat rice." After he finished his words, he said, I can''t take it anymore, and there are still bugs in my body. At most, I''ll just take some insect medicine, but senior sister just won''t be able to say anything. Yin Kong said with a cold face: "Senior brother, this big sister is unhappy."


    "I''m not unhappy. You guys take your time and eat. I''m not hungry." The Brother Liang did not have any reaction, and continued to speak: "Amitabha, the spendthrift wants to end his evil deeds, and has come here for eternity. Our bones have already been crushed into a mountain, and every family that belongs to him in our lives has been turned into beasts, and the food that you and I eat today is the flesh and blood of our loved ones, and we look like pigs and lambs, how would you know which is your father and which is your own mother. We do not remember the kindness he had done with you, but today we are going to eat his meat and sleep together.


    At first, it was just beads, but later it turned into two lines. Then, he did not speak anymore and started chanting with his hands clasped together, while his tears flowed down his face. I did not know if it was better to keep crying with him, or to continue eating.

 C182

    "I''m not eating anymore, Brother Liang, I''m pouring everything out, don''t cry anymore." I had never seen anything like this before. The older men were crying so hard that they didn''t even make a sound. It really made me feel at a loss for what to do.


    "It''s all wasted ¡­" All three of us had a bowl of white rice soaked in water in front of us. Luckily, I don''t really care about what I eat, as long as I can eat my fill, I can tell that Brother Liang is really sad, and only stopped twitching after crying for half a day.


    When I saw that Brother Liang''s mood had returned to normal, I dared to speak to him. "Brother Liang, what mission did you and Yin Kong come out for this time?" Brother Liang said, "Yes, according to the usual practice, Master did not allow us to go out for a few days. There is a family that was sent to settle some matters, and thus we were allowed to come out. It is not far from here, so after today''s matter is over, I will come over to your place to see if you are here." And a fast. " Yin Kong continued.


    Speaking of Brother Liang''s master, I have only heard him say it before, but I have never seen him in person. However, I can see that Brother Liang''s reverence towards Old Buddhist Abbot is obvious, "Oh, I saw him yesterday when I was walking out. That family on the other side of the street, they seem to be very powerful." "No, the one two streets away won''t tire me out."


    After saying that, I remembered that they were indeed from two different families. "That''s not too lucky. In such a close location, there are two different families hosting a funeral at the same time. The atmosphere these few days isn''t quite right." I sighed, and Yin Kong said: "It''s not just two families, but three families, and another family also died."


    Three families? How could it be such a coincidence? The three families being so close together all encountered troubles in the past few days, and it was rather inconceivable. I asked the Brother Liang, "Brother Liang, have these three families come looking for you yet?" Furthermore, Yin Kong and I are tired, so we thought of resting for a few days before going back to his house to take a look. Since we''ve seen it, we can help a single person out. "


    The Brother Liang looked like a monk made of meat and wine, but in reality, he had the kind heart of a buddha. The two of us knew each other because he gave Ye Mei superhuman kindness, and there were very few people who would have such kindness.


    The person who said it didn''t have any intention to it, Brother Liang and Yin Kong didn''t seem to have any thoughts, but I somehow didn''t understand, could it really be such a coincidence? A strong sixth sense told me it wasn''t that simple.


    Brother Liang, who were those two families?" I asked, and Brother Liang said, "The first family was a pregnant woman with a child in her womb, two lives were lost, the second family was an old man. When I went there, I felt some resentment, but today, after three days, the resentment has been resolved, and the old man left with a heart attack at night. He must have had some unfulfilled wish, or perhaps he left too suddenly, someone he wanted to see, the third family ¡­" The third family is a baby, just a few months old. " "He cut in.


    Brother Liang does have some cultivation experience, but he didn''t see anything special about it. It might be just a coincidence, since there''s no such thing as absolute power in the world, but I still felt a bit uncomfortable. The surroundings were lifeless for a few days, and there weren''t many people walking around.


    Haozi, if you have nothing better to do today, come with me. There have been a lot of people praying in the temple these few days. Master said that it was the day of a certain Earthly Immortal''s celebration. "Brother Liang said," I found that he ate quite cleanly, without a single grain of rice in his bowl.


    "That''s right, that''s right. Come with us. There''s a lot of people." I don''t know why, but it might be because of the young and lively Yin Kong, but I realized that the Brother Liang is becoming more and more stable.


    "Mm, fine, when are we leaving? You two must be tired." I see that Brother Liang''s eyes are a little tired, Yin Kong said: "I''m not tired, let''s quickly go back, there''s no point waiting for a few more people." Brother Liang said lightly: "It''s alright, I''m not too tired."


    After greeting Senior Sister, Brother Liang Yin Kong and I walked towards the temple. After walking past two streets, I saw that one of the houses had its doors tightly shut, and could vaguely see white cloth fluttering inside. That should be the family that held the funeral, right?


    "Let''s go, it''s going to be dark soon." Yin Kong urged her to come and grab my hand. I promised to turn my head and quicken my steps, but when I turned my head, I saw something on the roof of that house from the corner of my eyes. I looked again, and saw a black bird flying far away. The crow, perhaps, disappeared in a flash.


    "Brother Hao, when we get to the temple, I''ll ask my master to give you a big red packet." Yin Kong said, and I said, "There''s no need for that, right? How can I ask for his red packet?" "It''s alright, Master gave a lot of people red packets." The Brother Liang replied, "That''s not called a red packet, it''s a prayer for peace."


    After walking for a while, we finally arrived. The temple door was bustling with people, and it was indeed busier than usual. The three of us walked through the crowd.


    Aiyo, I''m sorry." That person wore a large cap and his face was covered with a veil. It was obvious that he was a woman, so he didn''t say anything. He only nodded his head slightly, accepting the apology and soon disappeared into the crowd.


    Yin Kong stared at the woman''s figure for a long time. His two small eyes were filled with suspicion as he asked, "What are you daydreaming for?" Yin Kong scratched his head: "Why is that auntie''s mouth so big?"


    The Brother Liang brought me to his room. There wasn''t any excess furniture in the room, and everything was arranged very neatly and neatly. I didn''t expect that the Brother Liang would give me such a slovenly feeling.


    "Let''s wait here for a while. Master is still receiving the pilgrims outside. I don''t know when he can rest." Yin Kong said, the three of us were drinking tea and chatting in the house, and it was not boring at all. Although there was nothing special about the temple, it still gave off a sense of tranquility.


    The voices of the people outside started to die down, the Brother Liang looked around and said, "Master seems to have gone back, I will go out and take a look." After he went out for a while, he came back and said, "Master should be going back now. Let''s go." The three of us went out and headed towards the southeast direction of the temple. Just as we were about to reach Master''s room, Yin Kong suddenly pulled on Brother Liang''s sleeves and said: "Senior Brother, my stomach is aching. Seeing his pale face, it was obvious that he came in a hurry. Brother Liang pointed to the innermost room and said: "That''s Master''s room. You go first, we''ll be there shortly." With that, the two of them left in a hurry.


    There were no monks or pilgrims here, so I knocked on the door. "Hello, is anyone here?" After waiting for a long time, there was no reply, so I tried pushing the door open. The door was ajar, and I pushed it open to enter, but this room was larger than the Brother Liang''s house, and there was also a bookcase separated by a small space. I looked around and found no one inside, but it seemed that the Brother Liang''s master had not returned.


    I looked in front of the bookcase and saw that most of them were scriptures. I held them in my hand and started flipping through them. I thought that I would not be able to understand any of the texts, but instead, I found that the scriptures were not as obscure and difficult to understand as I had imagined.


    When I walked to the door, I saw two people walking over from afar, and the person behind was blocked by the door so I couldn''t see clearly. The person in front of me was actually the veiled lady that was stepped on by Yin Kong, she was walking hurriedly towards me.


    I hastily pulled back, feeling a little panicked. Who were these two people? Why did they come here? Seeing that the two of them were about to enter, I held my breath and hid behind the bookcase, not daring to make a single sound.


    The two of them entered and closed the door softly. The woman seemed to be very agitated, her speech confused and her voice hoarse and unpleasant. She sounded more like an old man with a bad throat.


    "Master, you must save him. Something bad happened and he ran away. He ran away several times. I was afraid of worrying about him ¡­" This woman spoke without hesitation, and I can probably understand that someone wanted to harm her, and it seems that they are still her enemy. The hatred between the two of them is at a point where it''s either you or me who''s dead, and it seems that this woman''s death is in these few days, her enemy has been looking for her.


    "Amitabha, can you listen to what I say?" An old voice rang out. Could this be Brother Liang''s master, the Reverend from the temple?


    "Master, quickly tell me." I can hear her fear, her resentment, her bewilderment, and I don''t know who she''s messed with.


    Amitabha, that fisherman originally had no enmity with you, but he became very filial, and for the sake of his own mother, he actually killed them all. Sadly, I pity that foolish mother and son, one of them understood what was going on, and was kind, but it was not enough to force you to such a state. Old Buddhist Abbot''s words revealed endless grief and indignation. However, from those words, could it be that the mother and son duo had killed many people? Otherwise, how could he kill so many people?


    Cultivation? Hearing these two words, I couldn''t help but peek through the bookcase to see the woman kneeling on the ground with Old Buddhist Abbot sitting at the side, while the woman took off her hat and the veil on her face, her appearance perfectly fitting her voice, it wasn''t just ugly, I was afraid that the more timid children would be scared to see her, her face was narrow and wide, and the one with the bigger mouth would be able to put in a basin, and as they spoke, their teeth would be small and sharp, their eyes would be green, their skin would be full of pimplants, and what was even more surprising was the bit of skin on her neck, which turned out to be blue.


    I felt a chill run down my spine. Did this woman get some kind of strange disease? Otherwise, how could she be so strange? I looked down, but her whole body didn''t show anything, so I couldn''t see anything other than her body. She kneeled on the ground for a long time, and there was actually a wetness under her, this ¡­ What was going on? It couldn''t be that he was so shocked that he lost control of his bladder.


    "Master, save me! Master, save me ¡­" She kept on kowtowing to Old Buddhist Abbot, murmuring, this sound of saving a life in her mouth was extremely unpleasant. Old Buddhist Abbot tried to help her up, but she ignored it and continued to kowtow, getting wet at the place where her forehead touched.


    "Sigh, even if you do that, there''s nothing I can do about it. Don''t make things difficult for me, just leave." Old Buddhist Abbot said, but the woman seemed to be unable to hear him, and kept on kowtowing.

 C183

    "Master, you have already saved me a few times, just this once, please save me." The woman had a sorrowful expression. Even though her voice was hoarse and unpleasant to hear, the desire to live was heartbreaking. Just who were these two people? They were so cold-blooded that they wanted to put people to death.


    I thought that the mother and son must be a pair of great robbers, specializing in murder and robbery, but this woman doesn''t look like a rich person, no matter how I thought about it, I really wanted to go out and ask around, but it seems too abrupt, never mind, when they leave, I''ll follow them and see how they deal with this matter. If this Old Buddhist Abbot doesn''t care about this, based on the reason, I will definitely take care of it.


    "Ai, what do you want me to do?" The old monk sighed and asked. The woman said, "Master, you asked me to hide in the temple for a few days. That man won''t look for me for trouble after seven days." The old monk said: "The pure Buddhist land cannot be tainted by evil energy, you and the mother and son have a deep relationship. If I save you, that would be harming the mother and son. What should I do?"


    What did that mean? Saving her was the same as harming the mother and son? What did Evil Qi mean? I couldn''t figure it out, so I just listened to the conversation.


    "Master, my cultivation has not been easy, please be merciful." With that, the lady started to kowtow again. Old Buddhist Abbot had a look of worry on her face, she did not stop her, and quietly watched as she kowtowed. After a long while, Old Buddhist Abbot held onto her and said: "Forget it, if I don''t help you, how can I remove my debt of three hundred heads? You can get up."


    Kowtow is considered a great bow, no matter which one of the six, it would lower one''s anger, and the Immortals of the demon would weaken one''s cultivation. If the person receiving the kowtow does not have great fortune, it would affect one''s own ability to withstand the pressure, so do not kowtow to others easily, and do not easily accept the kowtow of other people or even animals. Besides the person who is born as a parent, how many people in this world can afford to accept such a big kowtow.


    The woman stood up and followed Old Buddhist Abbot out. After she stood up, I saw that a large area of the area where she knelt earlier had become wet, and it was the same for all the places she went.


    I didn''t know what the two of them were out for, nor did I know if they would be back soon. Just as I was hesitating, the Old Buddhist Abbot came in.


    I was a little anxious. If I had followed him out just now, I wouldn''t be so nervous right now. After he discovers how I should explain myself, if I scared him again, there might be something wrong with him at such a young age.


    I carefully looked at Old Buddhist Abbot, who was sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed. I squatted down and did not dare to make a sound, thinking that Brother Liang and Yin Kong have not come for a long time, probably. Just when I was praying for them to come, a voice sounded, "Come out."


    My heart thumped. Old Buddhist Abbot has discovered me, I can''t do that! Although my Turtle Resting Art isn''t considered perfect, it shouldn''t reveal it in front of outsiders. How did Old Buddhist Abbot discover me?


    No matter what, he was being discovered, and after walking out, Old Buddhist Abbot still maintained his current state, sitting cross-legged with a steady posture, with his eyes closed, completely devoid of any signs of life, completely blending in the surroundings. It was difficult for me to notice that there was another person here with a cold look, this was someone who had completely entered the realm of the Turtle Aura, someone who was much better than me.


    "Hello, Master Fang. I am Brother Liang ¡­" "No, I am a friend of the current Master." I lowered my head and waited for a while. The old husband didn''t respond either. I looked up and saw that he was still sleeping. What''s wrong with this old monk? Why did he call me out and ignore me? Why was he acting so deep?


    Trembling, I put my finger under the old monk''s nose, scaring me. This old monk didn''t even have a breath to breathe. Am I going to die? I cried out in fright and wanted to run out. What am I going to do if my life ended?


    Just as he was about to leave, his wrist was grabbed by someone. Looking back, it was the old monk who had lost his breath a moment ago. At this moment, he was clearly acting like a normal person.


    "Sir, don''t panic. I''m fine." The old monk sat down slowly. After confirming that he was fine, I asked, "Master, that woman just now ¡­" "She was persecuted by a fool, and this old monk has already agreed to her request, to let her stay in the temple for seven days. I owe her those seven days, and after seven days, whether she lives or dies will be up to fate."


    "Master, someone wants to harm her?" I asked. The old monk shook his head and said, "That''s not something you can understand. That''s right, why did you come here? I saw that you had an honest face and did not look like a villain.


    My face reddened. Indeed, I had never done such a sneaky thing before. I was at a loss for words, "Forget it. You said that you are a good friend of mine. If you want to meet me, then it can be considered fate. The old monk turned around and took out a red paper to write a prayer letter for me.


    Seeing that he didn''t seem to be revealing anything about that woman, I couldn''t help but ask, "Master, where did that woman come from and who persecuted her? Can you tell me, although I can''t do it, I still want to help her. It''s for no other reason but because I don''t want to see innocent people die."


    The old monk ignored me and wrote a prayer talisman before saying, "This talisman contains Buddhism energy. My young benefactor also has Buddhism energy with him. Wearing this talisman on him for a long time will allow you to be safe. You can leave."


    "Master, the outsider''s heart is filled with benevolence, he values everyone. Although that woman looks ugly, she doesn''t have any ugly looks in front of Buddha, can you bear to see her killed without being moved? If you don''t want to attract anyone, then tell me where she is, I''m not afraid of causing trouble." I said, a little anxious.


    It''s true, but how can you tell the difference between fate and nature. As long as you keep your mind clear, the outside world will not disturb you. "The old monk sat down and said," Buddha has a fate, and this is true, but how can you differentiate the difference between fate and fate. As long as the sky rains and the grass does not moisten, to her, we are all external factors.


    His words seemed to have a deeper meaning, I thought for a while but still couldn''t understand, "Master, what do you mean by ''keep your heart clear''..." "I don''t understand, my brain is so stupid ¡­" When I said that, my eyes swept across my feet, and I saw that the place where the woman was kneeling at just a moment ago was right at the place where she was kneeling, and the moisture in my body was slowly dissipating, I suddenly had a thought, the woman looked strange, and the water vapor on her body was extremely dense and evil, I just thought that the people being persecuted were all the weak and good people, this thought interfered with my normal thinking, if she was not kneeling here begging for help, but was standing here, talking about eating people and drinking their blood, I''m afraid that she would not be able to resist and slap a Five Thunder Divine Symbol on her.


    Master, the woman just now was ¡­" I hastily asked, realizing that I had become so stupid. The old monk nodded and said, "That is not a human at all, but a catfish monster that has become a spirit. The old monk nodded and said," That is not a human at all, but a catfish monster that has become a spirit.


    I was secretly shocked, only now do I feel some lingering fear after waking up. Even if I had a sense of justice normally, I wouldn''t be so indignant for an obscure person. It seems that in the future, I really need to maintain a clear mind.


    "Then right now, she ¡­" I left her in the pond in the backyard. If everything goes well for her during these seven days, even if she manages to escape, a Amitabha would be the one to get away with it. "


    "Master, why did you experience an extra tribulation just because she escaped?" I couldn''t help but ask. The old monk said, "The calamity that she was destined for was discovered by me with the power of Buddhism and was disturbed by the power of Buddhism. If she avoids this calamity, then it will fall upon me.


    As I said this, the old monk seemed to be talking about someone else. I said, "Since Grandmaster knows about this, why did you still help her?" The old monk shook his head and said, "Amitabha, good, good. How can I not imitate a demon? Little Benefactor, since you have obtained the prayer talisman, let''s go."


    I bowed towards the old monk in thanks. On the way out, I met Brother Liang and Yin Kong just in time to see them return. The two of them talked about something while walking, and were elated. I said, "Shifu Fang Zhu gave me a prayer charm, and we only spoke for a short while before coming out. What are you two so happy about?"


    Yin Kong said excitedly: "Brother Hao, when we were passing by the pond just now, we saw fish swimming. There was nothing in the pond before, now there''s something we can play with."


    I thought about what Fang Dang had said and knew that the pond was the catfish that had turned into spirit. Old Buddhist Abbot was well aware that even if it was dangerous for him, he would help out.


    After eating Ramadan in the temple that night, I thought that if I went back to sleep, I would also be sleeping here. It would be more interesting to stay with the Brother Liang as I would be sharing a room with someone from the Brother Liang.


    After talking for a while, I fell asleep. Brother Liang and I talked about what we had seen and heard these past few days, and he talked a bit more, the Brother Liang who used to gulp down large mouthfuls of meat had returned again, and as we chatted, we also fell asleep.


    In the middle of the night, I suddenly woke up. I didn''t know why, but something seemed to be attracting me. Even with my eyes closed, I could still feel movement inside and outside the house. Who were these people in the middle of the night?


    I opened my eyes and saw Yin Kong sitting up on the bed opposite of me. He was looking out of the window, and I didn''t know what he was looking at, but my sharp sixth sense made me realize that something was attracting him from outside. When Yin Kong completely looked out of the window, I was surprised to find that Yin Kong wasn''t looking, because his eyes were closed.


    After a while, he slowly walked out. His light steps were completely different from those of the day. I knew that he was bewitched by the monster, so I quickly followed him.


    Yin Kong stood in front of the pond, his eyes still tightly shut. The water in the pond boiled and slowly a huge fish head appeared, its mouth facing Yin Kong, and then half of its body floated up to the surface of the pond. This big fish was actually half the size of a pond.

 C184

    The moment the big catfish appeared, I felt indescribably uncomfortable. Maybe it was the pressure brought by its huge body, or maybe the demonic aura on its body was too dense, in short, this Catfish Demon wasn''t as pitiful as it was during the day.


    The big catfish slowly stuck its head out and opened its mouth wide to face Yin Kong. Even from such a distance, I could clearly see the sharp and tiny teeth in the big catfish''s mouth. The countless of tiny teeth made its mouth look more like a sharp weapon that was responsible for killing.


    Yin Kong was stunned for a moment as he stared at the gigantic black hole. He stuck his head out woodenly, as if there was something inside that was attracting him, and for some reason, I didn''t realise that I was in danger immediately, but opened my eyes wide and watched. When I woke up to realize that Yin Kong was in danger, Yin Kong''s head had already slowly entered the Catfish Demon''s mouth.


    "Aiya ¡­" I cried out in shock, and hastily jumped up. In a moment of desperation, the Fox Blood gushed out, and jumped a few meters away on the tree, and rushed over, but I was still a step too late. Yin Kong''s head had completely entered the Catfish Demon''s mouth, and it was as if I could see the sinister smile on the Catfish Demon''s strange face.


    When I was three meters away from Yin Kong, the Catfish Demon''s mouth suddenly closed. I stopped at the same time and closed my eyes in pain.


    When he closed his eyes, he could also feel the brightness of the golden light. When the golden light lit up, and at the same time, he opened his eyes, the Catfish Demon was already gone. Yin Kong stood in front of him, his face at a loss, as if he had woken up.


    I walked over to him and carefully sized him up. After confirming that nothing had happened to him, I relaxed. "Brother Hao, why are you awake?" Yin Kong asked, "Let''s talk about it when we get back." Yin Kong did not speak further, and was brought back obediently by me.


    Early morning of the next day, Yin Kong woke Brother Liang and I up. "Brother Hao, Senior Brother, I told you two, last night I had a very strange dream, neither of you knew about it ¡­" He described to us excitedly that he was swimming in the water, with countless little fish circling around him, making the scene in the water extremely beautiful. Finally, just as he was about to enter a hole, a golden light appeared and brought him out of the water. Then, he saw me on the shore, sitting there in a daze, covered in water.


    But I still didn''t know what had happened to the golden light that had saved his life. It was only when I was about to leave that something fell out of Yin Kong''s chest ¡ª it was a black prayer that I understood, it was actually Fang Shen''s prayer that saved his life. Yin Kong was startled.


    When I got home, my senior sister was talking to a crying old lady, who looked familiar to me, and it was only after listening to their conversation that I realized that this woman also lived nearby, that her little grandson had died, and that he had just been born three months ago, and was her biological son. Who would have known that he would suddenly die last night without a sound, and by the time their family found out the next day, his face had already turned purple, and he had long since stopped breathing.


    This sudden attack caused the family to be in great pain, but even so, she died and had to prepare for the future. The old lady knew my master''s name and wanted him to help her deal with it. Although he was just a child, she also wanted to leave safely.


    When senior sister saw that I had returned, she immediately became spirited. She initially had a bitter smile on her face, but upon seeing me, she immediately became spirited.


    "Come, come, come, this is my junior brother. He has received my master''s teachings and his abilities are not much weaker than my master''s. He will definitely be able to help you." It turned out that this woman saw that her master was not around and wanted her to go, but these few days, her body wasn''t feeling well and she was too lazy to move, but she couldn''t refuse a person. After all, the dead were big, and this woman''s heart was in such a lot of pain that she couldn''t bear to refuse.


    Before I could understand what was going on, I was pushed out by my senior sister. The old lady held my hand and didn''t let go as she spilled her bitter tears all over me, constantly talking about how difficult it was for her family to live together. I looked forward to my grandson''s life for a long time.


    After seeing her off, I suddenly remembered that in the short span of a few days, this was the fourth family member to die. Moreover, they were all in the vicinity, and four families had lost a total of five people, an old man, a woman, and the remaining three were all infants. Was this really a coincidence?


    "Senior Sister, please help me request for three days leave." I said, "Junior Martial Brother, can you study properly and not let me worry about it? Other than taking leave, what else do you know?" "No, this is truly a matter of life and death. Listen to me slowly tell you ¡­"


    I told Senior Sister about what happened in the temple, and I hope that Senior Sister can go with me tonight. First, we can settle the Catfish Demon in the temple, and then we can take a good look at the situation of our neighbors dying in succession.


    "Hello, hello. I am Sun Hao''s ¡­ I hope you can take a few days off. That''s right, due to the sequelae of the car accident, the doctor said that there was a bone in his leg that had not been taken out. For the past few days, he has been walking quite normally. Seeing Senior Sister lying innocently, I couldn''t help giving her a thumbs up, "Senior Sister, the fact that you''re lying and not changing your expression is really impressive. I want to learn from you, but can you not curse me so viciously next time? My legs are fine."


    I flipped through Old Madame Liu''s notes, hoping to find a way. As expected, I found an array formation to deal with the water tribe''s monsters: The Core Fire Confinement Formation.


    This array was slightly complex, using the power of the array, it reversed the positive aura of the person who laid the array, causing the Yang Qi to turn into fire qi, which was why it was most effective at fixed positions, especially at places with water, and had a lot of restraining power towards the water tribe.


    That night, my senior sister and I sneaked into the temple. It was very quiet in the temple, and it also gave off a sense of peace, and the closer we went to the pond, the thinner the peace became. Gradually, that peace was replaced by an indescribable aura, a feeling that was difficult to describe.


    "This is the place." The pond at night was very quiet. The Catfish Demon probably didn''t succeed last night, so it was very obedient. It didn''t dare to come out and hurt others easily.


    "This pond doesn''t give me a good feeling ¡­" This is the source of the power of the formation. Very quickly, with the help of the Talisman paper, I slowly felt the power from different spaces, and when the power landed on my body, it immediately felt as if it was enveloped in a furnace, dull and hot.


    "Senior Sister, hurry, I''m so hot." I said, "Senior has finished setting up the formation, so I slowly gathered my spiritual power to control the entire formation. After ten minutes, a force came out from my body, traveled around the formation, and slowly returned."


    It''s fortunate that this pond is not big and doesn''t require much power. If this array was used by grandmaster, it would be able to evaporate all the water in the lake. With my current strength, I can only use all of my strength on this pond.


    Very quickly, the temperature of the entire pond started to rise, as if the Catfish Demon did not feel anything, and didn''t make any movements yet. I rejoice in my heart, this is the best way, the fire energy is the natural nemesis of water type monsters, when it reacts, the fire energy in the pond will be sufficient to exhaust all of its cultivation, and that would be the best.


    After a long time, the power of Fire continuously poured into the pond, but I still could not feel how much of the water in the pond had weakened, or even how much had changed. I used the power of the formation to channel my mind into the pond, which scared me, because the pond didn''t seem that big, and I didn''t even know how deep down the pond was, but the power of Fire that I could draw in was really too small compared to what I could draw in.


    "Junior brother, why is there no reaction at all?" Senior Sister seemed to have noticed that something was wrong. I was controlling the formation right now, so I didn''t dare to split my attention. I didn''t say anything, and could only draw in as much flame power as possible.


    Under the pressure of my full strength, I finally managed to recover a little bit. There was a rebound force coming from the bottom of the pond that hit the array, and the anger, resentment, and other negative emotions that were contained in that power all surged up.


    This is it, the Catfish Demon realized that it was not right, and started to scurry around the bottom of the pond, although the pond is deep, it is still limited, I controlled the power of fire to slowly envelop it, and the power of fire grilled it, even though it was in the water, it still felt like it was above the fire, the power of fire had an extremely strong corrosive effect on the water monster, and very quickly, it couldn''t take it anymore.


    ''Gudong '', a bubble appeared on the surface of the water, and then more bubbles started to appear. I couldn''t control myself, the Catfish Demon escaped from the suppression of the Fire Power and ran out, a huge fish head appeared on the water, half of its body appeared. At night, its evil aura seemed to become even stronger, and I could clearly hear my senior inhaling a breath of cold air.


    Right now, I can only do my best to control and suppress it, but I am not proficient enough in controlling the formations, and the power of fire that I draw down is not enough to suppress and kill it. The Catfish Demon opened her mouth wide and blew at Senior Sister in the air.


    The Catfish Demon opened her mouth wide, and lowered her head, before entering the Catfish Demon''s mouth. The situation was extremely urgent, I had no choice but to give up on the formation, but as the person controlling the formation, how could I simply stop the formation, and need to first return the Fire De power that I had requested? It required a period of time, but how could the situation give me time to stop the Fire De power, I forcefully stopped absorbing it, and instead, I did not channel all of the Fire De power into the formation, but concentrated it into my body instead.

 C185

    "Stop." A deep and resounding voice rang out from behind me. This voice was filled with confidence, as though it was right next to our ears. For a moment, we all stopped moving.


    I turned around and saw that the person who came was Old Buddhist Abbot, he had an angry look on his face as he hurried over and pointed at the Catfish Demon s in the pond and cursed. His actions made me at a loss, I never expected that this seemingly kind old monk would scold him, and the Catfish Demon floated on the surface of the water and stared at him, quickly sinking.


    "What are you doing here?" Old Buddhist Abbot asked, I said: "Master Fang, this spirit almost ate your disciple yesterday, and almost ate my senior sister today. I came here to kill this spirit."


    "Ai, you guys can leave. You don''t need to manage this place." The Old Buddhist Abbot said, "Master Fang, are you enchanted by that spirit? It''s not worth to pity. It wants to eat people." "I know that I will manage it. Leave, no one will be harmed by it." There was a tinge of sadness in the voice of the abbot, but the tone was unquestionable.


    The senior sister was already somewhat more clear-headed and said to the abbot, "You old man, you actually raise such a monster in a temple, aren''t you afraid of the Buddha''s punishment?" Old Buddhist Abbot didn''t speak, his face darkened as he looked at the pond. I don''t know why, but I suddenly felt trust towards him, and it might really be like what he said, that demon wouldn''t come out and hurt people again. Or rather, this is a matter within their temple, and outsiders really don''t have the qualifications to interfere in this matter.


    Old Buddhist Abbot sat at the side of the pond and looked straight at the water surface without saying a word. I pulled Senior Sister along and went out, jumping along the temple''s tall walls, Senior Sister said: "I never thought that this temple looks normal, but actually has such things happening inside. That old monk did not allow anyone to manage it, so I''m afraid that the people outside will find out and burn incense in their temple, right Junior Brother?"


    My mind still lingered on the image of Old Buddhist Abbot, seeing that the two of us were trying to capture the Catfish Demon, he seemed to be very concerned, could it be that he and the Catfish Demon only knew something shameful, thinking about this, and thinking about how the Catfish Demon had changed into an adult, I felt my stomach churning, this old monk''s mouth was too heavy.


    "No, we can''t just leave like this." Let''s not talk about whether this Catfish Demon will harm anyone in the future. Leaving the Old Buddhist Abbot by the pond alone so late at night, I have to watch him leave. I dragged senior sister and asked her, "Why are you being so careful? This old monk is right. It''s not up to us to care about this place."


    I saw Old Buddhist Abbot sitting at the edge of the pond from a long distance away, looking at the surface of the pond while muttering to himself. I thought that this Old Buddhist Abbot was crazy, what was he saying to the pond? When we changed our angle, we could see that half of the Catfish Demon had stuck its head out, and the Old Buddhist Abbot was talking to it.


    It was a quiet temple with an old monk sitting next to the pond inside. A huge fish head peeked out of the pond, and Old Buddhist Abbot continued to talk with an expression of reproach and heartache on his face. When the catfish opened its mouth and shut it up, it seemed to be talking as well, and the Old Buddhist Abbot reached out his withered hand to caress the catfish''s head with a kind smile, as if his grandfather was looking at his own grandson.


    Old Buddhist Abbot touched his head, the Catfish Demon turned its head, and I could see a hint of pleading look in its eyes. Old Buddhist Abbot touched the head of the Catfish Demon, and seemed to be looking for something, and then pulled out three silver needles in succession, and along with three streams of blood. The silver needles were pierced extremely deep, and it took Old Buddhist Abbot a long time to pull them out.


    Taking out the silver needles, Old Buddhist Abbot looked at the Catfish Demon lovingly, as if asking if it was still in pain. He then carefully put the needles away, and the Catfish Demon went up and down the water surface happily, like a happy child. The water splashed all over its body and the Old Buddhist Abbot smiled at it, his eyes filled with satisfaction.


    Senior Sister and I looked at each other and sighed at the same time. Just as we were about to leave quietly, Old Buddhist Abbot suddenly took out a blade.


    His movements were not fast, but he did not hesitate at all, as if he was already prepared. The two of us were attracted by his actions and did not know what he wanted to do.


    Sabers are ominous, they were originally designed to take away everyone''s lives, sabers that are tainted with blood Qi all year round will produce a baleful aura, the sabre that kills livestock is a little bit weaker, as long as the sabre that has tasted human blood will have a dense baleful aura, the baleful qi will suppress ghosts and gods, and the executioner''s sabre will be borrowed to exorcise evil spirits.


    It is obvious that this blade has tasted human blood. I do not know why Old Buddhist Abbot would bring a blade with him, nor do I understand why this cultivator''s blade carries such a dense killing intent.


    When the Catfish Demon saw Old Buddhist Abbot take out his blade, it did not fear him at all. Instead, it became quiet and stared at him, "What does he want to do?" The senior sister nervously asked, "I don''t know either. I might have to cut my fingernails."


    Old Buddhist Abbot held the blade in his right hand and stabbed it into his thigh. His actions almost made me shout out loud, but fortunately, I covered my mouth in time.


    He saw Old Buddhist Abbot cutting his thigh as if he was cutting beef, and very quickly, a large amount of fresh blood flowed down the leg of his pants, and his expression did not seem to feel any pain, he cut off a piece of meat carefully and seriously, and held onto the Catfish Demon''s mouth with one hand. The Catfish Demon had been waiting a long time, and swallowed it in one gulp, and then looked at Old Buddhist Abbot with its mouth wide open, as though it was still waiting.


    The Old Buddhist Abbot stood up shakily and waved his hands towards the Catfish Demon, indicating that he was done for. He then took out some water to clean the wound and carefully cleaned the blood on the ground. Only then did his face reveal a bit of pain.


    The Catfish Demon stared at her husband''s back for a long time before it finally sunk. Senior sister and I stared at each other in confusion.


    "Junior brother, this old monk is too weird. Let''s follow him and see what he''ll do once he returns." The Senior Sister said, "Yes, I think so too." We made a deal to get up and catch up to Old Buddhist Abbot. Old Buddhist Abbot''s leg was injured and he walked with a slow limp, so we followed him at a distance, not too close, all the way until he returned to his remote room.


    He gently closed the door and entered without making a sound. When he entered the room, Senior Sister and I quietly crept towards the window and peeked inside. Old Buddhist Abbot sat inside the room for a while as if he was resting, then got up and took out some gauze and medicine from the cabinet.


    When he revealed the wound, we saw that not only was there a wound on his leg, there were also wounds on his thigh and lower leg. The wounds were all big and small, and were extremely shocking, some were very new to look at, and some had completely healed, just that they were different from the surrounding skin color. This made Senior Sister and I feel fear, oh heavens, who the hell is this Old Buddhist Abbot, what does he do, why would a monk be covered with wounds.


    Thinking about how he used a knife to cut off my own flesh to feed the Catfish Demon, I seemed to have realized something. Could it be that the Old Buddhist Abbot was using his own flesh to raise that demon? Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but swallow my saliva. This old monk is really ¡­ I don''t know what to say about him. I can''t think why he did it, unless he was in a trance.


    The old monk took care of his wounds and laid down. Senior apprentice sister and I squatted under the window and looked at each other, unsure of what to do. "This old monk is crazy. Let''s not worry about him. Let''s quickly leave. This temple is not a good place." The senior sister whispered. I thought for a moment and said, "This won''t do, if this goes on, he will kill himself sooner or later. Let''s go and capture the Catfish Demon. We can''t let it harm anyone else." The Senior Sister thought for a moment, then said, "Okay, but do what you can." I nodded.


    Just as we were about to leave, we heard a coughing sound behind us, so clear in the silence of the night that we stopped in our tracks.


    "Why did you get involved?" Old Buddhist Abbot''s aged voice sounded from inside the room, mixed with helplessness and sighs. So he knew about our existence now.


    "Just in time, ask him what happened." The Old Buddhist Abbot had already woken up and was sitting upright with his eyes closed. Seeing him like this, I had nothing to hide, so I asked directly: "Master Fang, what happened to the demon? Why did you give its meat to it?"


    Old Buddhist Abbot didn''t say anything and just sat there with his eyes closed. Monks couldn''t run away from the temple, so I sat down and said: "Master Fang, you have to tell me what happened no matter what, otherwise I won''t be leaving." I''m not leaving either. " The Senior Sister said.


    Old Buddhist Abbot was really patient, he just sat there for two hours, until I lost all my temper. I wanted to kick the wall twice, but I was afraid of waking up the other monks, so I could only hold it in.


    "Sigh ¡­" Old Buddhist Abbot finally spoke out. Although it was just a sigh, it still made me extremely excited. He just needed to open his mouth, so I jumped up, "Master Fang, quickly tell me what happened to that demon."


    Old Buddhist Abbot opened his eyes and carefully removed the bandages on his legs. What was he doing? When he removed the gauze, Senior Sister and I were both stunned. The wound under the gauze had almost fully healed, it was just that it was more recent than the other healed wounds, according to common sense, cutting off a piece of flesh from my leg would take at least a week to recover from this, even if my body''s recovery rate had greatly increased due to the Fox Blood, it would not be as easy as cutting off a piece of flesh to recover in an hour. I was greatly taken aback by this.


    There are too many mysteries on Old Buddhist Abbot. I don''t know what to say, so I just stared at him, afraid that he would disappear with a whoosh. I believe in whatever he can do now.


    "Since someone has blocked the disaster, why do you want to know the truth? Furthermore, it has nothing to do with you. Why can''t you pretend that you didn''t see it." Old Buddhist Abbot said with a slow and weak voice. While speaking, his forehead was already sweating.


    "I... I just don''t want to see anyone hurt. " I said, "Alright, then I''ll tell you. As long as I''m here, it won''t harm anyone. Everyone will naturally do everything in this world. This is my merit." The Old Buddhist Abbot said.


    "Is it also a merit for you to use your own flesh to feed that man-eating demon?" I asked, the Old Buddhist Abbot said, "Sigh, what demon is there? You said that it is a man-eating demon, and in its eyes, you are also someone who kills demons. From the looks of it, there seems to be no difference between you and it." "But ¡­"


    The words of the Old Buddhist Abbot caused me to be speechless. Yeah, we both wanted to take each other''s lives, what difference did the two of us have?

 C186

    "But Yin Kong was almost eaten by the Catfish Demon last night. Could it be that you don''t even care about the lives of the other people in the temple?" "No," I said.


    Old Buddhist Abbot said, "That Catfish Monster once mistakenly ate human flesh, and from then on, it was addicted to it and was unable to extricate itself. If I hadn''t discovered and stopped it in time, it would have already become a disaster. I would have let it experience Buddhism energy in the pond in the temple, then I would have fed it with my own meat, and sooner or later, it would have embarked on the right path."


    "How did you heal so quickly?" I have long cultivated the indestructible Glass Body ten years ago, and the wounds on my body will soon return to normal. I have been eating vegetarian food all year long with enlightenment from buddhist scriptures, and my body will be filled with buddhist energy. If I can help it escape from the sea of suffering, it would be a great achievement for me.


    The Senior Sister carefully asked, "Then when you cut yourself with a knife, will it hurt?" Old Buddhist Abbot said, "It has already been a year since I fed it with my own meat. Other than the fact that it has not been in the temple for three months, it has been two hundred and ninety-nine days since then. Every single day, I cut off a piece of my own flesh to satisfy its desire for human flesh. The physical pain is small, so if I cannot help it escape the Sea of Bitterness, in the next life, it will fall into an endless cycle of reincarnation due to its greed for human flesh.


    When I think about how Old Buddhist Abbot cut off a piece of meat every day for 299 days, this kind of pain is simply torture. If it was me, I definitely wouldn''t be able to do it.


    When Senior Sister and I came out, the sky was already slightly bright. On the way back, we remained silent. Old Buddhist Abbot''s actions had really shocked me.


    "What''s that?" I lifted my head and looked in the direction she was pointing. I saw a miserable black crow sitting on the roof of a house, its head lowered as it looked into the yard, its neck tilted from time to time.


    "Isn''t that just a crow ¡­ What''s there to be surprised about? " I said, "No, if you look at it closely, it doesn''t look right." The Senior Sister said.


    It''s just that it''s a little bigger than an ordinary crow. I saw it a few days ago as well, probably because the nearby crows have been dead for quite a while now.


    I replied, "There''s nothing special about it. Senior Sister, you''re too worried." As soon as I said that, the crow noticed us, looked at us warily, flapped his wings, and left. As he flew away, I saw that he had a pair of wings under his wings.


    "Did you see that ¡­" I saw it. " The raven flew away, and we just stood there, stunned. The wind in the early morning made us feel cold, and a white cloth floated out from the house that the raven landed in. Could it be that this house was dead as well?


    He had a lot of doubts in his heart, but he endured it and went home, because both of us were sleepy, and after a night in the temple, when the sky was about to brighten up, we were still awake. We didn''t know how I looked like, but Senior Sister''s dark circles were already starting to appear, and if we didn''t sleep now, we really wouldn''t be able to stay awake for a while.


    He fell on the bed with a thud. It was a wonderful feeling, stretching out his arms and legs, feeling the blood coursing through his body. Everywhere he went, there was joy in his heart. It was a wonderful feeling, a comfort.


    It''s easy to get sleepy when you''re comfortable, let alone when I didn''t sleep last night. I closed my eyes and covered myself with a blanket, dozing off in a daze.


    Perhaps it was because of their deep sleep, but their dreamland illusions were also real. First, there were a few old Taoists dressed in Taoist clothes, gossiping about all over, with peach wood swords and Copper Coin Sword s in their hands. They gestured randomly, one after the other, to scare people away, and those who didn''t know what was going on thought that the Heavenly King had descended to the mortal world.


    Some of the old Taoists moved faster and faster, making me feel like I was in a car sickness, but then they simply put down their swords and they circled around, spinning faster and faster, faster and faster, and I really couldn''t take it anymore, so I had to close my eyes in case I vomited.


    For some reason, when I closed my eyes, I could see what they were doing. Seeing that I wasn''t looking at them, the old Taoists stopped and walked towards me angrily. They took the lead and grabbed me by the collar, shaking me from my dream to reality.


    "Wake up, wake up, someone is looking for you." When I opened my eyes, Fool Girl was still strongly pushing me. I glared at her and she also saw me, but didn''t have any intention of stopping. As she looked at me, she pushed me and said, "Wake up, someone''s looking for you."


    I held my breath, pressed her hand, and said, "Can''t you see I''m awake?" "Oh, it''s good that you''re awake. Someone is looking for you." Only then did Fool Girl know that I had really woken up, turned around and left.


    Who would come to class today? It couldn''t be the Brother Hua, right? Besides him, I couldn''t think of anyone else who could find me. After all, I couldn''t even recognize my classmates at school.


    "Coming, coming." He hurriedly put on his clothes and pants, then walked down the stairs with Tara in her shoes. Before he could even get downstairs, he heard a sharp knock on the door. Those who didn''t know what had happened thought there was a fire.


    When I opened the door, an old couple, their faces pained, were at the door. I couldn''t believe that they had made such a big knock, and I suspected that if I opened the door later, they would kick it open.


    "What''s wrong, this is the morning ¡­" After saying that, I looked at my watch and saw that it was already ten in the morning. I invited the two of you to come in and sit down, rubbed my sore head, and put on a friendly look, this is what my master said, our industry is also a service industry, if you want to do good business, you have to face people with smiles. My master always said that I am like a dead fish all the time, and I don''t laugh, but I feel that I am quite innocent.


    "En, you two elders don''t need to be so excited. If you have anything to say, just tell me. I''ll definitely do my best to help you two." I seriously said, at the same time trying to make my forced smile seem more natural. The old lady wiped away her tears and said, "Little master, you don''t recognize me anymore. I was here the day before yesterday."


    I looked carefully and only then did I recognize her. She did come a few days ago and the one receiving her was senior sister. But why did her hair suddenly become so white?


    "Oh, I recognize you, but your hair ¡­" I asked. The old lady sighed and said, "Sigh, I can''t sleep if I can''t eat in these two days, let alone at night, I can see my grandson coming back during the day, but he keeps crying towards me. My family can''t see me except when I sleep, and even if I tell them, they won''t believe it, so I can only help. Look at my white hair, if it continues, I don''t know how long I''ll live."


    Listening to the old lady wipe her tears as she spoke, my heart is not feeling well. The old man took out a handkerchief to wipe her tears as if they had nothing to live for. If this state continues, the old lady will easily be reunited with her grandson.


    "Don''t cry, aunt. My master is not home. If you believe my words, I''ll go with you." I hastily tried to persuade her to stop crying after hearing my words. She sized me up and asked, "Can you do it? Little master, you''re so young." Normally, if someone were to say something like that, I might feel uncomfortable, but seeing her like this, my heart would slowly become filled with pity for her. Furthermore, I was taught a lesson by the Old Buddhist Abbot in the temple, so I didn''t complain at all.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll definitely be able to help you. When are we leaving?" When I said this, the old lady asked in astonishment, "Little master, are you able to come out now?" "Yes." That''s great, you really are my old lady''s savior. "


    Seeing her like this, I felt even more uncomfortable in my heart. Why did she still suffer at such a young age? If possible, I would rather bear the burden for her. At least I still have some leeway to retaliate.


    Senior Sister is still sleeping, I don''t want to disturb her, so I told Fool Girl to wait for Senior Sister to wake up and tell her that I''m going out, then we went straight to her house.


    Along the way, the old lady complained incessantly, starting with her son''s marriage. The two of them married late, her son late as well, and she was about to go crazy waiting for her grandson to be carried. After his birth, the grandson was treated as a treasure, and she was really afraid of him, so she put it in her hands.


    However, such a person died mysteriously just a few months after he was born. It really took their lives away. The old lady and the old man both wanted to hang on to their throats, but they finally managed to bury their grandson. Now that they met with such a situation, this family was truly unlucky.


    On the way, I saw a few houses with white cloths floating around. I counted five houses, and this is really strange. If we say it''s an accident, then it''s an accident.


    At her door, the old lady called out to someone, and her son''s daughter-in-law came out, and when she saw that I didn''t have much of a reaction, she simply called me in and went about her business. I can understand which family''s dead child would be in the mood to entertain a stranger.


    "Young master, every day at this time I should be sick, my little grandson would come to find me, babble, babble ¡­" Young master, every day at this time I would be sick, my little grandson would come to find me, babble, babble, walk. As the old lady spoke, she was on the verge of tears. The old man quickly comforted her and I rubbed my eyes.


    After looking for a while, there was nothing special about it, only that there was a little less popularity, which was related to the host''s population level and health, her family had just died, her mood was low, her popularity was definitely not good, the old lady said that she could see her grandson coming back in broad daylight, this was really weird, I couldn''t feel even a little bit of her Yin energy.


    The more I thought about it, the more I couldn''t understand it. Logically speaking, if a baby accidentally died, it was very possible for it to form the Infant Spirit, because the Infant Spirit has a very strong attachment to their loved ones in the human world. They would think that they were still alive and would keep these kinds of thoughts in mind, and that they would basically wander around the vicinity of the place they were living in, and even try to get close to their loved ones.

 C187

    After placing a Heart Defensive Spell around the house, it was considered a defensive measure. Ordinary evil spirits and ghosts would all retreat after knowing the difficulties. After staying for a while longer, I saw that the family was really unhappy and instructed their families not to wander around.


    "One advice for filial piety, gold for filial piety, filial piety for filial piety, disobedient disobedience for nurturing, two advice for daughter-in-law to filial piety, filial piety for parentage with many benefits, guarding and working for you, once again as your babysitter, three advice for parents-in-law to be unbiased, for daughter-in-law to be as intimate as her daughter ¡­" As I was walking back, a humming sound came from behind me. I looked back and saw a man dressed in casual clothes walking towards me.


    When he walked past me, I could smell a very unpleasant odor coming off him. It wasn''t strong, I wouldn''t have been able to smell it if it were a normal person. It was just that I could smell the scent of bird droppings.


    This person passed by in a flash. It seemed like he was an ordinary person, but I kept feeling that something was amiss. I couldn''t tell where, but maybe the temperament he exuded was similar to that of an ordinary person. I had to pay more attention to him.


    "Sigh, Old Deaf, you''re finally here." Someone came out from a nearby household and called this idle person in. The person called Old Deaf did not say anything as he swaggered in.


    The Old Deaf swaggered in, and the person who welcomed him looked to be quite young, and had even bowed his head in gratitude. He was bowing and bowing respectfully to the Old Deaf, and had a smile on his face, and did not look like he was paying respects to his friends, but instead looked like he had a request.


    I pretended that I was passing by casually and stood in front of his house. Uncle Xie Zhe was currently accompanying the idler called Old Deaf, and I heard everything clearly from the door.


    "Old Deaf, look, you are giving a discount to someone else''s family, even to my nephew''s family. We have known each other for so many years ¡­"


    I can''t, your family has an old lady who died. The children that I gave discounts to are all children. Kids save money, you won''t get a discount." The old deaf man''s voice was hoarse, which made people uncomfortable. The bald man and the old deaf talked for a while, but the old deaf man refused to give up, so the bald man had no choice but to compromise.


    Old Deaf walked into that house and very quickly, he went through every single one of the families that had died. It turned out that these families'' coffins were all booked by him, so he came to arrange for a size.


    This is the first time I heard that after Old Deaf left, I silently followed behind him. Who knew that although he didn''t seem to be going fast, it was actually quite strenuous for me to follow him? Could it be that he had the ability to shrink the ground to only an inch?


    He had walked for a long distance before he realized it. His coffin shop was located very far away from my house, and this person had specially chosen a path with very few people. At the very end, there was not even a single soul on the path, and in front of him was a small door with no signboard.


    Old Deaf walked in unsteadily. The small door was dilapidated and looked like it was about to fall down the moment it opened and closed. I am becoming more and more curious about this person since he can live in such a place.


    He didn''t turn on the light for a while after he went in, so I sneaked in through the back wall. I didn''t know why, but this person''s aura attracted me.


    The window at the back of the house was very old and was devoid of any life. It didn''t seem like someone was living here, but rather that it had been abandoned for a long time. After finally finding a clear spot on the window, I pressed my face against it and looked inside.


    The interior was extremely dark, and even with my eyesight stretched to the limit, I was still unable to see clearly. In the darkness, I could only faintly make out that something was standing or falling. Suddenly, my sight turned a deep blue, and the blue flame flickered like a flame, and stopped less than half a meter away from me. The blue flame was very small, and hung in the air, and for some reason, I kept feeling that the blue flame was staring at me.


    After a while, the blue fire disappeared. I couldn''t see anything, so I carefully walked back. I was very curious about the unknown blue fire.


    On the way back, I always felt that my shoulders were uncomfortable and my legs were getting worse. Originally, I didn''t know how tired I was when I was walking, but on the way back, I always felt uncomfortable and stopped to rest a few times.


    "I''m back." Senior sister was already awake, she was washing up in the kitchen. After hearing what I said, she came out and asked: "Fool Girl said that you went to see someone, why are you back so late? Which family?"


    "The old lady who came to see you a few days ago, let''s not talk about it anymore. I feel a bit uncomfortable, so I''ll be taking a rest first." As I talked, I felt dizzy and sick. I didn''t want to open my eyes at all, so I forced myself to stand up and prepare to head upstairs, but suddenly there was a sharp pain in my shoulder that almost made me scream out in pain. I fell to the ground, my eyes started to sparkle from the pain, and my mouth started to suck in air.


    Senior Sister hurriedly helped me up. "What happened to you?" I said, "Maybe it''s cold and damp and my shoulder hurts like hell. I''m going up first. Don''t call me after dinner."


    It was as if the uncomfortable feeling had suddenly come over me when I was lying on the bed and rubbing my shoulders. The sudden sharp pain from before did not leave any mark, and I felt very strange, it was as if someone had used a kitchen knife to chop my shoulder, but now I did not feel anything at all. It was unbelievable.


    As the pain faded, I started to recall the blue flame that I saw at the window of Old Deaf''s house. It was so small yet it seemed to be burning solid.


    In the dream, I was walking along the path in a daze, surrounded by a desolate and barren scene, the wild land was filled with clumps of weeds, all tangled together like weeds, and they looked like they had been dead for a long time. As I walked slowly from the path to the wild land, the clumps of weeds grew larger and larger, and slowly the weeds began to wiggle, as if something was about to emerge from them, and for some reason I was terrified of what was about to appear.


    All the clumps of grass began to squirm. I don''t understand why things that were lifeless would move. I don''t even know if it was its head or its tail. But it was really a little too big, almost as long as a snake, and when it stuck its head out and began to look around, it was sensing everything here, although I didn''t know what it was doing it with.


    I don''t know why, but I was afraid of it. The sense of danger I got from this thick, slow-moving bug was so great that even if I didn''t know where its mouth was, even if it had a mouth, I wasn''t sure if it had one, but it carried an aura that didn''t seem to belong to this world, and I couldn''t help but step back, wanting to get as far away from it as possible.


    It was crawling slowly on the pile of grass, as if it was slowly getting used to this place. I was more and more sure that it didn''t belong here, so I retreated to the edge of the grass behind me and stopped. I leaned against it and stared at the squirming insect.


    I instinctively withdrew my hand and looked back. A bigger worm had appeared on the clump of grass behind me, and it had been flung away by me. It lifted its head abruptly, and even though there was no sign of a head on its head, I could still feel a kind of anger coming from it. Yes, it was anger, a thick, featureless worm that was exuding an emotion similar to that of a human being.


    I cried out in alarm and retreated, only now did I realize that the bigger and smaller clumps of grass were filled with bugs, the bigger ones were filled with bigger ones, while the smaller ones were filled with smaller ones. They slowly crawled out of the clumps of grass and explored the world slowly, and they gave off an aura that was very familiar, they were trying to understand this place, they were trying to integrate here, excitement, nervousness, desire, and all sorts of emotions were being emitted from their bodies, these were emotions that only humans would have, for some reason, I could feel them from their bodies.


    Breathing harder and harder, I slowly moved, trying to get away, unable to see where I was going, as if the whole world were filled with dead grass and insects, and by then I had nothing else to think about but running, and fear had already filled my mind.


    I turned and ran, as if everything were the same, without any difference. I kept running, bypassing the clumps of grass, and the wind I brought with me attracted the attention of the bugs. They were so sensitive that they quickly discovered me, even if they didn''t have eyes.


    Slowly, they targeted me, and I kept accelerating, running, and the wind in my ears made me realize that my fear was so strong, that the bugs were moving slowly but steadily, that the bugs I saw everywhere were coming at me, and that they didn''t seem to worry that I would run away, even if I could get rid of them very soon.


    Slowly, more and more bugs began to gather behind me, and I was also constantly attracting the attention of the bugs. At this rate, I would be exhausted sooner or later, and thinking about this, my steps became heavier, and my originally light body suddenly felt as if a sack was placed on it.


    As my footsteps slowed, the strength in my body slowly disappeared, my eyes dimmed, the sky seemed to darken, the bugs behind me swarmed closer and closer, and other than the endless clumps of grass in front of me, there was nothing else I could do. Fear and exhaustion completely destroyed me, and I finally fell to the ground.


    The last image I could see was of the excited insects surrounding me, pressing down on me, layer by layer. I no longer had the strength to struggle, but my mind was so clear that I could clearly feel their joy after they had knocked me down, and I could clearly feel them drilling into my body. The bone-deep fear and pain engulfed me in an instant, and I had no strength to fight back.


    "Ah ¡­" With a cry of alarm, I woke up, and the soft light from the lamp gave me a sense of comfort and security. The dream was so real, so real that I wondered if I was really somewhere else, and the so-called dream was just another real space. I wiped the sweat from my forehead, and I felt my heart beating so hard that I wanted to get up and go for a drink of water.

 C188

    That bug was exactly the same as the one I had seen in my dreams. It had that strange aura from different worlds, and even though its body was so small, the shock it brought me was so great that I almost forgot the pain for an instant.


    "..." The insect seemed to sense my gaze and stopped twisting its body. The red dot on its head met mine and seemed to be watching me, and I felt a searching gaze pass from it.


    I suppressed my fear and quickly reached out to grab it. The insect seemed slow but was fast, and just as my fingers were about to touch it, it quickly shrank back. The hole it made when it came out was very small, and when it did, there was a sharp pain that made me want to dig it out with a knife.


    It didn''t move, and I couldn''t feel its movements, but I knew there was something in my body, a strange insect that gave off human emotions, and it was so uncomfortable that when the shadow in my heart deepened, I felt a kind of nausea.


    "F * ck, I have to get you out." There was such a monster in my body, and I was sick all the time. It was terrible not to know when it would come out of my body.


    After I sat down, I closed my eyes and touched my shoulder. The hole created by the insect had disappeared, and its sudden appearance made me panic, I didn''t know how to deal with it, I could even say that I knew nothing about it. I didn''t even know where it came from, how it entered my body. He was the only stranger I''d ever met, but how had he gotten the bug into me?


    According to the pain brought by this insect when it enters my body, it definitely wouldn''t be able to enter my body without a sound. I couldn''t think of anything after thinking for a long time, so I was fine with my master here, but I suddenly felt that the sense of security my master gave me was so great that when I left him, I was so helpless.


    Sigh, when Master was here, I always thought that I was someone with experience. Although I was young, I always thought that I was very mature, always trying to show something, always thinking that nothing could trouble me, but I didn''t know that I was actually a child under Master''s protection. The so-called experience was nothing.


    Just as I was lost in my memories, a sharp pain came from both of my shoulders at the same time, so much that I didn''t even dare raise my hand. I couldn''t help but groan as the pain continued to spread, forcing me to resist the pain as I looked over, only to see a horrifying sight.


    Both insects sensed me, and the red balls on their heads were pointed at me, as if they were watching me. Forcing myself to endure the pain, I gripped my right hand with my left and reached for my left shoulder to pull it out.


    The insect on my right shoulder was a little sluggish, and I grabbed it and slowly pulled it out of my body. The insect''s strength was not small, and its body was covered with tiny barbs that stuck into my body. When I tried to pull it, the sharp pain caused me to feel a sudden surge of anger.


    Only then did I feel that the hole in my shoulder was still bleeding, and that the blood was running down my shoulder to the ground, where it was mingling with the body of the insect, turning into a disgusting lump. Strangely, my blood was slowly disappearing, slowly merging with the body of the insect.


    "Pfft, disgusting thing. Sooner or later, I will dig all of you out." I spat hard on the floor and went downstairs.


    "Senior Sister, where''s the bandage?" I asked when I came downstairs, the blood on my shoulder had stopped bleeding, but I wanted to bandage it just in case.


    What happened? Aiya, what happened to your shoulder?" "Senior sister saw the blood flowing out from between my fingers and asked nervously," I said, "It''s nothing serious, just a small ailment." Let me see. " "Senior Sister pulled my hand away and carefully examined my wound." "Where did this wound come from?" "Nothing ¡­" "Tell me.


    Seeing that my senior sister was a bit anxious and that I was really helpless against these bugs, I finally made it clear to her. Hearing my words, she also had a face full of panic, "What the hell is this? The insects you''re talking about are so long in your body?" Senior sister opened her hand. The distance between the tip of her middle finger and the tip of her thumb was the length of the worm. I nodded. "And there''s more than one."


    Senior Sister''s expression was slightly pale, but she still consoled me, "It''s fine, it''s fine. Don''t worry, it might be some kind of parasite. I have a plan."


    The endless pain had consumed most of my physical and mental strength. The sheets on the bed were soaked with the liquid that flowed from my sweat to the insects as they moved back and forth. The bugs seemed to be able to move from any part of my body to any part of my lower leg to my shoulder.


    "Get up, your senior sister is calling you." Fool Girl repeatedly smashed the door, I struggled to stand up, slightly moved, my body was in pain everywhere, it was as though countless needles had stabbed into my body at the same time, the pain made me not dare to move, I hid on the bed and didn''t dare to stand up, Fool Girl saw that I was not going to stand up, so she came over to help me, one of her hands touched a hole that was filled with bugs, the pain made me push her away, the pain made me not know how to control myself, so I pushed the fat Fool Girl away with a ''thump thump'', then sat on the ground.


    Fool Girl fell to the ground with a wail and immediately jumped up and ran down. As he ran, he called out to his senior sister "Sis, he pushed me."


    After a while, Senior Sister came up. When she saw the miserable appearance of the wet bed sheets, she quickly came up to support me. "Junior Brother, quickly come down."


    The pain seemed to penetrate deep into my bones, and I wondered if the worms had already drilled into my bones and were eating my bone marrow. I almost walked down with my eyes closed.


    "Take off your clothes." Senior Sister placed the wooden tub for the bath in the kitchen, which was filled with steaming water. Senior Sister and Fool Girl helped me take off my clothes, because my hands were in so much pain that I didn''t dare to move, and even a slight movement would be heart-wrenching pain. As Senior Sister had just taken off my clothes, Fool Girl came over to take off my pants.


    The temperature of the water was extremely high, and the surface was covered with a layer of fiery red powder. As soon as I entered the water, my skin turned red from the heat, and soon I could no longer endure the heat. Under the pressure of this heat, the red drug''s medicinal properties erupted violently, and every tiny powder was surrounded by bubbles.


    The bugs in my body seemed to be restrained by the drug and didn''t dare to move too much. I could feel them moving slowly under my skin, but they didn''t dare to come out. The pain was slowly easing, and I finally managed to catch my breath.


    "Junior brother, this medicine can enter your body through your skin and kill those bugs. It will take a longer time, so don''t worry, I''ll always accompany you." At the same time, I was somewhat touched. Sometimes, even if I couldn''t help her, as long as there was someone by my side, I wouldn''t feel lonely. At the very least, I knew that I wasn''t alone and had the courage to persevere.


    A hand reached into the water and gripped my hand tightly. It was the senior apprentice sister''s hand. "Junior Brother, it might hurt a little later. Endure it." The senior sister frowned and said. The foolish aunt came with a basin full of water. The surface of the water was covered with a layer of light yellow stuff, and with a "Hua La" sound, all of it was poured in.


    Suddenly, a sharp pain came from my skin on the surface of the water, then spread all over my body. The pain confused me, and I fell head first into the water, while my senior sister''s other hand came to rest on my chin. The pain caused me to grip my senior sister''s hand tightly.


    This yellow drug seemed to have provoked the bugs in my body, a few of them couldn''t help but violently twitch under my skin. Such a big action made me wish I was dead, very quickly, a bug broke open my skin and drilled out, the moment it touched the water, the bug seemed to be electrocuted, it violently twitched for a moment and then stopped moving, following that, a few other bugs drilled out one after another, immediately becoming stiff after coming out.


    The bugs came out of my ribs and thighs, and their bodies floated up, and then a few dark streams of blood floated out and stained the water around me.


    Looking at the corpses of these bugs, I heaved a sigh of relief. Seems like the medicine still worked, I tried to incite the Fox Blood to fight against the pain, but for some reason, the Fox Blood in my body seemed to be hiding itself, I couldn''t seem to borrow the Fox Blood''s power, so the moment I found the bugs, the Fox Blood disappeared without a trace. In the end, it''s not my own item, it''s not completely under my control.


    "Senior Sister, there''s no need to hold my head." I couldn''t see Senior Sister''s face through the mist, but I could still feel her nervousness and worry. Senior Sister took back the hand that lifted my chin, the pain in the medicine was still very intense, but it was no longer as intense as before, and when I woke up a little, I realized that Senior Sister''s other hand was still tightly clenched by me. I hastily let go of her hand, but Senior Sister''s hand slowly pulled it back, and I saw that it was trembling.


    "Senior sister ¡­" I was a little choked up and couldn''t say anything. Senior sister patted my head and said, "Don''t worry. You''ll recover soon. Master is not with senior sister."


    I could already slowly get used to the pain of the potion. From night until dawn of the next day, senior sister had always been by my side, ready to help me change the potion at any time while a few more bugs drilled out from my body. It seemed that I would soon see the dawn of victory.

 C189

    "This is great! Junior brother, since so many have come out, you won''t have much more in your body." The Senior Martial Sister said in a gratified tone as she looked at the corpses of the bugs floating above the water.


    "Eh ¡­" "You''re such a nice person." Fool Girl said. Senior sister, help me take the bodies of the bugs and threw them into the barrel. On top of the lid, the dead bugs were piled up densely, it was as disgusting as it could get.


    "Alright, junior brother, let me help you out." After soaking in the bucket for over ten hours, the skin on my hands and feet started to wrinkle. My skin became very sensitive due to the drugs, and the pain was so intense that I didn''t even dare to turn around while lying on the bed. However, this was already much better than the feeling of the bugs drilling out of my body.


    The soft sheets were as rough as sandpaper to me, and the wounds from the bugs were pus and stinging, but at last I was able to relax, and the damned worm was out of my body.


    The discomfort of my body made me unable to sleep, even though I was already very tired. Lying on the bed and looking at the ceiling, for some reason, I could always see the shadows moving around on the white ceiling, the shadows moving slowly and looking so similar to the bugs that the more I looked, the angrier I got. I secretly breathed, ''pui!'' and spat on the ceiling.


    "Get up and eat." It''s unknown when I fell asleep, but Fool Girl''s shouts woke me up. Even from upstairs, I could hear her voice very clearly. Fool Girl probably knew his own loud voice, so he didn''t need to come upstairs to call me.


    Struggling to sit up, the wounds on my body and the sheets stuck together, I grimaced and sweated from the pain as I pulled away the adhesions.


    The food was quite sumptuous, Fool Girl sat down and continued eating, he did not want to take care of this patient and after a while, he still did not see his senior sister. I asked: "Fool Girl, where did senior sister go?" "Oh, she went out. She said that she didn''t want to wait for her, so I don''t know what she went to do." Fool Girl said in a muffled voice.


    I''ve been lying in bed for too long, and I''m still in a daze. I just sat downstairs and waited for my senior sister to come back. For some reason, I have a feeling that those bugs won''t let me go so easily.


    In the evening, Senior Sister finally returned, and with a happy expression, she entered the room. "Senior Sister, where did you go?" I asked. Senior sister chuckled as she drank her saliva and said, "I''ll contact Master."


    Senior Sister went to the hospital, called Master, and explained my situation. On the way, she looked at Senior Brother, and after hearing about my situation, Master fell silent for a while, from his words, Senior Sister could tell that Master was very worried about me, but he really couldn''t pull away, because they really needed him. Even if the Yuan Family and Department joined hands to attack Longevity Hall, they still wouldn''t be able to completely destroy the power of Longevity Hall.


    However, her master told her that there was someone who could help. This was also the reason why her senior sister was so happy when she came back. "Who is it?" I asked. Senior sister mysteriously smiled and said, "This person''s ability isn''t small. Moreover, you''ve seen him before."


    Listening to Senior Sister''s words, I carefully scanned through my mind. I had seen a person who was quite capable. After thinking for a long time, I still couldn''t figure out who he was. I could only shake my head and say, "I can''t think of anyone."


    "Madman Duan." After hearing what senior said, I then realised that Senior Sister was indeed a capable person, I was once chased by Lv Tianhe to Chen Village, it was Madman Duan who forced Lv Tianhe to retreat and save me, the mirror in his hands is truly a treasure, speaking of it, he is still considered my benefactor.


    However, there are no bugs in my body now, so I told Senior Sister that I don''t need to find Madman Duan. Senior Sister happily agreed, but immediately after, her face darkened again.


    "What''s wrong, Senior Sister?" I asked. Senior Sister sighed and said, "Ai, I saw senior brother just now." Speaking of Senior Brother, I also feel a little sad. Since Senior Brother was injured, it has already been a few days, and Senior Brother still has no intention of waking up once he has fainted. Although my heartbeat is still beating, and my life still exists, there is no difference between this and being dead, and the snake''s poison is slowly corroding Senior Brother''s internal organs. Although Senior Brother can temporarily control the snake''s poison by relying on medicine, at this rate, Senior Brother''s death is only a matter of time.


    "Junior brother, don''t worry about him. He will be fine. With senior sister and master here, all of you will be fine." Brother Liang told me before that there are no villains in this world, only those who do evil things, everyone''s nature is to yearn for kindness. I have never heard of such a thing before.


    In the eyes of others, Senior Sister may be a cold person, and she can even ignore her own parents, not just because her parents abandoned her when she was young, it was a mistake. Senior Sister herself also said that she did not care, because her feelings were more on her Master''s side, and even subconsciously, she considered her Master to be her father. She even felt that smiling to others was unnecessary, but towards her Master, me, and Senior Brother, she did not hold back at all.


    I don''t know if it''s because of the recovery of my body, or because I was lying in bed all day long, but at night I didn''t feel sleepy at all, my Master was slowly growing old, especially after my eldest senior brother fell down. His hair grew white during that period of time, and my senior brother lived together with my master.


    At this moment, my body is weak, so I can''t focus my mind. If I wanted to summon him, he could only use the power of the runes, and after chanting the incantation, I would ignite the Divine Rune. The Talisman paper was slowly burning, and the energy contained within it could be felt through the void, summoning the Wild Immortal.


    "Hehehe, little guy, what are you calling me for?" A burst of ear-piercing laughter resounded in his mind, was it Hui Laosan? But I didn''t invite him over, I just slapped my own forehead and thought to myself, why am I so stupid? I thought back to the incantation for a god, and logically speaking, the Talisman paper and the incantation shouldn''t go together, the two of them can''t work together, and the resulting energy is chaotic and weak, there''s only one possibility, that Hui Laosan''s true body is in the vicinity, and that''s why it affected him.


    I had no choice but to invite Master Chang. After finishing the incantation and burning the Talisman paper, Master Hui arrived and a big mouse suddenly jumped out of the window, turning into an old man. With his small nose and eyes, he revealed two front teeth with a smile.


    "Master Hui, what a coincidence." Hui Laosan looked around, and with a flick of his legs, he jumped onto the table. He was dishonest even when he sat on top of the table, and he spun around, "Master Hui, what are you looking for?"


    "Aren''t I hungry? I was just about to find something to eat, so you came to look for me. If you have anything to eat, bring it over for a taste." This Hui Laosan is different from me, it can be said that he and I are completely using each other as business partners. Since Master Chang is the same, it can be said that he knows everything, and this old mouse is just like a stranger, adding on the matter of the Third Great Grandma Hu, my trust in the Wild Immortal can be said to be reduced to the lowest. Master is right, wild animals are just wild animals, and can''t be measured using human morals.


    "Master Hui, wait a moment, I''ll find you something to eat." I forced myself to stand up, not wanting him to see how abnormal I was. Who knew that this Hui Laosan had such sharp eyes, to be able to see through my sickness with a single glance. "What''s wrong with you?


    If you don''t give me time to speak, then he''ll just go downstairs with a thump. I hastily tried to prop myself up. Just as I stood up, my back felt a chill. A tall figure appeared behind me, carrying with it a wild aura. "You ¡­" "What''s going on?" It was a cold voice as usual, but when I heard it, I was incomparably relieved. "Master Chang, you''re here."


    I leaned against the headboard. Master Chang frowned as he looked at me and asked, "Are you not feeling well?" Just as he finished speaking, Hui Laosan''s voice came from outside: "Hehehe, I''ve found them."


    Master Chang heard the sound and hid himself behind the door. Just as he stood guard, he opened the door. Hui Laosan carried a large bag of millets in, and threw Xiao Mi onto the table. He chuckled at me, "Brother, I''m really really hungry, don''t mind me." He opened the bag and took out a handful of millet. Just as he was about to put it in his mouth, he suddenly stopped. His nose twitched as he said, "No, that''s not right. This taste is ¡­"


    He suddenly turned his head, and saw that Master Chang was already standing behind him, enveloping him in a ball. Without saying anything further, Hui Laosan jumped towards the window, which Master Chang grabbed onto by the neck and pulled him back, and threw him onto the ground. Hui Laosan curled up into a ball, with his eyes closed and his mouth trembling.


    "What kind of person is this? Why does it have the smell of a field?" Master Chang looked at Hui Laosan who had shrunk into a ball and asked. I said, "Master Chang, he is also my stepping stone." "No wonder ¡­"


    Hui Laosan secretly opened his eyes a little bit, looked at me and then looked at Master Chang, after confirming that there was no danger, he carefully stood up and hid all the way to the corner of the wall.


    The Master Hui forced a smile and said: "Hui Laosan, Hui Laosan... "Hehehe." The Master Chang ignored him and looked at me. "What did you call me here for? Also, the Essence in your body is vibrating. I briefly explained the situation with Buggy and said, "Master Chang, the reason I called you here this time was mainly because of my senior brother."


    Master Chang thought for a while, then remembered that my senior brother was injured by him. He shook his head and said: "I was powerless against him, but that woman sealed seven inches of me, so I was completely out of control. When she hurt your senior brother, she used my Life Snake Poison, which had already become a part of my power, so I could not help you senior brother."


    Actually, I had already expected this result. If it was a normal injury, my master would have cured it long ago. I bitterly smiled and said, "I guess so too. I''ll have to trouble you to go over so late. Master Chang ¡­" Before I could finish my sentence, a sharp pain came from the back of my waist. Something was rapidly moving around my waist, causing me to scream out loud as I fell from the bed.

 C190

    "What is this?" Master Chang helped me onto the bed. I laid on the bed, exposing the back of my waist. On my waist, there were many densely packed red pimples.


    I reached out to touch the back of my waist, and when my fingers felt a sharp pain, I hurriedly pulled my hand back. Those who didn''t know what happened would think that my fingers were pierced by needles, but they would feel that there were several densely packed at the waist, entwined at the back, like a belt. There was something moving inside these red pimples, very much like those bugs.


    "You have a strange illness." The Master Chang said, "It''s possible. In fact, it was even more serious yesterday." Master Chang held me down and said, "I''ll help you dig these out." After saying that, he stretched out his fingernail and aimed at the closest part of the egg and slid down. In fact, Master Chang''s hands were very gentle, he only wanted to cut off the egg, but the moment his fingernail touched the egg, the other eggs started trembling.


    "Don''t, these worms are very smart. The moment I feel that they are going to be at a disadvantage, they will immediately drill into my body." I said, the Master Chang frowned, "I am also troubled by bugs, and sometimes they would crawl into my head, that kind of pain is really indescribable, what do you do now?" I said, "My master has already told me the solution. The last time we met at Chen Village, Madman Duan, he was able to help me. Tomorrow, Senior Sister and I will go find him."


    Master Chang said: "I don''t remember the Chen Village you mentioned, but if it''s not far from here, I will bring you there now." My waist was in unbearable pain. I hastily waved my hands and said, "Let''s wait for the pain on my waist for a little longer before we head there." Master Chang said: "This is nothing, let''s go." After saying that, he threw himself onto the ground and revealed his real body. It was a large, iron-gray snake with a dark green long strip below its head. Its eyes glowed with red light and its body coiled up, occupying most of the space in the room.


    When Hui Laosan saw this, he immediately jumped out of the window. His Master Chang tail rolled around me, broke through the window and rushed out, then landed on the ground, with a swing of his tail, he threw me behind its head. I sat on its body, there were scales on both sides of its head, I gently grabbed onto it and stabilized its body.


    Hearing the ''whoosh'' sound of Master Chang''s body hitting the ground, and feeling the night breeze caress his face, the pain on his waist seemed to lessen a little. "Master Chang, this way." As I commanded the Master Chang, I thought about how to get the Madman Duan to help me.


    The Master Chang was very fast, in less than an hour, they arrived at the boundary of the Chen Village and released me. The Master Chang turned into a human form, and for some reason, the dark of night shrouded the entire Chen Village like a hidden gigantic beast.


    "Let''s go in." Master Chang said, but he also felt that something was amiss, but judging from his appearance, he did not seem to have any intention of retreating, "Un." I nodded.


    The village is not small, and it is impossible to search from house to house. According to my previous experience, people like the Madman Duan would usually live in shacks, hmm, it would be much easier to find those kind of people.


    We walked in the village. The night in the village was extremely quiet, and I couldn''t even see my fingers in front of me. The Fox Blood seemed to have awoken at this moment.


    Master Chang and I walked very carefully, without making any sound. As we walked, Master Chang suddenly stopped and raised his head to take a whiff: "What a strong stench." I lifted my nose and sniffed, but I didn''t smell anything.


    After walking around the village, he found a short, run-down house, its four walls were almost completely destroyed. There was an old withered tree in the yard, with a few branches scattered around, just like a sick old man, it had lost its vigor, there was a deceptive Feng Shui sir who often talked about trees like this, thinking that this kind of tree in the yard was unlucky, in fact, the taller and more lush the tree is, the easier it is for the tree to gather shade, the more dead the tree is, it will become useless, the dead tree basically won''t provoke Spiritual Being to gather. If a tree dies, but the tree''s branches won''t fall.


    However, the old tree wasn''t completely useless. Even if it was a dead tree, it still took up a bit of space. This meant that this wasn''t a masterless land, so having a tree in the yard was still good for feng shui.


    There were four kinds of trees that were born to gather Yin, and among them, the locust tree had the title of the ghost among the trees. Ghost s and yin loving animals all gathered under the locust tree, and the locust tree that was over a hundred years old would definitely have Ghost s living under it, because the locust tree had a long period of accumulation of negative auras which were not conducive to the growth of living things, so rarely would the locust tree live past a hundred years. As long as the locust tree lived over a hundred years, it would borrow the power of Ghost, even taking the initiative to attract Ghost and Ghost to support each other.


    "Is it here?" The Master Chang asked, "There''s no place worse than this here, it''s this place." I carefully opened the door and entered. The interior of the house was dark, there weren''t even any light bulbs on the shed, and I really doubted if there was anyone here. If there was anyone inside, it would have to be someone like the Madman Duan.


    "Master Duan, are you there?" The room was in chaos, and I couldn''t see anything clearly at night. Even though I thought that I was bold to have someone as fierce as the Master Chang by my side, I was still a little afraid. Who knows what would suddenly appear there?


    After saying that, I didn''t reply for a long time. I really regretted coming out at night to get a flashlight. I had no choice but to brace myself and head inside.


    They entered one by one. This place was made up of two large rooms and a kitchen. There were also three small rooms in each of the houses. However, they had already searched every single room. There wasn''t even a cat.


    Helpless, I said to Master Chang: "Looks like Madman Duan isn''t living here. Let''s go." Master Chang laughed and said: "There is someone living here, but I do not want others to know." Then he stuck his tongue out and said, "It tastes good."


    I didn''t know what Master Chang meant by the smell of humans. I also sniffed around, but other than the smell of dust and dirt, there was nothing else. "Master Chang, let''s go?"


    Master Chang nodded his head and we walked outside. Master Chang was walking in front and I was at the back, and the moment I stepped out, I suddenly felt someone looking at me. Frowning, I turned around and saw nothing in the darkness. Before I left, I looked at the dead tree in the courtyard. I felt like I was acquainted with the dead tree, and thought that it might be similar to the old coat that Madman Duan wore.


    In the next few days, the bug eggs on my waist didn''t move at all, and I was also busy helping the nearby five families leave their homes, so I was in no hurry to find Madman Duan. Furthermore, Master Chang seemed to be intentionally hiding from me, if that''s really the case, then I shouldn''t trouble him so easily.


    Children, especially infants, don''t have to be put in coffins when they die, depending on the situation. For example, there is a family whose babies are unstable after death, and only want to come back and be with their families. Senior Sister and I stayed there for three days and three nights, waiting for Infant Spirit.


    "Junior brother, how is the insect egg on your waist?" On the night of the third day, when Senior Sister and I were squatting behind that family''s house, she asked, "The insect egg isn''t really that bad. Is there something more serious than that?" The Senior Sister nervously asked, "What else is there?" I bitterly smiled and said, "The form teacher called me yesterday to ask if I should take a break from school. Judging from her tone, my future days in school won''t be good." The Senior Sister heaved a sigh of relief and said, "You scared me." I said, "Senior sister, you don''t know, but I''m very worried right now. If the next exam doesn''t go well and Master comes back, he will take my life. He said that I must raise my rank by 10 compared to the previous exam." "Hahaha, then you''re in trouble."


    As we were chatting, we suddenly heard a crying sound. It was barely discernible, almost distant, and fleeting, and if it weren''t for the fact that the Fox Blood had warmed up recently, her senses were sharp, so she might not have been able to hear it.


    "Senior Sister, did you hear that?" I asked in a low voice. Senior sister nodded. "I think I heard something." I picked up the talisman and quietly climbed onto the roof. Senior sister quickly followed.


    This time, both of us did not bring any weapons. Ghost Torture Stick s and Copper Coin Sword s had an excessive killing power, and Infant Spirit normally did not have any intention of harming anyone, but only wanted to return to his parents and family. After all, the location of the Yin Body was too cold and lonely for them.


    We saw a child walking in from the roof. It seemed that he had just learned how to walk, and his steps were clumsy, so Senior Sister and I did not dare to open the Yin Yang Eyes completely. The Infant Spirit Yin Qi was weak, but its spirit energy was heavy.


    "This little guy can actually find his way home, it''s really not easy." I sighed. Indeed, it was not easy, Infant Spirit''s intelligence was not high, and had just risen in spiritual energy. Under normal circumstances, people would lose themselves in it, not to mention finding their home before death.


    "Give it to me." Senior sister reached out her hand for the soul attracting talisman. I said, "I think it''s better if I do it." Holding his breath, he retrieved all of the Yang Qi s that had leaked out of his body, so as to not be detected by the Infant Spirit with his middle yin body, and jumped down from the house and placed the Soul Drawing Rune on Infant Spirit''s head without hesitation. At the same time, he landed steadily on the ground.


    ''Pa! ''A crisp sound echoed through the air. Infant Spirit was stunned still for a moment as he activated his Soul Luring Talisman. I signaled to my senior sister that we had succeeded and she gave me a thumbs up.


    Who knew that just as I was about to relax, the Infant Spirit would suddenly scream out, frantically waving his little fists, jumping and jumping, and very quickly his face would turn red, he couldn''t hear the cries of the middle yin body, and didn''t have to worry about him waking up his neighbor, but I was so close that I almost fell down from fright.


    "F * ck, what are you trying to do?" Infant Spirit was still continuously raising his fist in front of his face, crying and shouting, his small face full of tears. The Soul Drawing Rune was able to transform the Yin Body that was in his heart, using this to fulfill their wish and resolve their resentment. However, I didn''t expect that the resentment in Infant Spirit''s heart would be so great.

 C191

    This Infant Spirit was getting more and more manic. If he continued like this, he would easily turn into a fierce ghost, and then he would never be able to return. He wouldn''t even have the qualifications to enter the cycle of reincarnation.


    I didn''t want it to become like this. In a moment of desperation, I took out a Breaking Talisman and threw it towards the Nascent Soul. When the Breaking Talisman touched the Nascent Soul, it exploded with a violent energy, causing the Nascent Soul to scream in pain and fall onto the opposite wall.


    According to normal standards, the Soul Drawing Rune would absorb the memories of the Infant Spirit, and the thing that was most difficult for the Infant Spirit to forget was its family. If it wasn''t allowed to go home, it wouldn''t be able to do so, and the Soul Drawing Rune would transform into the appearance of its family members to dilute its resentment, to end its wish. Just now, the Infant Spirit''s furious punches must have been directed at that illusory family member, hah, this child was definitely someone with heavy feelings, after becoming a Infant Spirit, he actually had such a big knot in his heart.


    I originally thought that a Soul Drawing Rune would be enough to dissolve its resentment, since the Infant Spirit was easy to coax. I never thought that this Infant Spirit''s tiny body would actually have such a huge grievance, it really makes me feel helpless and pitiful.


    There are only two paths, one is to use a heavy technique to disperse it, causing its soul to scatter. In this way, there will no longer be this person in the world, after the soul dissolves, the soul will scatter to all parts of the world, there is no chance of gathering it. The second path is to take it back, put it in my own space, and when the time is right I will then disperse its resentment.


    However, if they did not handle it well, the Infant Spirit''s resentment would not be under control, and would easily become evil spirits, if they truly became evil spirits, then the world would not allow it, and at that time, other than eliminating the evil spirits, there was no other way, but even if the evil spirits were monsters that the heaven and earth could not tolerate, killing them would still be an extremely heavy job, and it was an extremely heavy job, because the evil spirits were already in a tragic state, and the resentment that filled the heaven and earth could not be released.


    Infant Spirit seemed to have realized what I was about to do and looked at me with widened eyes. The expression in his eyes slowly changed, from confusion at the start to fear, to resentment, as if he knew what I was about to do. When his life is threatened, everyone will have a premonition, including the spirit bodies.


    It bared its fangs in a threatening manner. The Senior Sister said on the room: "Don''t anger it. The Infant Spirit will easily lose control. That won''t be easy to deal with." I waved my hand to indicate that there was no need to worry. I still had some confidence in myself, at least I didn''t have to worry too much about dealing with a Infant Spirit.


    It didn''t seem to be prepared to attack me immediately, and I didn''t know how it would attack me either. At this time, Senior Sister jumped down from the roof, and the two of us slowly surrounded it.


    "Be careful, it''ll be fine as long as you injure it." However, this speed is simply too hard to grasp. The moment I make a mistake, it will easily lose control and turn into a malicious ghost, I have never seen a malicious ghost before, for I feel that this legendary spirit body is still very far from me, at least for now.


    The Fox Blood was swimming slowly in my body, and as the Fox Blood moved, my body became more and more excited. This made me most at ease, as I relied on the Fox Blood for most of my strength, to the point where if I lost this support, I would be at a loss and might even panic.


    The Fox Blood flowed all over my body. I felt a comfortable warmth on one side, and my limbs became nimble. My body also became a lot lighter.


    "Good girl, don''t move. Big brother is here to help you." I bent down and carefully sent the Five-Thunder Divine Symbol in my hand towards it. As long as the divine symbol was placed on its head, it wouldn''t even need to be placed on its forehead. This spell which contained the power of heavenly thunder would seriously injure it.


    Infant Spirit glared at me viciously, but didn''t move an inch. I was overjoyed, it finally understood that I was here to help it? How great it is! I''ll help you release your grievances, and you can reincarnate as soon as possible. I can easily make a deal of trouble, and killing two birds with one stone will benefit each other. Truly a good child.


    In truth, I wasn''t just mumbling blindly, I was implying that my psychokinesis was inside, it was also used to soothe the spirits. Someone who was so focused on cultivating with psychokinesis that he could even use psychokinesis to control ghosts and gods, that was the ability, my current level was only able to fool little rascals like Infant Spirit, and any higher level spirit body would only be fart to it with my psychokinesis.


    "Right, just like that ¡­" Seeing that the Five Thunder Divine Symbol was about to land on its head, my heart tensed up. The senior sister behind me was the same. I could even hear my own heart beating.


    "Let go of my child." At this very moment, a scream suddenly came from above my head. It was so hoarse and unpleasant that it sounded like someone was rubbing a fingernail on the blackboard. The moment I heard it, all the hair on my body stood up and I couldn''t help but shiver.


    Infant Spirit was also frightened by the voice, he ran to the side and looked at the sky, as though he was very afraid of the voice. I turned my head, only to see a black shadow rushing down from the sky.


    Alright, the moment I dodged, the light beams on the ground lit up. When the black shadow''s nails made contact with the ground, sparks were produced. Who the heck is this person?


    I don''t know what kind of spell he used, but Infant Spirit is motionless, and was easily swept away by him. I was shocked, could he also have a Spirit Body, otherwise how could he snatch Infant Spirit away so easily, but how could a Spirit Body catch fire on the ground?


    The man did not stop. After raiding Infant Spirit, he disappeared from my sight after a few leaps, and I was sure that he was not a spirit body but a living person. Because the smell he brought over was exactly the same as the one on Old Deaf, the stench of bird poop.


    "Senior Sister, I will chase after him first. I can''t let him capture Infant Spirit." I shouted to my senior sister, then jumped out of the wall and ran in the direction of the black figure. When the black figure appeared, I used the great power of the Fox Blood to summon the Master Chang, thus, after a few steps, the Master Chang appeared. Without saying a word, I jumped onto the Master Chang''s body, and the Master Chang chased after the black figure.


    With Master Chang''s full speed, his speed actually surpasses mine, the Godspeed Armored Horse. I don''t know if I''m close to catching up to First Martial Uncle''s speed when controlling the Five Devils, but this speed is already the fastest I''ve ever seen.


    Last time, the Master Chang was worried about my body and didn''t dare to use any strength. This time, he felt the power of the Fox Blood that was rolling in my body, and he was no longer prepared to hold anything back. His body that was seven to eight meters long was tightly pressed against the ground, and even his head was pressed down to the lowest.


    The black shadow should be Old Deaf, and as he walked and jumped, he did not know why, but the strength of his jump allowed him to jump a few metres away, and he was even able to stay in the air for a certain period of time. It felt like he was gliding, and with his black clothes, he looked extremely like a big bird.


    "Master Chang, can you still move faster?" Old Deaf seemed to know that Master Chang had accelerated, his speed also seemed to have accelerated. He could actually glide in the air for a few seconds with a single jump, this kind of feeling didn''t seem to be running, but rather, it seemed like he was flying at a low altitude. My heart started to beat faster, this kind of nervous and exciting feeling filled my chest, I suddenly started to like this kind of feeling, danger, I actually somewhat looked forward to this kind of danger.


    The Fox Blood in my body started to stir restlessly, and I almost didn''t blink, afraid that the Old Deaf would disappear from my sight in the blink of an eye. Luckily, with the improvement of the Fox Blood, my senses became sharper, and I would definitely not miss the special smell that was coming from the Old Deaf.


    Both sides chased each other for a long time. I no longer cared about that, but I suddenly realized that the road here is somewhat familiar. Isn''t this the same road as the road to the Chen Village? Could it be that the Old Deaf was going to Chen Village too? What was he doing there?


    Sure enough, he was really prepared to go to Chen Village, his front legs were in there, but I did not stop and followed him in. The stench coming from Old Deaf''s body and the stench coming from his body caused a few dogs in the village to bark, and after barking a few times, they immediately quieted down and whimpered softly.


    Chen Village was not small. We passed through the village one after the other. He didn''t want to stop, so he soon arrived at the lake behind the village. The lake was near Chen Village, and his name was Chen Jia Lake. He stopped by the lake.


    He slowly squatted down, and placed the thing he was carrying on his chest onto the ground. It was indeed Infant Spirit, and for some reason, Infant Spirit had already fainted, could it be that he suffered from heavy injuries and his spirit energy wasn''t enough to support his movements, which was why he was in a state similar to a human who was unconscious?


    The Fox Blood in my body was boiling, but I became even calmer. I didn''t know why, but the situation in front of me was really unexpected, I didn''t even feel that bit of nervousness just now, only thought about how to face my enemy. I didn''t even want to know his true identity, which was simply inconceivable to me, who was extremely curious.


    Later on, Master Chang and I analyzed that it was because of the Fox Blood in my body that changed my personality. The characteristic of the Celestial Fox was that she was calm and quick-witted, and would maintain a clear head in the face of any predicament. In that state, reason would prevail over emotion, and my curiosity and adventurous spirit were temporarily suppressed.


    I stared at him intently. At this time, the originally calm surface of the lake suddenly surged with waves, and a huge oval-shaped monster emerged from within. The monster parted the water surface and swam towards the lake, slowly walking to the side of Old Deaf.


    Rich river lord, the moment I saw this monster, I immediately recognized it, it was exactly the same as the monster I saw in the flood. Rich river lord is said to be River Earl''s mount, and he lives in the rivers and lakes, and this rich river owner is clearly much smaller, only the size of a car.


    The Lord of the Wealth River came ashore, and on his back, a man, surely not a man, for he had no head, and his shoulders were empty, and ''he'' jumped down from the Lord of the Wealth River and stood at his side, while the Old Deaf stopped trembling, and his head slowly floated up, along with a saccate. Even in the darkness, I could see clearly that the sacculus was still pulsing, a lung.

 C192

    Lung? I squeezed my eyes to make sure again that it was indeed a lung, fresh and still moving, under his head.


    "What kind of monster is this?!" Master Chang stood by my side in his human form, looking at the floating heads, he couldn''t help but exclaim. Master Chang had already been a wild immortal who had cultivated for over a hundred years, even he was able to exclaim out loud about "monster".


    The head floated a few circles with its lungs before landing on the body, becoming a complete human being. The body that I had been chasing after split into several large crows and flew away. The eyes of the crows had a blue glow in them, similar to the blue flame that I had seen in Old Deaf''s window that day.


    The thought that I was chasing these crows and a monster with a head on its chest made me feel uncomfortable.


    The monster, no, after the weirdo had laid his head down, he quickly said something to the river lord. Although the river lord was very big, but it could be seen that he was still very young, the river lord''s fatigue was obvious on his face, and his eyes could not fully open. After hearing the Old Deaf''s orders, he slowly nodded his head, turned around, and walked towards the lake.


    As the era progressed, the number of these types of spirit beasts decreased rapidly. The River Lord was a spirit beast that had been living in the water for a long time, and even more so, no one knew about it, it was said that this type of spirit beast was the owner of the water, and some people even said that they were spirit beasts that were with River Earl and were contaminated with Immortal Qi. No matter what, this kind of spirit beast rarely interacted with humans, and even intentionally avoided humans.


    But why does it seem like the young River Lord sees the Old Deaf as his master? The only possibility is that it is controlled by the Old Deaf using an evil technique.


    Old Deaf grabbed onto Infant Spirit''s neck and lifted him up, walking towards the distant shore of the lake. I hastily followed, this demon definitely wanted to use Infant Spirit to do some evil deeds, the Infant Spirit''s resentment is dense and easy to control, it has always been the favorite of those who cultivate the evil techniques.


    I didn''t have anything else to say, at the moment he wasn''t on guard, so I didn''t hold back, grabbing a Five Thunder Divine Symbol in my hand, I pointed it straight at the back of his head, this demon''s body was dense with Spirit Demon Qi, the Five Thunder Divine Symbol is the most resistant to Evil Qi, if I could hit him, it would definitely take half of his life.


    When he landed on the ground, I was still curious as to why he was able to use his flesh to lift up the spirit body. When he turned around, I saw that he had a worm that was half the size of his palm in his hands, but its body was pitch-black, and there was a long and sharp spike on its head. When that spike pierced through Infant Spirit''s neck, it was no wonder that Infant Spirit was grabbed by him and had no strength to struggle at all.


    It was said that the extremely strong poison could affect one''s soul, and today, it seemed to be true. Infant Spirit was being controlled by the poison thorn, and even though it was in the form of a spirit, it was still very damaging to Infant Spirit, as painful as putting a naked person into a world of ice and snow. I saw that Infant Spirit''s face was deathly pale, and his eyes were tightly shut, looking very weak and weak.


    Seeing that I had retreated, the Old Deaf didn''t seem to want to waste any time with me and turned to leave. I was angry and resentful, angered to the point that he didn''t even put me in his eyes.


    "Just what kind of demon are you? Why did you capture the Infant Spirit? Also, five families of dead people in a row, did you do this?" I asked, stopping him.


    Half of Old Deaf''s face was covered by his hair, while the other half of his exposed eyes would occasionally shoot blue light at me. After a long while, he finally spoke, his voice hoarse and unpleasant, "So what if I did it?"


    My tone sounded righteous and confident, without the slightest bit of fear or guilt. I said with a laugh, "Your life went too smoothly, didn''t it?"


    Old Deaf was stupefied by my question. He tilted his head and said, "What did you say?" I didn''t reply. I stretched out my arm and revealed the Five Thunder Divine Talisman on my palm. "I''ll put this talisman on your face later to kill your demonic aura."


    At this time, Master Chang had already appeared behind him soundlessly. In order to attract Old Deaf''s attention, I kept talking, Master Chang had reached my attack range, his big tail was swept out horizontally by the cold wind, and directly hit Old Deaf''s head. Old Deaf''s head, along with a large string of internal organs, was knocked out and rolled onto the ground.


    The Old Deaf''s body fell and the Infant Spirit also fell to the ground. I stepped forward to pick up the Infant Spirit, and just as I was about to pull the bug out from the back of his neck, I realized that I couldn''t take it away with me if the Infant Spirit didn''t reveal himself, so I had no choice but to let it endure for a bit before sending it off to the store.


    "Let''s go, Master Chang." Just as Master Chang and I were about to leave, we heard the sound of water flowing behind us. I couldn''t help but wonder, could it be that the River Lord came out? Turning his head to look, he saw Old Deaf holding onto his head and standing by the lake, using the lake water to wash the internal organs under his head.


    Old Deaf''s head spoke up: "Give that child back to me, I''ll exchange for something else with you." All of the hairs on my body stood on end. Anyone who saw this scene would probably feel some fear, so they forcefully suppressed their fear and placed Infant Spirit on the ground. They looked at him for a bit, and it seemed that they would have to deal with him today.


    Master Chang entered my body in one go, this is the method to combine the powers of both Fangxian and Fangxian, using this method can greatly increase Fangxian''s power, but Fangxian who acts as a carrier will be very burdensome, so the time is very short, this is also the decision that I had to make due to extreme helplessness.


    I felt as if there were one more person in my body. It was a wonderful feeling, the body became a machine, and the person who operated the machine became two.


    His Dantian suddenly became heavier, his body suddenly grew taller, his shoulders became much thicker, and from the exposed arm, it could be seen that under the skin, there was a surge. With his hand in front of his eyes, his fingernails became longer and darker, and his palm also became much wider, "Hehe, this is great." These words came out of my mouth, but it wasn''t me who said it, it was Master Chang who said it.


    Suddenly, my spiritual altar started to spin and spin, following that, my body became uncontrollable, I started to walk towards Old Deaf who was bathing with large strides, passing by him and sending his head flying with a kick. This kick was extremely strong, causing Old Deaf''s head to fly far away into the lake.


    Old Deaf''s body ran towards that direction. His head swam towards the shore along with a bunch of internal organs. As he swam, he shouted at me, "What kind of demonic technique is this?"


    He squatted on the shore and stretched out his hands to reach his head. The I walked behind him and stopped, and the Old Deaf''s head swam as he stared fiercely at me. Seeing that his hands were about to reach his head, the I put my arms around his waist and threw him far away.


    When the Old Deaf saw this, he was so angry that he almost puffed out. When ''I'' walked to the shore, he extended his foot out to ignore Old Deaf and swam back into the lake.


    "Fine, fine, fine. You won''t let me go while you''re pestering me right? I''ll let you see it for yourself." Old Deaf''s head floated up as he spoke, his body also stood up to welcome his head. When his head flew above ''I'', all the water on his face dripped onto my body.


    Actually, I was quite anxious. My method with Master Chang didn''t last long, and seeing that Master Chang didn''t seem to be prepared to settle the fight immediately, I was worried about how to explain it to him. At this moment, our bodies were completely controlled by him alone.


    Just as'' I ''was about to walk towards him, he suddenly stopped moving. Lowering his head to look, he realized that, at an unknown time, two thin and long objects had drilled out from the soil and wrapped around'' I '''' s legs.


    "What the hell is this?" While muttering, I lowered my head and grabbed onto the thing, breaking it easily. Who knew that right after the two items were broken, a low cry came from within the soil, and immediately after, two things that were a lot thicker suddenly extended out and tightly wrapped around ''me''. ''Pa!'' The two tentacles were so strong that they were completely unable to move.


    Gradually, his leg began to feel numb. ''I'' stretched out both of his hands and grabbed onto the tentacles, his hard nails dug deep into his tentacles, causing crimson blood to flow out. ''I'' let out a muffled groan, and used the strength in both of his hands, slashing open ten long and shocking wounds on the tentacles. These two tentacles didn''t seem to retreat at all, instead, they became tighter and tighter, and blood soon flowed out, "Look at me ripping you apart." I said.


    Right at this moment, a loud sound came from the lake behind them. ''I'' turned his head and saw the River Lord rushing out of the water. Was he here to help me?


    But very quickly, I knew that it was not here to help me, but the River Lord had a furious expression, overturning mountains and seas as he rushed over, opening his big mouth and tilting his head to rush over, he bit on the upper half of ''I'', and both of ''I'' s arms were also tightly bitten by his big mouth. Immediately, a huge force came over, almost shattering ''I'' ''s body, at this moment of life and death, the Fox Blood in his body exploded, forcefully splitting his arms apart, forcing a bit of space out.


    Fortunately, this river lord was still young, if it was the same river lord I would have died a long time ago, but even so, ''I'' felt that my strength was still too weak in front of this monster. Although I could still hold on, ''I'' knew that being crushed by its big mouth was only a matter of time.


    "What a pity ¡­" "There is still power in this body, but I can''t use it." At this point of time, ''I'' was already in chaos, one moment I was controlling my body, another moment Master Chang was controlling my body, "What did you say, Master Chang?" I can''t take it anymore... "You." "What?"


    Before I could react, Master Chang had completely surrendered all of his control and this entire body was instantly controlled by me alone. The instant that Master Chang completely withdrew, that earth-shattering power completely pressed down on me, I just felt terrified. So it was because Master Chang had actually been fighting with this kind of monster for such a long time.


    The river lord''s big mouth slowly closed, and I felt that I was about to be bitten into two, my arms gradually became numb, that was the sign of exhaustion, there was a disturbance in my dantian, it was the Fox Blood''s source realizing that I was the host of the crisis, they were also anxious, hehe, what a joke.


    Suddenly, Master Chang''s words flashed past my mind, "This body still has power, but I can''t use it." Could he be talking about the origin of the Fox Blood? In this moment of life and death, my control over my own consciousness was unexpectedly strong. I continuously ordered the Fox Blood''s origin to enter my blood, but the Fox Blood''s origin was unmoved. I desperately urged it, and finally, just as the River Lord''s big mouth was about to close, it finally moved.

 C193

    It was like a sudden surge of undercurrent that had been submerged for a long time. It was also like a sudden gust of wind that swept through the empty sky. The source of capital in my body spewed out and the instantaneous burst of power was almost unbearable to me.


    Blue veins bulged on my arms, and the gaps between my joints cracked loudly in my ears, as if my body was unable to adapt to the sudden force. I was ecstatic, and I pushed my arms out, forcing the river lord''s mouth open.


    With a ''pu'' sound, one of the blood vessels burst open, and the blood that leaked out shot into the River Lord''s mouth, followed by a few more more that continuously exploded. Immediately, a few more blood spouted out, and it quickly healed itself. The Fox Blood was already strong to begin with, not to mention the purest and most powerful source of energy.


    I was as excited as if I''d taken a stimulant. I slowly lifted my legs to prop up the river lord''s big mouth instead of my arms, and gripped his tongue with both hands. His tongue was sticky and slippery.


    The River Lord could no longer hold on, accompanied by a loud scream. It suddenly vomited me out, fled in panic, and lay down on the ground by the lake, wailing in pain, its feet wrapped in my tentacles seemed to have realized the danger and hesitated to retreat. The Old Deaf saw what the tentacle was trying to do, and shouted and waved at the side as if it was reprimanding me, causing the tentacle to hear the Old Deaf''s shouts and increase its strength, at the same time pulling me downwards, attempting to pull me into the ground.


    At this moment, I have absolute confidence in myself, and am even more arrogant than when Master Chang was controlling this body. I''m even thinking about how I can teach Old Deaf a lesson later.


    I bent down to grab the tentacles, and with the explosive strength of my arms, I stomped my feet deep into the ground until I was more than half a meter deep. I felt as if I had stepped on something soft, and then I couldn''t go down any further, and the tentacles seemed to have reached their limit and were stretched straight by me.


    Looking at the two tentacles that were still twitching, I sneered and walked towards the Old Deaf. "What other evil tricks do you have?" The Old Deaf staggered back.


    Suddenly, a heart-wrenching scream came from behind my ears. I turned my head and saw the Rich River Lord twisting his huge body in pain, rolling around on the shore, looking like he was experiencing immense pain, his screams were deafening. Old Deaf was first startled when he saw this scene, then started laughing out loud, "Great, great, the queen bug is about to come out, it''s about to come out.


    Looking at its appearance, I really couldn''t bear it anymore. What was it that made it so in pain? The queen bug that Old Deaf was talking about, could it be that the river lord had those kinds of bugs planted on his body? Thinking about this, I touched the bug eggs on my waist. Those bug eggs seemed to have grown bigger compared to a few days ago. They were breathing heavily as if they sensed something.


    If not, he would not have been able to change from fear to excitement so quickly. Old Deaf scrambled to the side of the River Lord, and when the River Lord saw him coming over, he bent his front legs like a man kneeling down. His big head kept on kowtowing to the river lord, as if begging for the Old Deaf''s help, hoping that he would be able to help it.


    Old Deaf''s face was full of excitement as he said: "Don''t move, don''t move! Just wait a while, I''ll be out soon." As soon as he said that, the river lord fell to the ground, his belly exposed, and the thin layer of his belly became more and more transparent. Soon, something was about to pierce through his belly, and it tore open a hole in the river lord''s belly and drilled out.


    I don''t know how to describe it, but the queen bug in the Old Deaf''s mouth looked exactly like a bug, but it was a lot bigger, its entire body was red, that bright red seemed to hide a ball of flame, and under it were countless dense claw marks, sharp to the extreme. It probably used this to rip apart the master''s stomach, and its body was covered with black dots, even though it was so far away, I still felt goosebumps on my skin at first glance, that kind of feeling was too hard to describe, I always wanted to stay away from it.


    "Hahaha, this is great! Child, you''ve finally come out. Do you know how long I''ve waited for you ¡­" He first laughed out loud, and after laughing, he started to sob, and then he started to cry. This crazy, abnormal, he actually called this disgusting bug a child, I suddenly felt nauseous, if I didn''t eat too little at night, maybe I would have been able to vomit from the looks of it.


    The queen bug quietly received his caress. The Old Deaf mumbled and stroked the queen bug as she spoke, looking like a parent treating their child. However, under this environment, I didn''t feel any warmth, only horror and strangeness.


    "That person, he''s the one standing there. He has your brother and sister on him. Help dad kill that person, then we can have a family." Old Deaf looked at me shamelessly as he told the queen bug, "Stop bullshitting old lunatic, hurry up and get your disgusting child over here."


    As soon as I finished speaking, I felt a strong sense of anger, as if someone was staring at me with an extremely angry gaze right beside me. I looked around but didn''t see anyone else, only to realize that the anger was coming from the queen bug.


    He raised his head and looked at me with his featureless face. For some reason, there was only a huge red ball on his black head, but I could tell from that that he was staring at me. All kinds of complicated and subtle emotions were coming from him, as if I wasn''t facing a monster, but a person, a person filled with emotion.


    The queen bug crawled over slowly, and I concentrated. Even though I was full of confidence in myself, I still put up my guard against this kind of opponent that I had never met before.


    It moved very slowly, as if it was looking for my weakness. It stopped a meter in front of me and lifted its red head to stare at me, what the hell was this guy trying to do? Just as I was thinking, it seemed to sense my distraction, and it spat out a cloud of red acid.


    There was a sizzling sound and suddenly there was a burning pain in my arms and chest. The area that was hit by the acid seemed to be burnt, very quickly, large pieces of skin fell off. Luckily I had the support of my source energy, I could repair the damaged parts.


    As soon as I heard the sound of objects scraping against the ground, I looked up and saw that the queen bug was gone. The wind was blowing behind my ears, and when I turned around, the queen bug was right in front of me, and it was in the air, and the next second it was on me, with its innumerable paws sticking out of its body, and all of a sudden I felt a sharp pain, and then its red head squirmed, and a big black hole appeared on its head. This was its mouth, and inside were layers upon layers of sharp teeth, poking out in the deepest part of its mouth.


    All of this took place in an instant, and in the instant that the acid spurted out of my face, I put my hand over his mouth, and there was a sharp pain in my hand, and I struck him hard with my other hand, but his soft body was hard and hard, and there was a thumping sound, as if I had struck a sandbag.


    The pain in my hand continued to irritate my nerves. If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I would have suspected that my palm had been melted by its acid. I steeled my heart and grabbed it by the mouth, even blocking the spraying pipe in its mouth. At that moment, there was a sudden sharp pain in my lower abdomen.


    Master Chang, who was originally fast asleep, suddenly woke up. He seemed to be struggling in my body as though he had lost control of himself, and it seems that the poisonous thorn can also hurt him. We fought over the body repeatedly, and in the end, Master Chang came out of my body and fell onto the ground, motionless.


    I didn''t even have the strength to lift my head. The Fox Blood in my body was already on the brink of disaster, but I didn''t feel it at all, as if I had lost control of my body, I knew, this was a hallucination caused by being poisoned, hehe, I really didn''t expect that I would die here, maybe when I chose this path, I was already destined to die like this, but unfortunately for Master Chang, he was also going to die with me.


    The scene in front of my eyes became blurry as the life in my body rapidly faded. Just as I was about to give up, a white light shot over. I was very familiar with this light, but I couldn''t remember where I had seen it before.


    I don''t even know if I''m standing or lying down. Where is this, I don''t even know if I''m already dead, but could I have arrived at another world, and it seems that the world is not quiet either, crying and shouting, just like how it is in the human world, I should just go to sleep first, and get used to this place after I wake up, because I really don''t have the strength to continue living anymore.


    Gradually, I lost even the last bit of my ability to perceive the world, the sound in my ears grew smaller and finally disappeared completely, and I fell into a state of total darkness, no perception, but I was aware of myself, aware of my own existence, I was an audience''s perspective, I seemed to be waiting for something, the darkness in front of me could not last long, there would eventually be change, I did not know how I came to this conclusion, or maybe it was good, no feeling, no pain, no other together.

 C194

    As I walked through the darkness, a beam of light appeared in front of me. The light looked extremely soft and gentle, and I couldn''t help but walk in the direction of the light.


    In that light, I could barely feel anything else, hardly see anything else, my eyes were full of light, but the light was not blinding, and as I was bathed in the light, I did not want to wake up at all. I had never experienced that feeling of comfort before, and I did not know what language to use to describe it.


    "He shouldn''t be here." Even if I could hear the voice, I wouldn''t be able to imagine that the owner of the voice was a man or a woman, old or young. Forget it, I''ll just indulge or enjoy the process, but after the voice has disappeared, I don''t know how long, or seconds, or days, I''m suddenly pushed out of the white light, feeling the normal air around me again.


    "Phew ¡­" He slowly breathed out before opening his eyes. He had not yet completely recovered from the feeling of comfort brought by the white light. His soul once again returned to this body that existed in the mortal world.


    "You''re finally awake." It was a very familiar voice. I raised my head and saw that it was senior sister. Her expression seemed to be doing her best to hide her panic. "What''s wrong senior sister? Where are we?" I asked, sitting up and feeling the wet earth around me. I found myself lying on the ground.


    "Fortunately, Master Duan and I were able to make it in time, otherwise ¡­" "Ai, I won''t say anymore. It''s good as long as you are awake." As Senior Sister said this, I remembered that the queen bug used that long thorn to pierce into my body. That thorn was poisonous, and after I was poisoned, I fainted. I didn''t expect that I would be fine.


    I opened my shirt and looked. There was indeed a wound on my lower abdomen, but it had basically healed and I didn''t feel any pain. I vaguely remembered the scene when I was unconscious and asked, "Senior sister, how long have I been unconscious for?"


    The Senior Sister said, "It''s been about five minutes." What, only five minutes? Why did I feel so long ago? I couldn''t figure it out.


    Looking up, there was a person standing in front of me. He was not tall, his image was slovenly, his clothes and pants were extremely dirty, and he held a mirror in his hand. It was Madman Duan.


    "I also met him on the way here. He was the one who just saved you," I said, looking at him with a puzzled expression. "That bug crawled and squirmed on your body. Master Duan used that mirror to look at it, and the bug ran away."


    Looking ahead, the queen bug raised its front half of its body towards Madman Duan, its blood-red head shaking from time to time, ready to attack at any time. "Master Duan, be careful of that bug, it will spray acid, very powerful, and its poisonous thorns." "No," I said.


    Madman Duan, who was originally standing steadily, turned his head around and said after hearing my words, "You two brats, don''t move recklessly. See how I take care of these bugs."


    I don''t know much about the Madman Duan, but for some reason, I have an indescribable trust in him. I saw some things from him that were very similar to Master''s;


    The queen bug hissed a few times, and the sound didn''t sound like an animal''s vocal cords, but more like the sound of some metal rubbing against metal. As soon as the sound died down, a tube of acid shot out from the queen bug''s head, and I could smell it from so far away.


    Madman Duan reacted quickly, she hugged her head and ran back immediately after hearing what I said. She ran over to Senior Sister and pulled us both up and said: "Hurry and run, this thing is too strong."


    A few black lines streaked across my head, I pulled him back and said: "Master Duan, I can''t leave. That person has captured countless of Infant Spirit s, and there''s also that River Lord. I can''t let him go no matter what, Master Duan, don''t you have that mirror? Use that treasure to deal with it."


    Madman Duan said with difficulty: "The mirror is useless. I was in too much of a hurry to save you just now, so I threw the mirror out to smash those bugs. After that, it became useless."


    It can''t be, you dare to throw such a precious thing like this as a brick? But the thought that he was trying to save me still made me grateful.


    "Alright then. Master Duan, you can go first. I can deal with it." I don''t know why, but looking at the River Lord struggling in pain and Infant Spirit holding on with his eyes tightly shut, I couldn''t stop my hatred towards the Old Deaf. If I let him go today, how many more spirit beasts would he harm in the future?


    Senior Sister helped me up, and I took out the five ghost talismans, and the Fox Blood on my body disappeared without a trace. Presumably, in order to counter the mother insect''s poison, I had also used all of my strength, and to end the battle quickly, I could only use the power of the five ghost talismans. Just as I was about to ignite the five ghost talismans, a hand pressed onto me, I turned around, and saw the Madman Duan''s bright eyes.


    "If I''m not wrong, this Talisman paper borrowed the power of the ghost realm, right?" He said lightly, "Yes, Master Duan." He said, "Ai, is there really a need to put in so much effort just to meet people you don''t know? The path of ghosts is not something that should be easily tainted. You should understand this point." I was at a loss for words. Madman Duan said, "I really don''t know if you are an idiot or what is going on. In any case, I would never have been able to do it when I was your age.


    As he finished speaking, he took out a round object from his bosom. This object was about the size of a palm and dark in color, making me unable to recall what it was. Suddenly, something flashed through my mind.


    He nodded his head, this really surprised me, because I had never thought about this before, and the scales were completely black, and there was a faint trace of divine light flowing on them, from far away, I could feel the undulations coming from them, and I wondered what kind of sacred art the Madman Duan''s wild deities had, at least the Master Chang had not reached this level.


    The Madman Duan held onto his scales and muttered something. He suddenly trembled, and then he started talking to himself, I know, this is the Wild Immortal''s upper body, the two of them were conversing right now, only to see the Madman Duan snorting coldly, then he seemed to be thinking about something, and then he started quickly saying something. If someone who was unaware saw this, they would definitely think that he was a lunatic, otherwise, how could he have such a nickname, Madman Duan.


    "Alright, alright, alright. I''ll promise you that." It seems that he and Wild Immortal had discussed this matter beforehand. I feel that it''s a little strange, so logically speaking, the two should already be familiar with each other, and according to Madman Duan''s age, it should have been at least ten years since he was born. However, from the looks of it, he didn''t seem to be very familiar with Wild Immortal, rather he was a little cold.


    During this time, the queen bug didn''t come close to us. Instead, it went to the lake, dipped its head into the lake, and kept drinking. I didn''t know how much it drank, but I saw that its body on the shore was thicker than before, and it was still constantly expanding and changing.


    The Old Deaf was not anxious at all, he was squatting beside it while smiling merrily, it made me feel extremely numb. Looking at him, I couldn''t help but think: Old Deaf and Madman Duan should be more ridiculing than anyone else, because these two are extremely sloppy, and their clothes and pants are not even the same color. It''s rare that these two would bump into each other, it''s really fate.


    Just as my mind was wandering, the queen bug stopped squirming and reached into the water to pull out the part of its body that was actually a few meters longer than before. "Pa" a sound rang out as it was flung to the shore, and its entire body became even thicker by a few times. Its feet under its body were even longer, and it gave off a peculiar feeling.


    At this moment, a sudden wave of cold wind came from behind me. I felt like I was being watched, and it was an extremely terrifying feeling, and even the kind of terrifying feeling that could make my heart race, I could only feel it from the fifth master of the Dragon clan. That kind of wild feeling, bringing with it a strong domineering aura without any concealment, to break through everything in front of me.


    The queen bug seemed to be shocked by this domineering aura. It kept spinning on the spot, making ear-piercing metal sounds from time to time. The Old Deaf went forward to stroke it, trying to soothe its nervousness.


    "He''s here." The moment he finished speaking, a huge python that was more than ten meters long and as thick as a bucket appeared in front of us, bringing about a gust of wind. Compared to him, Master Chang was like a child.


    The python had a triangular head, its mouth was as big as a car''s front cover, and its eyes were flashing red light like two small lanterns. Two long tentacles grew from the sides of its mouth that moved without wind, and seven inches of its scales were standing straight up.


    Terror, fear, these are the only words that showed up in my mind. Even though I know that the Madman Duan is his Immortal Mage, I still did not dare to move my body a little because the domineering aura that he was emitting made me unable to believe that the Madman Duan could control him. I even doubted whether he was actually brought here by the Madman Duan.


    "You''re here." When that wild immortal came to our side, I couldn''t help but take two steps back. His huge snake head extended towards Madman Duan, but instead of fear, the Madman Duan frowned and said, "Stay away from me. I said before that I don''t want to smell the smell of your blood."


    I did not really have a response, but the smoke caused Senior Sister to cough continuously, and Madman Duan said: "Mang Kunyu, I do not have much time to waste on you." Before he could finish speaking, this Python Immortal had already passed through us and was heading straight for the queen bug and Old Deaf on the shore.


    Old Deaf hid behind the river lord without turning his head. The queen bug opened its mouth and spat out acid that was like a water lance, and when the acid hit the Python Fairy''s body, a ''chi-chi chi-chi'' sound would instantly ring out, the scales on its body started to shake continuously, and the Python Immortal quickly circled around the queen bug, but the queen bug seemed to be not used to the speed of the mother insect. It followed suit and spun a few times, and with a slight negligence, the entrance to the cave opened wide, and the mouth of the python fairy bit onto it.


    With a hiss, the queen bug''s hard protective layer was penetrated by the python fairy''s teeth. Almost half of her teeth had been inserted into the queen bug''s body, and they were still going deeper and deeper. The queen bug screeched in pain, struggling to move its body to get rid of the python fairy''s sharp teeth.

 C195

    The mother insect''s hard outer shell was actually broken by the Python Immortal so easily. I was overjoyed. This is great, with such a powerful assistance, we can escape.


    I have a deeper understanding of the power of wild immortals, this kind of power is not something human beings can contend with. They deal with humans and make contracts because humans are existences above animals, even if they are called immortals, they still need the human identity to help them accumulate merits and merits, presumably, they would not be willing in their hearts, in their eyes, humans are weak and cunning, if not for cultivation, they would definitely not want to have any interaction with humans. This is what I once told my master.


    "So powerful." I couldn''t help but exclaim. At this moment, the Python Fairy had already completely controlled the queen bug, and her eight teeth were embedded into the queen bug''s body. Eight deep wounds appeared on the queen bug''s body, and red-brown liquid flowed out.


    The mother insect wailed in pain, making me feel extremely miserable. Even when I heard it, I couldn''t bear it, and the python fairy tore at my wound, trying to expand it, I looked at her emotionless eyes, and suddenly felt a chill in my heart, there are some things about this python fairy and the Master Chang are different, even though they are a family of the Python Immortal and the Chang Xian, but at this moment, I felt that not only are they different in terms of appearance, but the Master Chang''s personality is also too cold and emotional.


    "Master Duan, this Wild Immortal is so powerful, why didn''t you find him earlier?" "Senior sister asked, and Madman Duan said:" You guys do not know, he has an extremely strange personality, speaking of which, he has already been a Ma Xian for forty years, but he is the only one who has made a contract with me to help me, do you know why? It is only because he does not like to be in contact with other Immortals, no matter which Immortal weapon he finds, he would be the one to find me. I really don''t want to mess with him anymore. "


    Seeing the miserable state of Madman Duan, he realized that he was being tortured by the Python Immortal. No wonder he kept his distance when he saw the Python Immortal, there was actually such a story between them.


    Even though their physiques were suited for the upper body, and it was true that there were many differences between the human body and the upper part of the body. If there was no good coordination, the upper part of the body would become very weak, and some of the bodies would become very weak, to the point of being unable to even speak. If it were to go on for a long period of time, the body would become so weak that the minds of others would almost collapse, but I am still considered as a Third Great Grandma Hu, or even a Master Hui.


    The mother insect''s initially steel-like skin immediately softened after being bitten off by the python fairy, and the meat also became a puddle of viscous liquid. The liquid was stained with the mouth of the python immortal, causing the python immortal to be unable to endure the sour taste, his mouth opened wide and continuously exhaled, the python immortal''s tongue was the most sensitive, with this bite, it had filled his mouth full of sour water, it was most likely sufficient for him to drink.


    It seems like some of the acid has entered his mouth. Right at this moment, the queen bug seized the opportunity and climbed onto the Python Fairy, and countless sharp claws beneath its body fiercely stabbed into the gaps of the scales, causing dark red blood to flow out of the scales. The Python Immortal did not seem to feel anything, and only focused on spitting out the remnants of his mouth, regardless of whether the mother insect was already tightly grabbing onto him.


    "Crap, those bugs went up. Master Duan, the Python Immortal is in danger." I said, Master Chang had already fainted for a long time, I was afraid that something might happen to the Python Immortal, so I picked up the Five Ghost Talisman and was about to go all out. Madman Duan pulled me back and said, "I didn''t want you to use this Talisman paper, so I forced him to come.


    The mother insect saw that the Python Fairy did not resist and shook her body slowly, and deeply embedded all of her claws into the scales of the Python Immortal, making a complete preparation, raising her lower body up, then thrusting out the poison prick. At this moment, the poison thorn had grown a lot thicker, and at the root of the connection between her body and her body, there was a bulge that seemed to be brewing, and I knew, that the poison inside was the mother insect''s poison.


    The queen bug''s poisonous stinger extended for a long time, and in the end, it was almost as long as my own body. I saw it extend the poisonous stinger forward, and the tip of the stinger slowly pointed towards the seven inches of the python fairy, Not good, this guy actually knows where the python fairy''s weakness is, the poisonous stinger is extremely sharp and dark, it seems like there is a huge amount of poison hidden inside, I couldn''t help but sweat for Mang Kun Yu. He was still immersed in cleaning up the remnants of his mouth, so he didn''t realise the mother insect''s deadly poisonous stinger.


    "Master Duan, that insect''s poisonous spikes are really powerful, moreover, it''s heading towards the python Fairy''s seven inches mark. The python Immortal seems to have been stunned and didn''t react at all. This isn''t good." I nervously asked. Madman Duan said, "That guy won''t be that stupid, he''s smart, it''s just that ¡­" "But what?" However, his personality is too intense. He wants to test just how powerful those bugs are, and also want to provoke himself. "


    I didn''t dare to believe his words. If Mang Kunyu was really like what he said, then he was really too ¡­ It was so abnormal that it let the queen bug climb onto him, even if it was at risk of its own life. Even if it was a wild immortal with a weird personality, he knew that life came with difficulty, and would not easily throw away the body that it had cultivated for so many years. How could he be like an ordinary wild animal, not even caring about his life when it killed?


    Puff! The queen bug''s thorn pierced seven inches deep into Mang Kunyu''s body, causing blood to spurt out like lightning. Mang Kunyu was stunned for a moment, and then crazily twisted his body. Smoke and dust rose up for tens of meters around him, making him almost invisible.


    "This madman ¡­" Master Duan said. The few of us stepped back, afraid that the berserk Python Kun Yu would hurt the innocent, only to see him rolling around crazily with the queen bug on his body, his body swinging wildly all over the place, the scales on his body would make sparks when they touched the rock, the River Lord who couldn''t dodge in time, and the Old Deaf who was hiding behind the River Lord would all be thrown into the lake together.


    No matter how Mang Kunyu shook, he couldn''t get rid of the queen bug on his body. It was as if the queen bug was stuck to Mang Kunyu''s body, and the poisonous thorn was constantly expanding and shrinking, a large amount of poison spreading into Mang Kunyu''s body. If this goes on, sooner or later he would not be able to take it anymore.


    His twisted body gradually quieted down, leaving only the swinging of his tail as if he was making his final struggle. The mother insect''s poisonous thorns stopped, and began to slowly pull out from the thorns, which seemed to consume a lot of energy, "Master Duan, Python Immortal can''t do it anymore." I said, the Madman Duan calmly replied, "Don''t worry."


    Then, the mother insect bit onto the mother insect''s thorn. The mother insect seemed to realize what was going to happen and resisted fiercely, but at this moment, it had already become a meat on the chopping board, it slowly pulled out the thorn and moved its mouth inwards. Accompanied by the mother insect''s scream, it slowly pulled out the root of the thorn, and the round tumor stopped moving, as if it was trying to pull out the mother insect''s internal organs.


    Mang Kun Yu slowly loosened his body, and the queen bug fell to the ground, wailing as it wriggled with difficulty. As it crawled, the marks on its body were all made by the thick red and white liquid.


    It seemed that it had finally reached the end of my life. At this moment, I could feel strong emotions coming from its body, sadness, despair, fear, and these negative emotions mixed together made my heart feel sad. I didn''t know why, but it seemed that I could communicate with it telepathically.


    A head appeared on the surface of the lake. It was the Old Deaf, he had only floated up for so long, and actually did not drown, he had already swam to the shore, and ran towards the queen bug soaked in water, but the queen bug seemed to have no purpose, it just crawled, and along with the liquid constantly flowing out from the big hole below its body, its body slowly shrank, the python Kun Yu followed behind, not planning to attack it, but whenever the queen bug stopped crawling, the python Kun Yu would always make a threatening sound, the queen bug was very afraid, so it could only crawl.

 C196

    At least I think so, but to him, this game is very interesting. I could tell from the eyes of the python that he really enjoyed the process of torturing his opponent, Madman Duan was right, this guy is a madman.


    It seemed like he had a really deep feelings for the mother insect. The mother insect crawled towards him while wailing after seeing that he had come up, and the Old Deaf stuck his head out of the lake to look at the mother insect, but he did not dare to go over. He was hesitant and looked very pitiful.


    Mang Kun Yu was not interested in others, if not Old Deaf would have died a long time ago. I don''t know what methods Old Deaf had, but seeing his desperate look, he did not have any abilities to hide it anymore.


    "My darling ¡­" "Don''t die." The queen bug finally crawled to Old Deaf''s side, and Old Deaf pounced on the queen bug that was getting smaller and smaller and smaller.


    The queen bug''s wails sounded like it was crying, which made my heart hurt, but I advised myself to differentiate between right and wrong. That Old Deaf is a person who would kill without batting an eye, he probably killed all the people in the five families near my house. In short, I can''t let him go no matter what, the insect was so close to him, and its killing power was so great, if I wasn''t lucky, I would have already died under its poison, and I wouldn''t have let it go either. If I let them off today, they would only run to another place to continue killing people, and that would make me an accomplice.


    The Old Deaf and queen bug started whispering amongst each other. Python Kun Yu evidently had no patience, as she opened her mouth and inhaled deeply towards them, the strong suction force caused the queen bug and Old Deaf to be unable to stand still, and they were about to be sucked into the mouth of the python Kun Yu. Just at this moment, the queen bug used its head to cup Old Deaf into the lake.


    Not good, this guy saved Old Deaf''s life before he died. When Old Deaf entered the lake, there would be no activity.


    The lake is even darker than the shore, I can''t see anything clearly, there''s no movement in my surroundings. Looks like Old Deaf has already run far away, detestable, he''s so cunning, in the future it will be hard to catch him.


    I wanted to use the Five Devils Talisman to protect myself as I wanted to see how the river lord was doing. After thinking about it for a while, I decided to just forget it, my body is already extremely weak, and if I were to invite the Five Devils again, they might even consume my lifespan. My fate is already special, and playing like this isn''t a solution, if I don''t kill myself before the bandits kill me, then that would be too unfair.


    Staring at the lake, I thought to myself, "Don''t tell me this guy is interested in the river lord? The river lord in the lake is still in his infancy, if we don''t talk about life and death now, even if he isn''t injured, he is not a match for this madman." I said, "Python Immortals, this lake is too deep, the river lord has probably sunk to the bottom of the lake."


    The meaning behind his words was to stop trying to kill the river lord, who knew that just as I finished speaking, he turned his eyes towards me and shot towards me with a ''whoosh''. His huge body flew towards me with the wind, and his large head listened to me from less than half a meter away, scaring me to the point where I didn''t dare breathe, afraid that this great deity would swallow me up if he got angry, and with my current condition, I wasn''t sure if I would be able to survive.


    He stuck out his tongue and sniffed at the air in front of me, as though he was very interested in me. Whom this grandfather was interested in, that was his nightmare.


    His tongue sniffed around me, and I kept on calling out to the Fox Blood in his body. But when I thought about it later on, it really made me scared, fortunately my Fox Blood consumed too much energy and needed to rest before it appeared, which saved my life. Otherwise, once the Fox Blood came out, when he smelled the Fox Blood''s scent, he would definitely swallow me in one gulp without any hesitation.


    "Mang Kunyu, let''s go. Let''s not disturb him." The Madman Duan said, anxiously staring at him, the python Kun Yu opened his mouth wide, releasing a fishy stench, mixed with the sour smell of the queen bug, directed straight at my face, this stench almost made me faint, forcing me to stay where I was.


    He seemed satisfied with the effect and left without looking back. His huge body disappeared from sight as quickly as he came, but the shock he gave me was so great that I couldn''t stand it for a while.


    Madman Duan sighed and followed behind Mang Kunyu. I was stunned for a while before I remembered and hastily shouted, "Master Duan, the injuries on my body ¡­" He was too far away to hear me.


    I think that we should talk about the matter of the bug eggs later. Let''s head home first, Master Chang and I were heavily injured and he was still in a coma, but fortunately, he was not in any danger to his life, otherwise, he would have returned to his original form long ago. Otherwise, I really would have worried that madman Mang Kunyu would have hurt him.


    In the next few days, the bug eggs at the back of my waist didn''t show any signs of movement, allowing me to temporarily relax. Calm down, return to normal people''s lives, but I know that walking this path, or in other words, ever since I was born, I am destined to never have another normal life. To others, this dull and boring life is something that I envy.


    "It''s too cheap to kill lamb now." This day, Qin Xuemei and I headed straight to the market after school. Senior Sister told me to buy some food to eat, and also to make sure that it was fresh, that there was meat that was cooked and that we had not eaten for some time, so she wanted to change her taste, and as we walked in the market, I pinched the twenty yuan in my pocket and fell into deep thought. The problem that Senior Sister gave me was comparable to the one that the math teacher had given me, to the point that I didn''t even come back to my senses when someone shouted for fresh mutton.


    "Ai ai ai, what are you daydreaming for? Go over and take a look." Qin Xuemei said as he pulled me straight to the place where they killed their sheep. There was already a large circle of people there, the market was like this, there were more people, and the stalls were in chaos too, I actually didn''t like it here, moreover, there were too many people here, and the smell of blood made me dizzy. Brother Liang had once told me that the market was like hell, but the ones suffering in this place weren''t humans, but animals.


    Kill them now, kill them now, kill them now." A few beards were carving the meat with a knife, while a few live sheep were bleating behind them. They did not seem to understand their situation, or else they would not have been so calm.


    As if he felt that my gaze on the sheep was a little strange, Qin Xuemei asked: "Which lamb are you looking at?" I sighed and said, "What''s the use of getting fat? The fatter you are, the sooner you die." Qin Xuemei said: "I didn''t know that you had such compassion. I was worried about the sheep, and I was worried about you." I said, "Why are you worrying about me?" She said, "The closest question is how will you answer your sister today, and the farthest question is how will you answer your teacher."


    In reality, what could they do if they didn''t eat the lamb? Not to mention this meal, even if they didn''t eat meat for a lifetime, there was nothing wrong with it, as the Brother Liang had said, eating meat was not a human''s idea, but rather the countless lives attached to it, their desire for meat urged them to continuously eat meat. If they could control their own meat, then the living beings on them would leave this person after not eating meat for a long period of time. It came from the heart.


    The meat on the chopping board was bought, Big Beard went to the back with his blade in his hand, while the other man held the sheep in his hand. The big bearded man skillfully killed and skinned the sheep, and very quickly, a life that was at the peak of its life disappeared, which was used to support other life forms. I suddenly felt extremely disgusted with this place, and seeing how excited Qin Xuemei was, I could only endure it.


    "I want this... "I want this..." The surrounding people all gathered around, picking out the spots they wanted, and very quickly, a sheep was split up, Qin Xuemei said: "Buy some for your sister." Big Beard saw me staring at him and asked, "What do you want?"


    He handed me a piece of mutton to show me. I looked at Xue Linlin''s hand and the hair on it, and I couldn''t help spitting on him out of disgust.


    When I woke up, I saw that everyone was staring at me differently. Then I exploded and pointed at me and started talking, some saying that I was not in a good mood, some saying that I was not in a good mood, some saying that I was a carrier of the virus, some saying that I was some kind of terminal illness, in order to get others to catch it, and suddenly everyone around me moved far away, afraid that I would spit on them.


    Qin Xuemei whispered: "What are you doing?" Big Beard stood up angrily, walked over to me, and gestured with his knife. "You, looking for trouble?"


    I hastily waved my hands. "I''m not looking for trouble." "My brain short-circuited. How about this, I''ll give you the money, I''ll buy this piece of mutton ¡­" Before I could finish, Big Beard grabbed me by the neck and threw me to the ground.


    I kept from falling, and Big Beard swung his foot to kick me, and the crowd scattered in all directions. I tried to avoid Big Beard''s attack by explaining, but I was well aware of how weak my explanation was, and anyone who tried to explain it would think I was looking for trouble.


    Then, someone behind me took the opportunity to hug me, I turned around and saw another big beard, why are all these big beards so violent, what can''t you say it properly? Before I could recover my senses, a big slap has brought me back to my senses, this time the big beard that kicked me was really full of energy, the big hand that was full of hand hair desperately threw me in the face, the big mouth seemed to be free of money, ''Pa pa pa pa'' four big mouths beat it out in two seconds, this guy''s hand is really fast, it seems like he often slaps someone''s face.

 C197

    "Stop." Qin Xuemei went up to support her and was pushed away. She then started to ask for help from the people around, hoping that someone would come to help me, but the people around pretended not to hear. Her eyes were fixated on the center of the stage, afraid that she would miss a single detail.


    "Can you listen to me? I really didn''t mean it." I said, these four slaps were nothing, I just didn''t want to continue being watched here, after all, people still want face, the big bearded man kept on explaining, raising his hand and slapping me a few times, if you were to say that this guy''s hand is really fat, the flesh on my face feels soft, but it doesn''t hurt too much, I thought to myself, this guy is fat, otherwise my hand would be full of bones, wouldn''t it hurt a lot more than this?


    "What happened? What happened?" At this moment, a few uniformed men arrived. It seemed that they were security guards. When they saw the security guard, the bearded man stopped and said, "This person is spitting on my meat." The bearded man behind me didn''t let go of me. The security guard came up to me and asked, "Is that so?" I nodded. "It was me, but I didn''t spit. I just spat."


    The security guard was stunned for a moment. He probably didn''t expect me to admit it so readily. He asked, "Why are you spitting on human flesh?" I said, "It''s not spitting, it''s spitting." "Oh, then why are you spitting on human flesh to stop people from doing business?" In the end, I could only say that I had a habit of spitting on the spot and would definitely change it later. After negotiation, Big Beard agreed to let me buy that piece of meat, so we were even.


    He asked me for fifty yuan for this piece of mutton, and it was only Qin Xuemei who gave me thirty yuan. I finally managed to escape.


    "What happened to you just now?" After exiting the market, Qin Xuemei asked me, "I don''t know what happened to me at that time, I think it was a conditioned reflex." She said, "Okay, you''re a really weird person. But he hit you so many times just now. Are you alright?" I said, "It''s okay, he didn''t use any strength." I didn''t even use a bit of strength when that big bearded man''s face turned red. I might have already fainted if he had hit me. Hey, don''t say it, you''re pretty resistant to being hit, your face isn''t swollen at all. "Thank you for your praise."


    As she returned home with a face full of slap marks, her Senior Sister was talking nonsense with Fool Girl. For some reason, ever since Master Chang''s son had been snatched away, Fool Girl had been pestering her more and more.


    Hehehe, sister, last night I had a dream that I was riding a pig into the sky. What do you mean by that?" The Senior Sister''s eyes were glued to the TV as she stuffed peanuts into her mouth. "This dream ¡­ right, you could be a pig, right?" "No, I''m a rat because I like to eat rice as much as a mouse." Yes, you are a mouse, and there is a saying that goes, "Cow, cow, it doesn''t matter. Go out and see if Haozi is back or not, he''s starving me to death.


    Honestly speaking, when I saw this scene, I was a little worried. Would Senior Sister''s intelligence be sapped away by Fool Girl after being together with him all day? I could tell now that her reaction and language logic was getting lower and slimmer, and she would soon become a drooling fool on the sofa.


    "I''ve been standing here for quite a while, Senior Sister." After I finished speaking, I threw the lamb onto the table in front of Fool Girl and ordered, "Fool Girl, go wash the lamb properly and slice it into strips. Fool Girl muttered: "I''m not going, I''m going to accompany elder sister. You go."


    Fool Girl is also obedient, now I''m the one who does everything. Every day I go to school to teach my teacher, and when I go home I have to do all kinds of physical work, moreover I''m such a troublesome person, thinking about eating three meals a day is enough for me. I''m really worried that if I consume too many brain cells, all three of us would turn into idiots.


    Hao Zi, where did you buy this lamb? It''s so tender and delicious. I brought the dishes to the table. Senior sister, as always, lazily lifted her chopsticks to taste them. Her originally lazy eyes suddenly widened as she really admired the scallion mutton skewer I cooked.


    I said in my heart that there was my spittle on the mutton and it had been grabbed by that big bearded fat hand and you still tasted good. I really admired that. "Where else can I taste good?


    The Senior Sister said, "Then why haven''t you bought lamb from this house before? It''s really delicious. Is it a lamb?" I said, "No, it''s a big sheep. It''s not young at all." Fool Girl quickly used her chopsticks to pick up a large piece of mutton and stuffed it into her mouth. She ate differently from others, as other people would pick up their food and put it in their mouth to wrap up the food before chewing it carefully. When she ate, her mouth would open wide, wishing that she could directly stuff the food into her stomach.


    "Mm, it''s really delicious. What kind of sheep is this? Why is it so delicious?" Fool Girl said while chewing, and the soup flowed down the corner of her mouth. Seeing her speechless, I said unhappily, "Two-legged sheep, eat up." Fool Girl muttered to himself, "What kind of sheep are these? Why haven''t I heard of them before?" Senior Sister gave me a glare and said, "Don''t be disgusting."


    Looking at Fool Girl''s appearance of a Taotie, I really don''t have much appetite. Perhaps it''s because I''m being influenced by the Brother Liang, but my interest in meat is getting smaller and smaller, and sometimes it''s even a kind of disgust, disgust at people''s insatiable greed for meat, disgust at people who have fat stomachs and brains trying their best to stuff all kinds of greasy meat into their mouths, disgust at people killing other life in order to satisfy their mouth. Their desires are endless, and no one can completely satisfy their desires.


    "You guys go ahead and eat. I''m tired, so I''m going up to rest." I put down the chopsticks and went upstairs. Senior sister found it a little strange, Fool Girl acted as if she didn''t see it, as big chunks of mutton were grabbed into the bowl, and another piece of meat accidentally fell onto the ground. She didn''t feel that it was dirty at all, so after blowing on it twice, she threw it into her mouth.


    He didn''t know when it had started, but he had become a bit sentimental. His master had said that smart people tended to have more troubles than ordinary people, because they often saw things more clearly and thought more. So I''m getting smarter and smarter? But why am I so much worse at math than I was in elementary school...


    "Knock knock knock. Senior sister knocked on the door, then pushed it open and said:" Can I come in? "" What''s the point of knocking on the door? " The senior sister came over and took a chair to sit in front of me. "What''s the matter, junior brother? Is there something bothering you?" "No, I have no worries, no worries at all."


    The Senior Sister said, "A heartless person would not say that they are heartless. Junior Brother, at your age, it''s very easy for you to be troubled. Tell the Senior Sister that you are an experienced person." I said, "What''s wrong with my age?" The Senior Sister said, "Your current age is called puberty. It''s very easy to have problems, it''s a very important part of your growth. Senior Sister has experienced it, so you know very well what your current condition is. Tell me about your recent life at school. How are your classmates, and how is your teacher."


    It was the first time I heard the word ''puberty'' from my senior sister. Originally, I thought that I and other people lived in different worlds and in different worlds, but it turned out that there were some things that I couldn''t hide from. Like the ancient emperors, they were gods in the eyes of ordinary people, but they couldn''t escape from eating and drinking three meals a day, or even more than ordinary people.


    "Adolescence... I think I heard from my teacher that if you want to talk about worries, I don''t understand either. Maybe it''s because I''m getting bigger and bigger, thinking a bit more. "No," I said.


    "Are you tired..." I was extremely ticklish, and couldn''t stand being pinched by her. I laughed out loud as I fell into a ball with Senior Sister and was in the middle of having fun, when Senior Sister accidentally touched the bug eggs at the back of my waist. A sharp pain came from there, and I shouted out loud.


    I nodded my head. Actually, the bug eggs had already shrunk a lot, but I still didn''t dare to easily touch them, especially when I wasn''t prepared for it.


    "It''s getting smaller and smaller. It doesn''t hurt normally either." Senior Sister sighed and said, "Ai, I don''t know where Master Duan went. After searching for a few times, I couldn''t even find a shadow of him. The villagers of Chen Village also said that they haven''t seen him for a long time, ever since we separated by the lake last time, he hasn''t had any news. Can he be eaten by that Python Immortal?"


    "Don''t worry, I can''t. It''s not easy for a Wild Immortal to find a suitable disciple. Do you think that''s buying vegetables in the market?" "No," I said.


    Senior Sister pretended to be angry as she glared at me before standing up and saying, "Fine fine fine, you know better than me that you''re also some so-called deity that spends all your time with the bugs. I''ll wash the dishes later. I''m going to sleep."


    The whole night was silent. Early the next morning, just as I finished my breakfast and was about to leave, two people came in from outside. They were Brother Liang and Yin Kong. I said, surprised, and ushered them in.


    "Amitabha, can you transform it into a steamed bun and eat it? It has to be stuffed." The Brother Liang said: "Last night, I went to the opposite side of the house and didn''t sleep for a whole night. Didn''t I wake up just now, that family is still not awake, I don''t want to disturb them, I know you guys woke up early, so I rubbed my mouth and ate."


    It was simple enough to arrange for the Brother Liang and Yin Kong to eat, one bowl of porridge for each dish of pickled vegetables was enough, so Yin Kong also did not eat any stuffed buns, while eating. As we listened to the Brother Liang, Senior Sister and I told us that the five families were all assisted by him and Yin Kong in exceeding their limits, and although it seemed like it was a tiring task, in reality, it was not really too tiring, because the two families of the Infant Spirit had already left, and the other clan of the Infant Spirit had also sent them away, so there were only two families left, but Brother Liang was a cautious person, especially helping people out.


    Seeing that Brother Liang did not look like someone who had not slept at all, I asked: "Brother Liang, you two haven''t slept at all the night, are you not tired? From the looks of it, you do not look like you lack sleep." The Brother Liang laughed and did not speak. Yin Kong said: "My senior brother can recite scriptures even in his sleep. He''s really amazing."

 C198

    I said in astonishment, "That can''t be. Brother Liang, are you for real? You''re really too amazing!" The Brother Liang laughed and said, "Don''t listen to his nonsense. How could I have the ability?


    I said, "What about me? If it''s true ¡­" As she was speaking, she suddenly felt a pair of eyes staring at me. It was senior sister. She was staring at my face. I said, "What? Why are you looking at me?"


    The Senior Martial Sister said, "Junior Martial Brother, have you forgotten something?" What is it? I thought about it and asked, "What is it?" You... Don''t you have to go to school? "


    As I ran along the road, my face was covered with sweat, and when I thought back to the scene just now, I was a little afraid. It was due to the presence of someone that Senior Sister did not fly into a rage, but before I left, Brother Liang told me that he was waiting for me here, and he had something to say to me at noon.


    Just as I was running, the loudspeakers sounded behind me, I turned my head and saw that the bus had arrived. It was right at that moment that the bus stopped at the bus stop, and I quickly ran to the next stop. The bus stopped, and I started to climb up.


    Buy a ticket? Buy what ticket? Seeing my blank look, the driver pointed to the box at the door and said, "One dollar." Only then did I realize that I had forgotten. I reached into my pocket and searched for a long time, but I couldn''t find anything. The pocket was so empty that it could fit a living person.


    "Hurry up ¡­" What are you dawdling for ''? I froze on the spot. The driver was impatient and the passengers were also impatient. I kept urging them and awkwardly smiled and said, "I got on the wrong train, I got on the wrong train, hehe ¡­" When I got out of the car, the passengers began to shout at me through the window. A few guys with dyed hair gave me the middle finger and I gave them a thumbs-up. The guys were laughing so hard they almost fell out of the car.


    "Ah, Sun Hao." Just as I got off the car, a familiar voice sounded from behind me. I turned my head to look, it was Qin Xuemei, riding on her bicycle over to me, I said overjoyed, "That''s great, why did you come out so late? Quickly, I''ll carry you." She came over and stopped the bicycle. "This bicycle is too small. You aren''t used to riding it. I''ll carry you." After saying that, he pointed at the back seat of the car.


    Qin Xuemei carried me on his back and walked towards school. Along the way, we attracted countless of gazes, and even I felt a little embarrassed, but Qin Xuemei didn''t take it seriously at all. I didn''t say anything, and just sat on the bed with my legs crossed.


    "We''ve finally arrived." We saw the school gates and we were relieved that it wasn''t fun to be late at our school, not to mention the teacher''s criticism, the principal''s commanding voice would say that some classmate in our class was late, his class had been deducted because of him, his face was disgraced, all the blame was placed on his head, the school seemed to want you to commit suicide, that way they would be satisfied, or the class director would use all sorts of means to humiliate you, make you realize how serious your mistake was, once you would be late for your entire life, once you would be late, you would be a criminal in history, the red flag wouldn''t appear in our class, think about the terrible consequences.


    ''Ring, ring, ring ¡­ '' When the two of us were about ten metres away from the school gates, the bell for class rang. The two of us disappointedly got off the car and slowly walked inside. I said, "If you study well, what can happen to you? Our teacher has long disliked me. Now, she''s making use of this opportunity and doesn''t know how to deal with me."


    I walked into the school building with heavy steps. The loud and clear sounds of reading scared me, as if what I heard wasn''t the sounds of studying, but the clashing of swords and sabers by the soldiers on the battlefield. Listen, there were even shouts of ''kill'' coming from me.


    "Hey, hey, what are you thinking about? Let''s go." Qin Xuemei shouted at me twice before I regained my senses. Originally, I was so scared that I did not dare to enter anymore, I swallowed my saliva and said to myself: Sun Hao, you are a man who wants to face the heavens and earth head on, you need to face the difficulty. In the books, you teach us, truly a brave man dares to face the bleakness of life, dare to face the blood dripping onto his face.


    "Aiya, why don''t you go." Qin Xuemei pulled me inside. The more she was like this, the more nervous and terrified I became, all of the courage I mustered just now had completely disappeared. I would rather be chased by bugs than enter, "Wait a moment, let me slowly ¡­" I said, but when I said that, I was already breaking the silence, so Qin Xuemei said, "Take care, I''ll be going in first."


    I was even more afraid of my own words, so I followed her. Although it didn''t seem like a man, then I will be a coward for once.


    I followed her with my head held high. I could almost imagine the explosive expression on the head teacher''s face when he saw me and took the stairs to our school year team. When we turned a corner, sure enough, the head teacher was pacing in front of the door with a man at his side.


    Trembling, I walked over. Qin Xuemei''s form teacher was also standing at the door of the class. When I saw Qin Xuemei, without saying a word, I gestured for her to go in. I walked in front of the form teacher and said, "Teacher ¡­" I''m late. " As I spoke, I felt my face grow hot, and a wave of hot air rushed towards the back of my head. The sound of my voice was so soft that it felt like an hour had passed as I stood there for a second.


    "Sun Hao, you''ve finally come. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." After a long while, the homeroom teacher finally spoke. No, that''s not right, why is it a male voice? Pharyngitis? It was the man beside me who spoke to me. The homeroom teacher laughed and said, "Sun Hao, this police officer has been waiting for you for a long time. Captain Chen, you were waiting for him." She came into the class and left me and the man outside.


    Captain Chen laughed as he stretched out his hand, "Long time no see." I took his hand numbly and said, "You are?" The Captain Chen in front of me was full of smiles, but I could see from his eyes that he wasn''t a simple person, nor was he a kind-looking person. He said that it had been a long time since we last met, which meant that we had met before.


    "My name is Chen Sheng." It turned out to be him. There was a man who was injured in an accident, turned into a vegetable, hospitalized, robbed of his body by wandering souls, my master and I went there once, the medical examiner in charge of this case was him, my master and I brought the soul of the deceased to him for him to see. I guess this was a very important and unforgettable experience in his resume, but to me, it was very sparse and ordinary, so I didn''t really remember him.


    "Oh ¡­" It''s you. I remember now. " The first time Chen Sheng left me with a bad impression, I didn''t really want to see him.


    He looked at me with a smile and didn''t say anything, as if he was waiting for me to ask him why he was looking for me. I coldly laughed in my heart, this person definitely wanted to find me for a favor. I said, "If there''s nothing else, I''m going in. I still have to read in the morning."


    He quickly pulled me back and said, "No, man, come with me. I have something to ask of you." In my heart, I thought that this was more like it. I didn''t even look at who I was. The last time I saw my master and I, they treated each other like interrogators. There''s no need to speak so arrogantly. Impossible.


    "Don''t be ridiculous, I will leave by myself." I shook him off and said impatiently, "If you have something to say, say it quickly. I''m in a hurry to attend class."


    He smiled as he took out a cigarette and handed it to me. I said, "How can you be like this? This is a school, not your home. Can you be a little more ethical?" Then he turned his head to spit it out and said: "Bro, I know that my attitude was not good last time, and indeed it was my fault. I will definitely change it, you and your master are both good people, this time I really have something I want to ask him to help me with."


    Seeing his good attitude, I sat down to listen to him. The last time Master and I had left such a deep impression on him, it could be said that we had changed his view of the world and given him as much shock as an earthquake. But without our contact information, he was very upset when he returned.


    When he was dissecting the corpse, the corpse actually bled from the orifices of the body. This corpse is dead to the point of death, and the deceased died due to ingestion of pesticides, without any internal injuries. He was surprised and couldn''t understand what happened, so he thought of me and my master.


    "Wait, how did you find me?" I asked, and he said, "Well, this... It''s not convenient to reveal that you understand me, right? Actually, I know where you live, but I was worried that I would find your master too abruptly, so I came to the school to look for you. "


    So that''s how it is. This guy''s mind was quite meticulous. I said, "Since you admitted your wrongs with such a good attitude, I''ll let bygones be bygones. However, my master, you can''t see it." He exclaimed, "What''s wrong? Did something happen to him?"


    "Pei pei pei, you are the one who is in trouble. My master is not at home. As for where he went, it''s inconvenient for me to reveal it. The big and small matters will be taken care of by my senior sister and me." "No," I said.


    "Oh ¡­" He said, "Then where is your senior sister? I want to meet her." I said, a little angry, "If you aren''t seeing my master, then you''re seeing my senior sister. In your eyes, I''m nothing. My senior sister is busy. If you have anything to say, just tell me."


    Therefore, I brought him to my house. He said that it would be inconvenient for me to go to his place now, because the unusual matter regarding the corpse was accidentally discovered by the family members of the deceased. The family members said that the deceased had died with grievances, so they must have something to say.


    Sitting in his car, I thought to myself, died with a pesticide, not yet suicide, and logically speaking there might be grievances, blood on the body, this is an intense reaction of the soul, the soul tries its best to communicate with the living, moreover it has to return to the body, only then will it produce this kind of phenomenon, it''s not particularly difficult, but I have to wait until I see ''the person'' before I can think of a solution, after all, this isn''t a mathematical problem, one equation solves ten thousand questions.

 C199

    "This is the place." Seeing that the shop was so small, Chen Sheng could not help but say, "En, this is the place. Get out." "No," I said.


    "Senior sister, a guest has arrived." Why does it feel like something is not right? Why does it feel like something is not right after I shouted it out loud? Why does it feel like it is inside a costume drama, when the brothel''s old procuress spoke, she could only cough twice to cover her embarrassment and call Chen Sheng to sit down. Chen Sheng looked around and gasped in surprise, "Bro, you have some special features here, actually setting up a brick bed inside the building. Look, the wood on the stairs and on the table are all different from other places.


    I said, "Stop calling me Sun Hao. Just call me Sun Hao." At this time, the Senior Sister came down from above, and said while walking, "What are you preparing for lunch? You''re not allowed to eat mutton again, Fool Girl''s stomach is still aching ¡­." When Chen Sheng looked towards the source of the sound, her eyes immediately went straight to the point. Senior Sister was really pretty, the first time I saw her was probably in the same state as Chen Sheng.


    Senior sister seemed to have just fallen asleep, not to mention putting on makeup. Senior sister almost never put on any makeup, there was a good saying that made it hard for people to give up her natural beauty, Senior sister clearly belonged to this type, her two big eyes were black and white, her nose was straight, the tip of her nose was slightly raised, her mouth was not big, when she smiled the corners of her mouth were raised, not to mention how enchanting she was, but her nature was a little cold, and she rarely smiled, like now, her face was as cold as an iceberg.


    "This is... "Quickly sit down, junior brother, quickly go pour some tea." These few days, Senior Sister has been muttering to herself that the electric cooker at home is not very useful, saying that it has to be changed to a bigger one. I heard that the better electric cooker is not called the electric cooker, it''s called the electric cooker, but it''s very expensive, but no, seeing that Chen Sheng seems like a person with status and wealth, I smiled as I welcomed him. I was preparing to take some money from Chen Sheng since that would be a little difficult. "No," I said.


    The Senior Sister pushed me away and sat down while laughing, talking to Chen Sheng passionately: "Mr. Chen, you must have met with some difficulty. Don''t worry, Junior Brother and I will do our best to help you ¡­" Chen Sheng probably did not expect this great beauty to suddenly change her attitude so much.


    The two of them sitting together was really fitting. Senior Sister was beautiful, while Chen Sheng was handsome and elegant.


    "Oh, it''s like this. Rest assured Mr. Chen, my junior brother and I are both professionals. We will definitely help you deal with it safely." The two of them finally reached an agreement, but Chen Sheng didn''t plan on talking about money at all. Senior sister was in a slightly difficult situation, I snickered in my heart, she has a lack of face, she would definitely not be able to directly ask others for money.


    Chen Sheng went back to take care of the matters regarding the deceased''s family. After that, he immediately called his Senior Sister, "Then I''ll be leaving first." Chen Sheng stood up and turned around to leave. Senior Sister seemed to hesitate as if she wanted to say something, but in the end, she held him back and said, "Sigh ¡­" Chen Sheng turned his head and looked at his Senior Sister doubtfully. Senior Sister was so embarrassed that she didn''t know what to do.


    After sending Chen Sheng off, Senior Sister sat down in disappointment and stared at the table blankly. I said, "What''s wrong? The Senior Sister said, "Ai, if only Master was here." I asked, "What is Master doing?" The Senior Sister said, "If Master is here, then I don''t need to say anything." I said, "Senior sister, I know what you''re thinking about. Don''t worry, you just want to get a new electric cooker. After we finish this, I''ll ask him for some money." The Senior Sister said, "Really?" I said, "What are you talking about? There''s no such thing as working for nothing. You can rest assured."


    Not to mention that she ate almost all of the lamb from yesterday alone, she even ate almost half of the main course of the food. Only when all the food was added together did Senior Sister and I equal her, so why did she look like a normal person? Well, actually, there was something wrong with her brain, she wasn''t really a normal person, but her previous appetite wasn''t that big. I suspect that it had something to do with the toad in her stomach.


    It has already been some time since Fool Girl let his master bring the toad back to him. At the start, Fool Girl would often have a stomachache, and the toad would also croak loudly in her stomach, so loud that even we didn''t dare let Fool Girl go out for a period of time, so that others wouldn''t think that he was pregnant and pregnant.


    At first, Senior Sister and I were quite at ease, we thought that we wouldn''t have to worry about this problem anymore. Only later on did we realize that although Fool Girl''s stomach was getting smaller, the appetite was getting bigger and bigger, and before, it was simply not enough. Furthermore, it was eating very fast, so before Senior Sister and I could finish eating a bowl of rice, this fellow already ate half of it.


    "Hello, Mr. Chen. Mm, okay, we''ll go right away." At first, I thought that he wouldn''t call, but just as I was about to go look for Brother Liang, he said that he had something to tell me in the morning, and then he heard that he had something to tell me, so he immediately left.


    "Come, come, come. Mr. Chen has called. What are you waiting for?" When Senior Sister received Chen Sheng''s call, she hurriedly told me that her tone was so sweet to Chen Sheng that it had to be at least 10 plus numbers. She didn''t know what kind of bear color Chen Sheng had become when he called her, but maybe he truly thought that she had taken a liking to him. Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but grin.


    "What are you laughing so foolishly for, hurry up and leave." The Senior Sister yelled, then shouted upstairs, "We will be back soon, don''t be afraid." Fool Girl shouted after a long while, "Got it."


    Even most girls would not be interested in things that she likes, such as clothes, bags, and cosmetics. I even suspected that she didn''t know that there was such a thing as cosmetics in the world, but for me and my master, and even for the current Fool Girl, she was doing her best, and always wanted to give us things that were good.


    and an assistant were waiting for us. Seeing the two of us arrive, Chen Sheng laughed like a grandson and ran all the way here from a distance to extend his hands, making me feel a little overwhelmed. I also quickly extended my hands over.


    "Thank you for your hard work. It''s still so late, and you''re asking the two of you to come over." Chen Sheng said, being slightly courteous. My senior sister and I went straight to the table where the corpses were placed, where there was nothing abnormal with the appearance of the corpse, "The foreign object on the surface of the body has already been cleaned up." The assistant said softly. It seemed that the assistant was really scared, even the sound of his voice was so soft. It seemed that he was worried about waking the one that was lying down.


    Chen Sheng said that there was nothing abnormal with the body before it bled. It laid on the platform normally, blood started to flow from the eyes, ears, mouth and nose, it flowed all the way to the ground, it was truly a lot, but and the assistant were extremely frightened, although he had guts in his line of work, but in the face of such a situation, a few of them were still able to remain calm. It was said that the scene was extremely interesting, and his face was covered in blood. High heels? Of course, I don''t know why he would carry around such a high heels. Anyway, he threw everything he had and passed out after pinching his thumb and middle finger together.


    "Eh ¡­." "Mr. Chen, how about this, when there are no abnormalities in the corpse, it will be very difficult to determine what actually happened. How about this, let''s go back first, you can call me when there are abnormalities in the corpse, okay?" When senior apprentice sister said this, we had already looked around and didn''t find anything strange. There weren''t even ghosts nearby, which meant that the corpse''s soul had disappeared without a trace. The formation to capture it was too complicated and tiresome, so we normally didn''t want to use it.


    "Don''t, elder sister, you two can''t leave. I know this corpse is going to be in trouble. It will be over if you two leave." Without waiting for Chen Sheng to speak, the assistant, the young man, had snot and tears in his eyes as he held onto the hands of the senior sister, unwilling to let go. His small face was full of fear, and it seemed like the kid was truly frightened.


    However, it was obvious that Senior Sister was not an ordinary person. She laughed and pushed away the little brother who was grabbing her hands and said to Chen Sheng: "Mr. Chen, what do you think?"


    Chen Sheng was obviously the same as my assistant, he didn''t wish for me to leave with Senior Sister, but in order to maintain my dignity in front of Senior Sister, I hesitated a little before saying, "How about this, Senior Sister you go back first, Fool Girl is afraid at home alone, I will accompany you here, I will call you if there is a problem that I am unable to solve myself."


    The Senior Sister thought for a moment, then said, "Alright, I''ll go back first." The assistant brother heaved a sigh of relief and said, "Little big sis is leaving, it''s good that little big brother is here, it''s also good ¡­" I simply didn''t know what to say. Is there something wrong with this little brother? His words make me feel uncomfortable all over.


    "This is for you. If you have anything to say, don''t decide on your own. If it doesn''t work, then take the two of them and run." At the door, my senior sister instructed me, "It''s fine. You don''t have to worry about that. It''s just that my soul is confused and resentful. As a demon, it makes me unhappy. Let''s see if he can still show off after beating him up with a stick." Don''t talk nonsense, I''m leaving. "


    Just as he finished his sentence, a scream came from inside the room, the assistant''s voice was as sharp as a rooster''s, "Someone come quickly, it''s killing us." Then, there was a plop, as if something had fallen to the ground. This was bad, could it be that the dead man''s anger was too great, and he had jumped down from the table to borrow the corpse''s soul?


    The senior sister also stopped walking, we anxiously ran in, only to see the corpse lying quietly on the table. The assistant brother pointed at the corpse in panic, but was unable to say anything, while Chen Sheng fell on the ground, curled up into a ball, and realised that it was him who fell earlier, "It''s moved again." The assistant pointed at the corpse and shouted.

 C200

    However, the corpse on the morgue was not as exaggerated as he said, but it was still lying there quietly. As I slowly walked over, the assistant''s assistant suddenly screamed, causing me to almost fall to the ground. I turned around and innocently said, "I was just too nervous."


    I carefully leaned toward the corpse. There were no signs of movement, no blood stains on my face. I breathed a sigh of relief. "What did you just see?" I asked, and the assistant said, "The eyelids of the dead man moved, and I saw it for real." You can drop it, it''s really true. "


    I laughed at their cowardice, ''Is it really a grown man?'' I laughed as I placed my hand on the corpse grave table, "Alright, stop scaring yourself. Why are you so timid ¡­" Without waiting for me to finish speaking, Senior Sister suddenly pointed behind me with a grave expression. I couldn''t say for sure, but at this moment, a sharp pain came from my hand.


    When I looked back, I saw the dead man opening his mouth and biting two of my fingers. The dead goat''s eyes were fixed on me, and there was no warmth in his mouth, only the sickly sticky feeling that made my hair stand on end.


    "Motherf * cker ¡­" This sudden reaction caused the Fox Blood and adrenaline to soar in a flash. I spun the corpse around and slammed it into the wall with a ''bang'', my heart beating extremely fast. I had faced many corpses before, including this one, but every time I broke out in a cold sweat.


    "Are you alright?" Fortunately, there were only two bite marks, and no injuries. The corpse fell to the ground and didn''t move after I was sent flying, the assistant, Xiao Ge, and Chen Sheng were extremely frightened, especially the assistant, Xiao Ge. They called out for their mother in fright, but didn''t dare to run out, as being together with us still gave him some sense of security.


    Even if it really is a corpse, as long as its skull is broken, it would be fine to release that grudge. Although it looks simple, but in reality it isn''t so, a human''s skull isn''t as weak as the ones in the movies, it would be too fake if a person''s skull is smashed so hard that brain matter flew all over the place, but after dying for a few days, the body''s function has deteriorated, so as long as the skull is broken, it would be fine. Furthermore, with the full support of the Fox Blood, it still isn''t a big threat.


    Just as I was about to go, my senior sister stopped me and said, "I''ll go." When she walked over, I quickly followed. When we reached the wall, the corpse was still motionless, but I raised the Ghost Torture Stick above my head, ready to give it a fatal blow at any moment. Senior sister waved her hand, indicating that there was no need to be nervous.


    The Senior Sister extended her hand to pull the corpse over, only to see the corpse''s eyes were wide open, and its mouth was still moving slowly, as if it was biting something. She put it down and said, "It''s fine."


    The assistant, the young man, came over trembling, "It''s really alright ¡­" Oh my god, it''s still moving. " After saying that, she turned around and burrowed into Chen Sheng''s embrace, and started shivering. The senior sister laughed: "If I say there''s nothing, then it''s nothing, the corpse has a grievance that formed from a remnant soul, and was attracted by Hao Zi''s popularity just now, that''s why I had that kind of reaction. Look, the grievance is slowly dissipating, and it will be fine very soon."


    The corpse''s movements became slower and slower until it finally stopped moving. Senior sister and I carried it back, and it seemed that this person had died a bit wrongly, as if he wanted to say something but was unable to say it out loud. In his anxiety, he committed suicide, and only after that did he regret it, but his consciousness slowly dispersed, leaving only a wisp of his soul, still struggling not to move, remained in his body.


    Speaking of which, the strange phenomenon that occurred after a person died, such as a strange corpse or a dream to give to their loved ones, was not all a fake corpse. It could just be a strand of resentment acting up, and once it was released, that would be the end.


    During the war, many soldiers were mistakenly killed, and this kind of accidental death didn''t happen on the battlefield. Some soldiers were severely injured, and their bodies were in a state of hibernation. At this time, the human body appeared to be in the exact same state as the state of death, but in reality, it was a type of self-protection phenomenon.


    But no one could tell the difference between this kind of fake death and real death, so many soldiers who had been faked dead were buried alive or put in coffins, and when their bodies recovered and left the fake death, they were faced with a situation worse than death. After the war, the bodies of the soldiers who had been put in coffins were transported back to their homeland, and when one opened the coffins, one would find that many of the dead soldiers had been bitten off their fingers, nails, and even the flesh on their arms had been bitten off.


    Survival was something that all living beings yearned for. Even if no one knew why they wanted to live, death was always hated and feared by people, because death was unknown, and the pain before the end of life was so intense. Death brought about such negative effects, so people praised life and hated it.


    The corpses of the soldiers were discovered, and the wise people quickly connected them with the pitiful people who had experienced such an experience. The mere thought of it made people shudder, and among these corpses, there were some that stood out, and even if they were buried in coffins for a long time, they would not show the same signs of decay as the corpses of the dead. These corpses would not have the chance to return to their native land, but would instead be secretly gathered together and burned to ashes, because people believed that these corpses were controlled by grudges, that they were trying to return to the human world, and the dead would usually be regarded as frightening living beings, and the dead would be considered as enemies, even if they were their closest friends.


    "Alright, let''s go." After taking care of the corpses, I confirmed that there weren''t any ghosts around. Actually I found it quite strange, since this place has been in contact with dead people all year round, the miasma should have drawn the spirits. However, I didn''t say this to Chen Sheng, so he wouldn''t pee his pants.


    "Don''t go, the two of you stay here with me." My assistant said with a bitter face. I thought to myself, why is this person''s skin so thick, "Don''t worry, that dead man won''t touch it. Right now it''s no different from a piece of pork, you don''t believe it?" After saying that, I walked over and pinched the corpse''s face before patting its chest. "Look, are you alright?" "No," I said.


    These actions of mine did not cause the dead man to stand up, but it did cause the assistant to tremble in fear. "Don''t scare me, I''m begging you ¡­" Looking at him, I wanted to laugh. I wanted to pat his shoulders to console him, but he dodged me with all his might, "Don''t touch me, don''t touch me ¡­" The shouts were deafening.


    In the end, under the strong request of the two of them, I agreed to stay. After Senior Sister returned, Chen Sheng had one room, but there was only one bed, so I said, "Then what do we do? I don''t want to squeeze in with the two of you." "Don''t worry, don''t worry. Of course, if you sleep by yourself, we can just sleep on the floor." Chen Sheng said hurriedly. It seems that he was really afraid that I would leave.


    While I was tidying up the bed, Chen Sheng and his assistant took out some ropes and tied up the corpses. As a forensic doctor, this kind of behavior is very despicable, although work requires one to destroy the corpses, but this kind of senseless destruction is really a bit too much. I can''t even watch it anymore, I just heard the two of them using all their strength, and some of them even thought they were going to kill pigs.


    "Hey, what are you doing? Why are you doing this so tight? The pus was all tied up by you." I said, Chen Sheng said, "I''m afraid that it will wake up in the middle of the night." I thought to myself, if it''s a real corpse, what''s the use of this rope? Forget it, let them do as they please.


    The two of them made a pallet on the floor and lay there, completely unaccustomed to it, but they were probably scared, tossing and turning, unable to sleep. I''m not picky.


    I didn''t use much strength, nor did I make a sound. At the beginning, I thought that it was just a dream, but after a while, I was awoken by a person beside the bed who was constantly pushing me. My hands were still trembling as I angrily said, "What are you doing? Why aren''t you sleeping ¡­" Just as he spoke two sentences, he used his hand to cover my mouth. It was only then that I saw clearly that it was Chen Sheng.


    He was pointing at the door in horror, and I wondered what the guy was doing, but instead of letting go, he kept pointing at the door, and the guy was too timid to go to bed without locking the door. I took his hand away and asked, "What are you going to do?" He leaned over my ear and said, "There''s someone out there."


    There was someone outside? Who would come in the middle of the night? I tiptoed to the door and leaned over it, thinking to myself, There really is someone here.


    The sound of footsteps came from outside the morgue. The footsteps were heavy and messy, and the morgue was constantly making noises. Fuck, could it be that the dead man was unhappy and wanted to talk to him? When I thought about it, my head tightened. Logically speaking, no, Senior Sister and I could tell that there wasn''t any more resentment left, so how could it continue to work? Furthermore, when Senior Sister went back, I told her to bring back all my magic tools.


    Thinking about this, I hurriedly searched my body. It was really bad luck, I didn''t have a single Talisman paper on me, I could handle one instead.


    "What should I do ¡­" Chen Sheng leaned over, his face was filled with fear, and when he spoke, he looked like he was about to cry.


    Chen Sheng and I leaned on the door and carefully listened for any movement outside the room. The sound of the footsteps suddenly stopped.


    I placed Chen Sheng''s hand on his own mouth, so that he wouldn''t have to shout and hook that thing over. There''s no place for him to run to, let that dead man block the door, what are we going to do tonight? But even if it was a real corpse, I still had the confidence to run away, but what about these brothers? My conscience made it impossible for me to leave them behind.


    Just as I was fretting, the sound of footsteps rose from outside the door again, and I could imagine the body clumsily circling the room, the footsteps coming closer and closer to our door. Finally, they stopped at the door.


    Chen Sheng inhaled a breath of cold air, and the faint sound produced was extremely clear in the middle of the night. What was even more terrifying was that the Yang Qi he brought out, was detected by the corpse outside, and with a ''bang'', a hand was placed heavily on the door.

 C201

    The hand was so heavy that I could almost imagine through the door how heavy the ''man'' was outside. It looked like the corpse was really up.


    Even though he was covering his mouth, Chen Sheng was still making noise non-stop. He and his assistant were hugging and it was a tragic sight, I took a deep breath, in this kind of situation, I have to be calm, people would become nervous when facing such a sudden danger, although this is instinct, but the reality is that instinct is right, there are even many instincts that aren''t suitable for human society. For example, right now, I tried my best not to panic.


    I slowly pressed myself against the door. Right now, the undead outside had realized that there was only the scent of living things here, and the smell of living things was the only energy source that could make them continue to live in this half-dead state. It was like a starving wolf seeing a piece of fresh meat, it would go all out to attack this piece of meat.


    I will try my best to hold it back so that the two people on the ground have some time to escape. As I do so, I will incite the Fox Blood and contact the Master Chang at the same time, which I do not have much hope for, because on this late night, who will not sleep, the Wild Immortal needs to rest as well.


    The pressure outside the door grew greater and greater as the undead began to push the door open. The undead''s strength was extremely great, because they didn''t rely on their muscles to move, but on their determination to stay alive. The undead''s strength was very strong, and I could clearly feel that the thin door was not even able to withstand a single blow.


    I indicated for Chen Sheng to open the window. He crawled over to the window while trembling, and then came back while waving his two hands around. It was only then that I saw that there was a layer of protective steel window outside the window, protecting the three of us from thieves.


    I took a deep breath, yanked the door open, and with two exclamations and a simple, rough cry of surprise, I shrugged my shoulders and rushed out, crashing into a thick body. He was caught off guard and fell to the ground when I hit him, and I stepped on his chest and punched him mercilessly.


    "Aiyo ¡­" Was it a human voice? I turned on the light and saw that it was a zombie, or rather a hulk. I had punched him in the face just now, and now his nose was bleeding all over. What kind of person was this? Why did he come here in the middle of the night?


    "What are you doing beating me up for?" The brawny man said as he clumsily stood up. It took me a long time before I was able to stand up. I awkwardly helped him up, "Sorry, I didn''t expect it to be you. Hehe ¡­" Chen Sheng and his assistant came out trembling when they heard it. When they saw this scene, the confusion in their eyes grew.


    "What are you looking at? I''ve never seen the wrong house before." The sturdy man said angrily. Chen Sheng asked carefully: "Are you from here?" The sturdy man said, "Yes, so what?" However, when he spoke, it was obvious that he was very guilty. The assistant, the young man, asked, "How did you get in?"


    "I ¡­" "I don''t know how I got in. I just walked in." What reason is that? He walked in just like that? Do you know how to walk through walls?


    The few of us looked at each other, and it was the assistant that reacted quickly. "Don''t tell me this guy is a thief?"


    Thief? I looked at him doubtfully. The panic on the brawny man''s face could no longer be concealed. "I ¡­" I''m not a thief... This is the first time, please spare me. " With that, he rushed to the window. His heavy body did not affect his speed in the slightest. Just as he was about to leap out of the window, I grabbed him.


    "Come down." As I said that, I pulled down hard. This guy''s body was very heavy, at least one hundred eighty to ninety catties. After being pulled down by me, he fell onto the ground with a loud thud, almost creating a huge crater.


    "Aiyo, aiyo ¡­" "My tail bone ¡­" He was moaning on the ground and stroking his coccyx. It looked like he had fallen quite a bit, but he was so heavy, if only I hadn''t fallen like this.


    "What do we do? Send him to GAJ." After discussing it, we decided to let him accept justice and send him where he was supposed to go.


    "Let go of me, I didn''t take anything, what right do you have to treat me like this?" After the brawny guy was tied up, he kept on shouting as if we had wronged him. At this time, the assistant was so angry that he threw a fist at the brawny guy''s head. The brawny guy was fine, it actually made the assistant clench his teeth in pain.


    "Aiyo, this guy really has a tough head ¡­" "The assistant little brother complained, and the brawny man roared while glaring at him," You still dare to hit me, do you believe that I will find Master Zhu to kill all of you? " "You''re still so full of yourself ¡­" The assistant jumped up and slapped the brawny man, but I stopped him. At this moment, he was tied up and couldn''t fight back, what kind of hero would he be if he got hit?


    "Who is this Master Zhu you spoke of?" Did he send you? " I asked. I could see that this man was neither a schemer nor a thief. His manner of speaking was simple and natural.


    "I can''t say ¡­" "Did he let you steal something?" I asked. At this moment, his eyes were wandering and his mouth was moving. All of these small movements revealed his nervousness. It seems that my question was correct. He was really instructed to come here.


    "Tell me, who instructed you to come?" I asked sternly. The brawny man was startled by my sudden shout, his eyes widened as he pouted and didn''t say anything. I pinched his ear, and sure enough, his ear was very soft, as though he had no bones. This kind of person is the easiest to use.


    I twisted with force, and he cried out in pain. This move is called Tough Ox Ear, hahaha, even though he was punched by the assistant just now, but now he looks like he''s about to die. As expected, this kind of person''s psychological and physical weaknesses are all on his ears.


    "It hurts, it hurts, I''ll tell you." The brawny man cried out in pain, and when I let go of him, the brawny man was breathing hard and staring at me angrily, not knowing how to hide his emotions. He was like a child, and he couldn''t hurt anyone, because they didn''t have that kind of thought and they didn''t have the guts.


    "Since I''ve already said so, just let me go." The brawny man said. The assistant was unwilling, "You still dare to negotiate with us? You shameless thief, be careful that I don''t send you to the government." Hearing this, I wanted to laugh. The government must have watched too many television dramas in ancient times. I wanted to be the hero within them. If he didn''t have the courage to follow them, he wouldn''t dare to speak to them like that.


    "Then I won''t say anymore ¡­" The brawny man turned his head and I said, "If you are satisfied with what you have said, I will let you go." "Really?" The brawny man looked delighted, like a kid who''d heard his parents were taking him out to play. "Really." I tried to put on a fatherly expression, but if my son had been like that, I might have run my head against the wall.


    "Alright, I believe you. You look like a good person." His name was Niu Mang and he was a jobless nomad. Now that he was living alone and his parents were dead, he rented out the house to collect some rent every month but the house was small and shabby so he couldn''t rent it for much money. This guy was lazy and lazy, so he got used to idling around.


    When he was desperate and out of options, an old man squatted by the side of the road, saw through his distress, and called out to him. He pressed his fingers on the old man''s face, and Niu Mang felt that the old man''s fingernails were very sharp, with such a light poke, as if he had been bitten. Just as he was about to get angry, the troops chasing after him came up, holding a kitchen knife in their hands, making his legs go soft from their murderous look.


    Who knew that when that group of people passed by the two of them, it was as if they did not see Niu Mang, as they directly rushed towards the old man, asking him if he had seen a big black guy. The old man pointed to the back, and then the group passed by, not even sparing Niu Mang a glance.


    From then on, the old man and Niu Mang lived together while eating and eating together. Niu Mang no longer rented the house, and didn''t even have a single source of income left, but Niu Mang wasn''t worried at all, why, this old man was indeed a god, he went out to look around when he had no money, and didn''t allow Niu Mang to follow him, so he could definitely bring back one or a few strangers. These strangers all had the same appearance as Niu Mang.


    Just like this, every day, Niu Mang would treat the old man as his ancestor and did whatever the old man told him to do. He thought that since he came across a living Bodhisattva and came across a living Bodhisattva, he would come down to the mortal realm to save him.


    That day, the old man brought back another mother and child, the woman looked to be around fifty to sixty years old, and the man looked to be in his twenties. The woman seemed to be in bad health, her son''s face was filled with anxiety, Niu Mang was already familiar with her, and when he saw the old man come in, he hurried to greet him. Actually, the old man didn''t teach him much, so calling him that was at the old man''s behest.


    The old man blabbered on for a long time, tricking the mother and son until they looked like they were nothing. Finally, the old man let Niu Mang bring the two of them out.


    Niu Mang had already arranged this beforehand to be done, bringing the mother and son pair to a lake and saying that his master had calculated that the fish in the lake could cure the woman''s illness, the mother and son nodded repeatedly. From then on, his son went to the lake to fish every day, not to mention, the words spoken by the old man was really spirited, as they continued to eat the fish in the lake, their bodies getting better and better.


    The old man told the young man to show him the fish he caught everyday, and only after getting his permission could he eat them, Niu Mang did not know what the old man''s intentions were, and did not see him ask the mother and son for money, Niu Mang did not know what to do, so he went out to do something like stealing from them every day. But now he was caught, and the old man told him the truth once, and it seemed like the old man poked his face with his finger, but in reality, the old man was holding a small bug, which was hidden under his finger.


    Niu Mang kept the insect in his pocket, it was as if he had brought a protective talisman with him. Needless to say, he knew his limits, and his hands and feet were extremely nimble.

 C202

    "Niu''er." On this day, the old man called Niu Mang to his side. Hearing the old man''s kind call, Niu Mang did not dare to be negligent and quickly ran over respectfully.


    "Hey, go ahead." Niu Mang stood respectfully at the side. The old man sat cross-legged on the brick bed and puffed on his cigarette, then said leisurely: "Ox, I''ve been eating with you for the past few days, you don''t find me annoying?" Although Niu Mang''s brain was not sharp, he was not stupid. This old man was definitely a capable person, after coaxing him, he might just teach him a half move and half a move, and would not have to worry about him for the rest of his life. If he did not serve him well and let him go, he would have to return to the hungry and full days of the past.


    "What are you talking about? I''m quite bored by myself, not to mention ¡­" "Say more ¡­" Niu Mang wanted to say what was in his heart, but after thinking about it, he decided not to. Even if he was silly, he would not be stupid to such an extent.


    The old man looked at Niu Mang and suddenly started laughing out loud. "Niu''er, you are a rich person, there aren''t many people like you.


    He finally had a day where he could turn the tables around. Seems like this old man is really a god that descended from the heavens, he has specially instructed me to come here, maybe he would teach me a unique skill that can turn stone into gold. I no longer need to be so poor, from now on, I will bid farewell to this small house and run away from the good fortune.


    Niu Mang was extremely excited, he was too anxious to not speak, his face was red from holding back, and in the end, he kneeled on the ground and kowtowed to the old man, his big head knocking onto the ground.


    The old man laughed and said, "Niu''er, this is what you deserve. You don''t need to kowtow." Who would not be happy to hear this? Niu Mang almost cried tears of joy, but he was still a bit lacking in intelligence, and even though his emotions were not that rich, he did not cry.


    "Niu''er, I can teach you this move, but you have to promise me a few things." The old man said in a serious tone. Niu Mang was only happy to learn it early and did not think much of it.


    "Alright, first place. If you decide on this, then it will be a lifetime''s worth of work. There won''t be a chance for you to stop here. Do you understand?" "Yes, yes." "Secondly, this spell is too eye-catching and must never be displayed in front of others. Once it is found out by others, they will definitely have evil intentions. Do you remember it?" "Yes, yes." "Third, after this law is passed, if you want to do something in the future, it will be up to you. You have to listen to it." "Yeah, yeah, listen to him, listen to who?" Niu Mang asked.


    The old man did not say anything, but took out a box from his pocket. The box was made of wood, and it was dark and gloomy, and a wave of cold Qi could be felt from afar. Niu Mang was intimidated by the cold Qi and only woke up from his previous state of excitement, feeling that things were not as simple as he thought.


    The old man slowly opened the box and saw a white jade colored insect nestled inside. This insect was about the size of a finger and was disturbed by the outside world. It turned its body and lifted its head to smell around, as if sensing the different smell in the air, "What kind of insect is this?" Niu Mang asked.


    "It''s called the Cold Worm." Niu Mang felt that something was amiss. Could it be that the old man wasn''t going to teach him some kind of skill that could turn stone into gold, but rather have him help him raise and raise insects, and such a strange insect.


    Although it looked no different from an ordinary insect, it seemed to be somewhat repulsed by it, which was a feeling he couldn''t clearly describe. Later on, he realized that the moving and silent insect seemed to exude a temperament that didn''t seem like a bug, but more like a lazy cat or dog that understood human nature. In fact, he had thought of it simply, this white jade-like insect was a spiritual item that was hard to come across in a hundred years, how could a mortal control it.


    Niu Mang did not know the depth of it, and only thought that the old man was a god who had descended to the mortal realm, bestowed him with a treasure. Little did he know that, in the eyes of the old man, Niu Mang was already a person on the verge of death.


    The old man closed the box and handed it over to Niu Mang. Niu Mang received it with both hands, feeling extremely excited in his heart, and just as he was about to open it, the old man held his hands down and said: "Don''t disturb the Cold Worm. Put it on your body for a period of time, let it familiarize yourself with your Qi.


    Hearing that, Niu Mang was overjoyed, and asked anxiously: "What benefits can this bug bring me?" "What do you want?" I want money. "


    The old man laughed heartily and said, "Niu''er, do you know that being free and unrestrained is not something that can be bought with money and treasures? Think about it carefully. Do you really want money?" After he finished speaking, a pair of sharp eyes stared straight at Niu Mang, trying to see through his thoughts from Niu Mang''s eyes.


    Without thinking, Niu Mang said, "I, Niu Mang, am too poor to be afraid, I just want money." At the mention of money, Niu Mang''s eyes flashed with a passionate light, as if he was already in a world of endless pleasure. He had no idea that there was an end to fortune, and that the gold and silver treasure would only fuel the burning of fortune.


    Niu Mang was immersed in his memories, his voice getting softer and softer, his face turning uglier and uglier, as if he was recalling something he did not dare to recall. The assistant little brother impatiently said: "What are you doing, why are you dozing off? Niu Mang looked around in panic, "Later ¡­"


    "Old sir, you see, Cold Worm is willing to stay with me." After a few days, Niu Mang said to the old man, the Cold Worm''s spirit energy was abundant, and was not fond of people, he did not expect that he and Niu Mang could actually get along so well, and when he had nothing to do with it, he would just come out of the box and lie on Niu Mang''s body.


    However, the old man disapproved and said to Niu Mang: "Looks like you and the Cold Worm are fated. Very soon, this Cold Worm will be able to help you." After he finished speaking, he looked at Niu Mang with a smile. In truth, the old man had already expected this, because the Cold Worm was extremely intelligent, he already knew that the old man would use Niu Mang as a pawn, and the Cold Worm was also like that. At this time, everything was just an act, to make better use of this pawn.


    Finally, the day of the fusion of the Cold Worm and Niu Mang arrived. The so called fusion was a kind of unorthodox method, and after the Cold Worm and the host got along for a while, they finally managed to fuse together, using a sharp knife to cut a small cut on the host''s wrist for the Cold Worm to enter. The Cold Worm would then be able to rest and recover within the host''s body, in order to be able to unleash the various wonders of the Cold Worm.


    Niu Mang couldn''t help but swallow his saliva in front of the old man who was sharpening his blade, and barely squeezed out a smile and asked: "Old sir, do you think you can find another way? I was born cowardly, and am afraid of blood." As the old man sharpened his saber, he said, "Niu''er, do you know that wealth comes from danger? As long as you endure this, you will have more days to live on in the future. Don''t you want gold and silver anymore?" Niu Mang was tricked by the old man''s words, he clenched his teeth and said: "Ok, I''ll go all out, you can greet me with force."


    After the old man finished sharpening his blade, he took out a piece of paper and lit it up, then called Niu Mang over. Niu Mang walked over, trembling as he said, the old man gestured for him to sit down, his left hand grabbed onto his wrist and placed it on the table. Niu Mang suddenly felt that the old man''s fingers were as strong as a tiger''s pincer, he had no chance of struggling free at all.


    The old man smiled and said, "Niu''er, don''t be afraid." With his right hand pressing the blade down on Niu Mang''s wrist, Niu Mang closed his eyes nervously. The old man pressed the blade down and wedged it into Niu Mang''s wrist.


    The old man held the blade in his mouth, and used his right hand to cut open Niu Mang''s wound. Logically speaking, how could ordinary people be able to endure such actions, Niu Mang was even more afraid of death, at the moment, his eyes were tightly shut, and unexpectedly did not make a sound, as though he did not feel pain. The Cold Worm was already waiting on the side, eager to give it a try.


    The old man let go of Niu Mang''s wrist and said smilingly, "Enough." After the Cold Worm entered, Niu Mang shuddered and only after a while did he open his eyes, "It''s so cold."


    The old man smiled and said: "It''s normal. Although the Cold Worm s are small, their innate cold nature is extraordinary. Everything will be alright after a while." Niu Mang looked at his wrist, only having a shallow cut.


    "It''s too cold. I''m lying in bed." Niu Mang shivered from head to toe, just as he was about to get on the brick bed, the old man pulled him back, "The Cold Worm is afraid of fire, it cannot get to hot places." Not only that, the old man also asked Niu Mang to soak himself naked in the water vat. In order to let the Cold Worm and Niu Mang''s bodies fuse together as soon as possible, after a few hours had passed, a thin layer of ice formed on the water vat. When the old man saw this, he was overjoyed and said: "The Cold Worm is very suitable for your body, it will soon fuse with you."


    In order to make the Cold Worm compatible with him, Niu Mang suffered a lot. Not only did he have to soak in the cold water to freeze, he couldn''t even be covered while sleeping, and it was normal for him to be shivering when he was cold. However, he did not have a fever even once, because the cold energy of the Cold Worm was too strong, suppressing Niu Mang''s body''s ability to protect himself.


    "Old sir, I feel the Cold Worm moving." On this day, Niu Mang excitedly said to the old man. At this moment, his face was filled with joy, but his complexion was ashen, and anyone who saw him would think that he was shining like the sun in the sky. Niu Mang was only concerned with his happiness, and waited for the Cold Worm to help him search for treasures.


    It was precisely the Cold Worm. The old man laughed and said: "Great, the Cold Worm has already completely adapted to your body, let''s go now." Niu Mang asked: "Are you going to look for a treasure?" The old man said, "Yes."


    Niu Mang was extremely happy. He got down from the brick bed to get dressed, and just as he was about to put on his shoes and stand up, he felt dizzy and almost fell to the ground. He held on to the edge of the brick bed and barely stopped. At this time, Niu Mang was still able to speak and act as he normally did, all because of his determination towards the gold and silver treasure. Sigh, to say that the most pleasing thing in the world is nothing but money, and the most harmful thing in the world is also the one with money as the leader.


    Ten Jin of Fox in Northeast China

 C203

    The old leader led Niu Mang on a stroll outside. After walking only a few steps, Niu Mang''s wrist was in pain, it was unbearable. The Cold Worm was rolling around inside, it was so painful that Niu Mang had to clench his teeth.


    "Pain, pain, pain ¡­" "I don''t know what''s going on with these bugs, they''re still moving." Niu Mang held onto his wrist as he spoke. The old man was overjoyed: "This is it, this is it." Sure enough, after digging for a while, they finally found something.


    Niu Mang looked at the broken tile that he had finally dug out and asked in disappointment, "What is this? It''s not worth much." The old man said: "After being buried in the ground for a long time, the Cold Worm will only be able to use Old Yin Qi. The Cold Worm are very sensitive to these old objects, don''t worry, it won''t be bad." That day, Niu Mang wandered around with the old man for a long time, and only found a few things near his home, and casually traded them for quite a bit of money.


    Ever since then, almost every day, the old man would bring Niu Mang out for a stroll. Every time, he would make some discoveries, and slowly, Niu Mang''s money would increase. It was as if he was in a dream, but he didn''t realize that his body was growing stronger and stronger day by day.


    "So you''re rich now?" The assistant asked, "Yes... "Yeah." Niu Mang stammered, his voice was soft, and he sounded guilty. Seeing him like that, I knew that he was lying to us, and he sneered in his heart.


    "Then why did you come out to steal?" I asked. Niu Mang lowered his head and said, "I can''t help but feel itchy in my hands ¡­" Seeing that he was dressed like a rich person, I knew that his hands and feet weren''t clean, but he wasn''t considered a bad person, at least he didn''t hurt anyone else, but the old man behind him might as well be that old man. Judging from Niu Mang''s description, that old man was an expert at ordering all kinds of poisonous bugs, such people had an unknown origin, and his heart was sinister.


    "Alright, I believe in you. You can leave." After I finished speaking, I untied Niu Mang and he looked at me in disbelief. "Are you really letting me go?" "Let''s go."


    The assistant big brother and Chen Sheng turned pale with fright. Chen Sheng went close to my ear and said, "Bro, what are you doing?" I ignored him and smiled towards Niu Mang: "Why aren''t you leaving, wait for me to capture you?" Only then did Niu Mang realize that I was really going to let him go, and jump out of the window without saying a word.


    "Why are you letting him go?" Chen Sheng and the assistant brother asked in confusion. I said, "You two stay here quietly. He jumped out of the window and ran in the direction Niu Mang went in.


    I can tell that although Niu Mang isn''t intelligent, he''s a little cunning. If I were to be frank with him, he definitely wouldn''t honestly take me to his place, so I might as well let him go, and then follow him up. Only then can I be absolutely sure that everything is safe.


    It just seemed like he was not even close to death. It seemed like the Cold Worm had already taken care of him, as long as he was focused on something, it would be easy for him to lose his Profound Qi, especially for someone like Niu Mang who was completely lost in thought, he was not far from death.


    Niu Mang turned left and right, making sure that his lair was remote. The more remote the place, the more likely it was that something bad would happen, which made me even more careful in my heart.


    When he arrived at a dilapidated courtyard, he stopped, patted his clothes, and looked around. After confirming that no one was around, he opened the door with the key. It was unknown whether the broken wooden door had the function of guarding against thieves.


    I followed him. I ran my hands through the door, tiptoed behind the window, and began to eavesdrop. Don''t say that when the Fox Blood opens its ears, it''s so clear as a radar that even the slightest movement in the room can be heard.


    Niu Mang''s footsteps were light. It seemed like he was being cautious, why was he being so careful after returning to his own home? Just as I was wondering, an old and hoarse voice sounded, "Niu''er, you''re back."


    Hearing this voice, I was shocked. This voice was very familiar, causing Niu Mang to jump in fright. He quickly took a deep breath, "Un ¡­ You haven''t slept yet. " There was a touch of fear in his voice.


    Then there was the sound of shoes scraping against the ground, slow and heavy. "Niu''er, I''ll let you look at the mother and son. Did you look at them?"


    Niu Mang said, "I saw it. I went to see it this morning, but nothing happened." The old man sighed and said, "Sigh, I''m still old. There are many things that I can no longer do. The people who came to find me are trusting me, but ¡­" Sigh, I can only watch on helplessly as that little girl gets worse by the day. I don''t feel good in my heart. "


    Niu Mang said: "Yes yes, you are a kind person, of course you cannot see this, but don''t get too angry, life and death are in the sky, no one can help the two of them."


    "Niu''er, you''re right. Un, why do you smell like a dead person? Where did you go?" The old man surrounded Niu Mang as he breathed in deeply. The old man did not know how to describe the kindness Niu Mang had shown him, but the old man sighed and said, "Didn''t I tell you not to go out and wander around too much? The Cold Worm couldn''t stand the unfamiliar smell, look, I couldn''t smell the scent of the Cold Worm even after such a long time.


    "Yes, but you want me to stay here every day, so I can''t stay here either. Besides, I feel uncomfortable every time I see that insect, and it feels cold from the bottom of my feet. I don''t know why, but it feels better the moment I go out, especially in a place with a lot of people." Niu Mang said.


    "No, no way, no way. I finally found a suitable place for the Cold Worm to stay, you can''t let me ruin this, from today onwards, you''re not allowed to go anywhere. Just stay here." The old man said angrily. Niu Mang was not to be outdone, and the two of them started arguing.


    I got up and was about to go out. I didn''t know how long these two had been arguing and it probably wasn''t right to go in like this, but who knows what they had stepped on and there was a crunching sound. It was very quiet at this moment, and I was very close to the window.


    "Who''s outside?" After the old man shouted, I hurriedly retreated. Just as I took a few steps back, there was a crashing sound from the window. A huge object flew out and smashed towards me.


    The thing flew past my head and landed heavily on the ground, making a ''Ouch'' sound. I turned around to see that Niu Mang was curled up on the floor.


    Pfft, this fellow looks stupid, he''s good at kung fu, I underestimated him. With such a long distance, he jumped out just like that. He''s not an ordinary person, just one look and he''s trained before.


    "Aiyo, why did you throw me?" Niu Mang said, following that, the old man jumped out from the hole that Niu Mang smashed into.


    I activated the Fox Blood''s condensed gaze and saw the person in front of me clearly. Indeed, this old man was Old Deaf, he actually didn''t run, and was hiding here.


    Old Deaf squinted at me and asked, "Who are you?" Hm? What is this guy pretending for? I coldly laughed and said, "Old Deaf, you are really old. We didn''t part for long, did you forget about me just like that?"


    After the Old Deaf heard my words, he kept silent for a while, and then said, "So it''s you, it''s really a narrow path between enemies. Why did you come alone this time?"


    It seems like he wasn''t faking it. I carefully looked at his eyes and saw that there was a layer of grey on them. So it was his eyes that were sick. No wonder I couldn''t see clearly. He deserved it.


    "Old Deaf, it was a mistake to let you run away last time. Let''s see how you can run this time." I said. If we had to talk about the last time we met the Old Deaf, he should have already exposed his true identity, and he had relied on a lot of help: The queen bug, after getting killed last time, if he still had some other trump cards, including the fact that he can''t see anymore, I still have the confidence to take him down. As for this Niu Mang, we can forget about him being unconscious later.


    I silently incited the Fox Blood, but Old Deaf did not seem to be panicking at all, he seemed to be acting quite well, "Are you ready?" I shouted, and then with a stomp of my feet, I charged forward like lightning, my right hand forming a tiger claw, aiming straight for Old Deaf''s face.


    The Old Deaf did not dodge but kept his ears. When I was about to reach him, he suddenly raised his hand and a black mist shrouded over me. The Fox Blood was lively and had good hearing, causing the black mist to buzz.


    The black mist in front of me turned into numerous small fireballs that fell to the ground. They were actually small flying insects, and Old Deaf had already jumped onto the roof, standing with his legs in front of him. He was muttering an incantation, "This old fellow doesn''t know what he''s planning to do."


    The little earth was very short. I reached the eaves of the house and pulled with my arms, stopping at the edge of the eaves. Old Deaf''s gray eyes were narrowed, his eyelids were trembling rapidly, his lips were trembling violently, his face was pale, and his throat gurgled. Slowly, a black rope came out of his mouth.


    This scene was truly strange. An old man was slowly extending a black rope from his mouth, I suppressed my annoyance, grabbed one end of the rope and forcefully pulled it back. Who knew that Old Deaf would be so weak, his strength was not small, and the rope was also very strong.


    Suddenly, as if the rope was alive, it slipped out of my hand and wrapped around my wrist. "You''re courting death." Gritting my teeth, I used my strength to gather the Fox Blood onto my arms. My arms turned red and became a whole circle thicker. Even if I was facing an ox, I still had the confidence to pull it down.


    I used both of my hands to hold onto the rope and pulled backwards with all my might. The Old Deaf''s mouth issued out a "Ga Ga Ga Ga" sound and the rope grew longer and longer, "Old man, I''m almost pulling out your intestines." Perhaps it''s because of the Fox Blood, but at this moment, my violent nature flared up and I wholeheartedly wanted to take Old Deaf''s life.


    The Old Deaf was gradually unable to hold on and was slowly pulled over by me. If I continued to move backwards, I would fall down, but the corners of my mouth twitched and I jumped back and fell down along with Old Deaf. Unexpectedly, Old Deaf suddenly became much stronger and managed to hold on by the eaves of the house.


    "F * ck, get down here." I was so angry that I used both hands to push him down, but the Old Deaf was unmoved and his horse steadied himself. Suddenly, the rope in my hand became thicker, the rope tip slowly expanded like a balloon, and I looked at it in surprise. As I stared at it, a sudden spray of white liquid came from the end of the rope, sticking to my face, and the white liquid was so sour that it made me dizzy and fell to the ground with a thud.

 C204

    The fall made me dizzy. The white liquid from the rope entered quite a lot into my eyes, nose and mouth. The strong smell continued to irritate my facial features, making them smell as bad as they could get.


    "Cough, cough, cough ¡­" I coughed vigorously, feeling a lot of white liquid enter my throat, making me want to flip my stomach out. After spraying the white liquid, my head shrunk a lot, and with a sou sound, it shrank back into Old Deaf''s mouth.


    "How did you come here?" Niu Mang looked at me in shock and asked as I turned my head to strike him on the neck with my palm, causing Niu Mang to fall on the ground once again.


    I looked up and saw that Old Deaf was standing at the eaves of the house, holding a long black thing in his mouth and swinging it around casually. This scene really made me shiver, and made me think of the legendary black and white twin fiends, only then did I see clearly that the rope that was coming out of Old Deaf''s mouth was his tongue. In other words, what was spat on my face just now was his saliva, and when I thought about it, my stomach started rolling again.


    "You''re really a toad that doesn''t bite people. Just you wait." Old Deaf acted as if he didn''t hear me and just stood there without moving. It was as if the long tongue in his mouth had become alive, and his head was moving with me as if he was wary of me.


    It seems that Old Deaf was trying to call for reinforcements, to let his tongue block me for a while, but he managed to think of that. I retreated a few steps and climbed up the other side of the roof, and Old Deaf''s tongue twitched as if he was ready to attack at any time.


    I thought to myself, there''s nothing to be afraid of about this tongue, it''s just spitting, the sky is getting darker, I don''t know what kind of trump card he has, I can''t be careless, I decided to make the first move, at this moment my entire body is filled with Fox Blood, my entire body is filled with strength.


    I decided that regardless of that tongue, it would only be able to disgust me and rush towards Old Deaf''s head. He didn''t avoid or dodge, and with a swing of his tongue, he knocked into my fist. I didn''t say, the swelling on my tongue was really hard, I felt that my fist had hit a metal ball, it made my fist go numb, and my ear seemed to have heard the sound of a bell ringing.


    It was as powerful as a meteor hammer, and I had underestimated it.


    After a few rounds, my attack was blocked by the tongue, and I was barely hit by it. "Fuck, I''m going to go all out with you." Taking advantage of the time I needed to throw my tongue back, I fiercely hugged the Old Deaf and pounced towards him. He was standing on the eaves of the house and if I fell from such a high place, even if I didn''t die, I would still take half of his life.


    But just as we were about to fall, he suddenly stopped moving, and no matter how I pushed him, there seemed to be a wall behind him that didn''t move at all. Just as I was feeling confused, the back of my head started to buzz, and the meteor hammer came crashing back, forcing me to jump away.


    That kind of darkness was not normal darkness, it was normal darkness. I could see a bit of it under normal circumstances, but right now, it was as if there was another layer of wall blocking me, and I couldn''t even see the courtyard and Niu Mang who was lying on the ground. Everything was dark, and the only thing I could see was the small space on top of the roof, what was going on?


    "Hur hur, I''ve finally completed it." Old Deaf''s old and hoarse voice sounded. Only then did I realize that he had been up to no good.


    His face was pale and his tongue was drawn back, and as he spoke his voice was so weak that he was gasping for breath against the void darkness behind him, as if he were leaning against a real wall. This scene was so bizarre that I couldn''t believe what I was seeing, so I stepped back to the edge of the roof and reached out to touch it, and I felt a chill in my heart, and sure enough, I was surrounded by an invisible wall.


    I shouted loudly, and punched the air in front of me. A sharp pain came from my fist, and it turned green, how is this possible? At this moment, my Fox Blood is so full, even if I hit a brick wall, I wouldn''t feel any pain.


    "Stop struggling, the Four-edged absolute region is not something you can break out of." The Old Deaf laughed sinisterly. So this demonic technique was called the Four-edged Absolute Domain. It seems like the two of us won''t be able to escape.


    However, he locked himself up with me. This really isn''t a good idea. Could it be that he wants to perish together with me? I coldly laughed, "Old Deaf, have you lost your mind? If I can''t leave, can you leave? Do you believe that I will tear apart your old bones?" Old Deaf took a breath and said: "Hehehe, little brat, I am not your opponent, but you may not be able to defeat it."


    After saying that, his mouth opened wider and wider. In the end, his jaw dropped to ninety degrees. Looking at this monster in front of me that can''t even be called a human, I didn''t know how to describe the astonishment in my heart.


    "Ugh ¡­" Accompanied by a burst of disgusting sounds, a sachet of something burst out from his mouth and landed on the ground with a "pa" sound, along with a lot of mucus.


    The sack-like object was moving on the ground, and there was something inside trying to come out. Damn, what is this thing, the Old Deaf said weakly after spitting it out: "It''s up to you."


    Following its movements, the entire space on the roof started to fluctuate, and even I was in a bad mood. What exactly is this thing, to actually be able to affect my emotions, in short, it was definitely not a good person, I panicked a little and hurriedly summoned my Master Chang.


    Damn it, the thoughts that I sent out have all disappeared, the Master Chang is completely silent. I started to summon my Master Hui, although his power is not as strong as mine, but he can at least help me a little.


    Unfortunately, the Master Hui didn''t have any response. I suspected that today was not the day for the Wild Immortal to meet. Looking at the dead silence and darkness in my surroundings, I suddenly felt despair in my heart. The word ''die'' had been circling around me since I was very young, making me much more mature than my peers. I believed that I could face death with ease, but it was clear that I wasn''t going to die here.


    A sharp claw came out of the saccade. It made a ''piercing'' sound as it cut open the exterior layer. What came out behind the sharp claw was a slender body. It was not the body of a human, but more like a branch insect.


    ''Caw ¡­ '' Finally, its entire body appeared, it was a human-like monster, with a triangular head, which could not be seen from where it was connected to the body. It did not seem to have a neck, but it did not affect the rapid rotation of its head, with its chest bulging outwards, thin joints, long limbs, and four barbed hooks on its claws.


    It was a natural born slaughterer, but how could it be spat out from Old Deaf''s mouth? If that was the case, it could be considered as the child of Old Deaf, but thinking about it, Old Deaf''s method of parenthood was truly strange.


    Facing this opponent I had never met before, I suddenly had a strange feeling. The feeling of being both familiar and foreign was so wonderful. The feeling it gave off was like how I imagined it. I was confused. How was this possible? How could I be connected to such a monster?


    It looked at me with its two triangular eyes fixed on me. It seemed very excited. Obviously, it also felt the same way towards me. Excited, excited, and also had a trace of indescribable joy.


    Suddenly, its legs bent and it pounced towards me with the sound of the wind. An instant of killing intent and wildness enveloped me, and the Fox Blood in my body realized that this was a moment of life and death, and immediately filled its entire body. I dodged to the side, dodging the attack.


    With a slight flick of its two feet, its entire body pressed against the void wall, facing me once again. It was like a sharp sword, and before I could stand up to it, the wind already made my eyes narrow.


    I was already prepared to use the Five-Thunder Divine Symbol. After chanting the incantation, I threw the talisman at it. If the Five Thunder Divine Talisman could touch its body, it would explode with its full power.


    With a loud sound, the monster screamed and fled for a long distance. The Five Thunder Divine Symbols naturally had the ability to restrain itself against this kind of evil beings.


    The monster was squatting on the ground and using its claws to scratch its head. However, the Five Thunder Divine Talisman didn''t deal any substantial damage to it. This was far beyond my expectations.


    Looking at how thin it is, yet able to withstand the Five Thunder Divine Symbol head on without suffering any damage, I was a little at a loss of what to do. Adding on the speed and agility it displayed just now, it was truly a difficult opponent.


    It slowly stood up, emitting a murderous intent that was as dense as the night sky. Its two claws were placed together, and they were shining like eight daggers. Just as I was observing it with admiration, it suddenly pounced towards me like lightning, as if the Five Thunder Divine Talisman did not pose any threat to it.


    I tried my best to dodge it, but my outer coat was still ripped open a meter long hole by its claw. A wound was left on my chest, and blood was slowly flowing out.


    I clearly saw my blood on its claws, and it greedily put its claws to its mouth and licked them with its mouthpart, as if enjoying itself, and I suddenly realized what that familiar yet strange feeling it had given me just now was because the Fox Blood in me, like it, was filled with wildness and killing, a trait that was the complete opposite of what the outside world was like, and yet also filled with fighting spirit because we met a similar opponent. Obviously, it was more professional than me, it was a pure warrior, but I was affected by the bondage in my heart.


    After swallowing my blood, it comfortably shivered. I sneered and pulled out the whip from my waist. I had always treated this as a daily killing tool and it was about to start killing immediately.


    I bent the whip over and held it in my hand, pointing it at it. I didn''t have to do much, and the gesture already told it what I was thinking, because we were so similar.


    It didn''t hesitate to pounce on me. I sneered, its speed in the air was already as fast as a bird, but I still managed to lock onto it. With a flick of my wrist, the whip turned into a streak of lightning and struck its claws.


    I believed that the blow had dealt enough damage, but it did not hesitate to follow the whip toward me. This was beyond my expectations, and in the next second, its huge, sharp claws had already appeared three centimeters in front of my eyes.

 C205

    Just as its claws were about to pierce my eyes, I lowered my head with difficulty, barely dodging the fatal blow. My forehead hurt, and immediately, blood started to flow out.


    This whip was made from the skin of the Master Hui and was extremely tough. If I were to use it with all my strength, it would split into metal and stone, and every time I was lucky enough to land a hit on it, it would emit the sound of metal hitting metal.


    Very quickly, the number of blood marks on my body increased. Damn it, even if I, as a Fox Blood, were to use all of my Fox Blood s, it would still be difficult for me to resist this monster.


    It seemed that the more blood I bled, the more excited the monster became. It kept making ''ka ka'' sounds, as if it was announcing that it was going to win.


    If this continues, I will definitely be exhausted to death by it. Furthermore, the Fox Blood is becoming weaker and weaker, I can feel its power dissipating, what can I do about this? Just as I was hesitating, the monster shot over from top to bottom like a sharp sword. ''Slash!'' It opened a huge wound on my back, first freezing, then spreading a piercing pain throughout my entire body. Even if I couldn''t see it, I could feel that this wound was almost as long as my back.


    It was also thanks to my fast dodging that this strike would have been able to cut my entire body into two if it had gone even a little deeper. The Fox Blood''s defensive capabilities were simply unable to withstand a single blow from its claws.


    ''Ga ga '', along with a scream, it pierced towards the back of my neck once again. Just as I was about to raise my whip to counterattack, there was a burst of rumbling and collapsing sound, and a black and thick thing stabbed over, stabbing diagonally at the monster. The monster was caught off guard, and got struck squarely in the back.


    Then, a tall and big figure entered through the four-edged absolute region. It was the Master Chang, and my heart immediately relaxed, and I sat down on the ground, and at that moment, I felt that I had exhausted all of my energy, and the Fox Blood also retreated as quickly as if it was an amnesty. The sweat on my body immediately spread all over my clothes, and upon coming into contact with the wound, my body immediately started to feel pain.


    "Why are you in such a sorry state?" I smiled and pointed to the monster. "Isn''t it too hard to deal with him? Anyway, why did you only just arrive? If you came later, I wouldn''t be able to see you. A good Ma Xian isn''t easy to find." Master Chang smiled indifferently and said: "Let''s talk later."


    The monster stood up and made a threatening sound towards Master Chang. It was obvious that the attack just now had heavily injured it, and it carefully moved its feet, looking for an opening in Master Chang before killing him with one move. However, Master Chang''s battle experience far surpasses mine, and this monster''s good days are over.


    With that, the monster''s speed did not slow down at all, and it jumped straight towards Master Chang. Its four claws retracted and released a dark light, and in that split-second, Master Chang reached out his hands to block the monster''s attack. The monster''s claws grabbed Master Chang''s arm, tearing apart Master Chang''s clothes, revealing the dark black scales on his arm.


    When the monster''s attack failed to quickly adjust its position, it immediately rushed out towards Master Chang''s lower abdomen without stopping at all. The speed of the attack was even faster, even Master Chang did not expect that, by the time it reacted, the monster was already in front of Master Chang, its four blade-like claws fiercely thrusting towards Master Chang''s lower abdomen.


    However, the monster''s four claws couldn''t pierce any further, and stopped. I suddenly realised that it was Agate Steel Armour, the treasure of the Master Chang.


    Just when the monster was wondering why it could not pierce through, Master Chang threw himself down, reached out and grabbed the beast''s hind leg, then smashed it onto the ground. The beast was flung into the air by Master Chang, creating a whistling sound as it fell, and smashed onto the ground with a loud thud.


    This was only the beginning. Master Chang was like a broken sack as he continuously rolled left and right, falling for dozens of times. When the monster was as limp as a rag, unable to move, Master Chang finally let go.


    "This is the guy who forced you into this state?" It was only then that I realized the difference between me and Master Chang. However, thinking about it, Master Chang is a wild immortal who has cultivated for many years, so there is naturally a place that ordinary people cannot compare to.


    Looking at the motionless monster on the ground, I heaved a sigh of relief in my heart. "Master Chang, you really have some skills." "Haha, what is this? Ahh, who is that?"


    Following Master Chang''s gaze, I saw him sitting on the ground with his hair in a mess. I said, "He''s an old acquaintance." Walking over and peeling his hair off his face, Old Deaf looked in front of him with cloudy eyes, of course he couldn''t see anything. Master Chang said, "Why is he here?"


    I told him the whole story. Master Chang said, "We cannot keep this person." After I finished speaking, I raised my tail and aimed it right at Old Deaf''s head. I stood up and walked away, not wanting his dirty blood to splash onto my body.


    "Wait ¡­" Old Deaf seemed to realize that he was in a life or death situation. He shakily reached out his hand and said, "You can''t kill me."


    "Why?" Master Chang did not take off his tail. Old Deaf said, "Killing me will only bring you endless trouble. You all don''t want to live the rest of your lives in fear."


    "Old thing, are you threatening me?" The Master Chang said, he coughed twice and said: "You all probably haven''t heard of Yelai. I am one of the strongest people in our country, I escaped ¡­" The Master Chang interrupted him and said, "Since you escaped, then why should I worry about revenge?"


    Old Deaf laughed dryly and said, "Did you see this?" He pointed, and a small worm crawled out of his finger, "This is the bug of the latent mother and son, and that queen bug is owned by our people. Through this queen and child bug, I can let my people know where I am at any time and anywhere, and I have something they want very much, if I die here, they will definitely come. Cough, cough, you don''t want to get burned alive here, just let me go."


    Old Deaf and I looked at each other, not knowing if what he said was true or false. Old Deaf is definitely not an ordinary person, if what he said is true, then the people of some Kingdom of Yelai will definitely not let this matter rest.


    "I''m going to kill you, I want to see what kind of bullshit you''re talking about." Master Chang went forward and grabbed Old Deaf''s neck, lifting him up. Old Deaf was already on his last breath, and after being grabbed by Master Chang, he rolled his eyes, and looked like he was going to die.


    "Master Chang, you can''t." I went up to stop Master Chang, and I suddenly remembered that at First Martial Uncle''s place, I vaguely heard his master and his master talking about the name of Yelei Kingdom. It could be seen that his master wasn''t making this up.


    Master Chang threw Old Deaf on the ground. I said, "Master Chang, we can only capture him and bring him back. When my master comes back, we can discuss how to deal with him." Master Chang nodded.


    Just as I was about to go forward to pull Old Deaf up, a wave of evil wind attacked me from behind, I knew that it was not good, I turned around to look, only to see that the monster that was previously silent had suddenly flew up again, and four bug wings had unknowingly grown out of its body, its four claws extended out at the same time, grabbing towards Master Chang. Master Chang was about to use his scales to block this attack, but just as the monster was about to touch Master Chang, its body suddenly changed, its head extended forward, its mouth wide open, and fiercely bit onto Master Chang''s arm.


    Unexpectedly, its mouth was even sharper than its claws, opening and closing its mouth, it bit open a wound on Master Chang''s arm, and even bit off a few scales. Master Chang snorted, and suddenly waved its tail, causing the monster to lose interest in stopping after a single attack, and quickly retreated.


    It all happened so fast that I, too weak to keep up with their rhythm, could only watch the insect fly away.


    "Master Chang, are you alright?" I walked up to take a look, only to see that a piece of Master Chang''s arm had been bitten off, the black and red blood was currently seeping out, the wound could be said to be extremely shocking, I didn''t expect that monster to be so lethal, I had truly underestimated it.


    Master Chang shook his head to indicate that he was fine, then turned to look at Old Deaf, only to see that he was entering the four-edged absolute region. I ran over and reached for him, but all I could do was grab his feet and pull off one of his shoes.


    I hit the ground heavily. "Damn it, this old schemer. He was trying to attract our attention with his words just now, but he''s actually trying to run away."


    We followed the path Master Chang had taken to get out, and saw that under the night sky, a crow was flying away with a head in its hands.


    "He escaped again." Master Chang said, "This person is really scary. The next time we meet, I must raise my vigilance by 100%."


    "You all ¡­ "Who are you people?" The Gadfly staggered to his feet and looked at us doubtfully. "I''m your third lord." The huge body of the Gadfly was sent flying horizontally, smashing against the wall of the courtyard. There was a loud bang, and the Gadfly once again quieted down.


    The Gadfly was guilty of not wanting to die. Afraid that the Master Chang would beat him to death, I ran over to take a look. Luckily, he was still breathing. I placed one of the Gadfly''s arms on my neck. I said, "A good person should go through with his crime. He should not die. He should be a victim."


    Master Chang and I took the Gadfly back with us. After a series of fierce battles, coupled with the fact that the Fox Blood had consumed a lot of energy, I was already exhausted to the point where I didn''t know what was going on. Sweat and blood covered my body, and as I stood on my clothes, I made "sizzling" sounds while I tore it off.


    Aaa ¡­." I was awakened early the next morning by a piercing scream. When he went downstairs, he saw that the foolish uncle was sitting on the ground, pointing at the front of the hall and screaming. The Gadfly on the chair had not been woken up by the silly nun''s soprano, so it seemed that Master Chang''s strike was too heavy for the Gadfly.

 C206

    "Stop howling, Big Sis." I stopped Fool Girl and booed at her, then pointed upstairs. Senior sister still hasn''t woken up, seems like she''s too tired.


    Fool Girl covered his mouth and pointed at the Gadfly with a terrified face. "Don''t care about it, this is the person I brought back." Fool Girl nodded and left.


    "Wake up, wake up." I patted the Gadfly on the cheek. I didn''t know if he had really fainted or if he had drifted off to sleep, but I didn''t wake up for a long time. I didn''t wake up until I splashed him with cold water from top to bottom.


    "Where is this?" the Gadfly asked, his eyes wide. Was he not afraid of the fact that he was tied up? This person was truly adorable.


    "Do you remember me?" I asked. The Gadfly looked at me blankly for a moment and then said, "Remember, you''re the one who caught me. Hey, where is this?" This is water, you are a fish. "


    Speaking of which, I know nothing about the Cold Worm on the Gadfly''s body, and I also have a strange feeling of wanting to stay away from Old Deaf. This insect was planted by him on the Gadfly, which somewhat disgusted me, and only then did I feel my ignorance.


    "This person is so strong." Fool Girl stared blankly at the Gadfly''s exposed upper body. It was obvious that the Gadfly''s muscular body had shocked Fool Girl quite a bit. The Gadfly''s face turned red at Fool Girl''s stare.


    After untying the Gadfly, he laid motionless on the table. It seemed that the Cold Worm had almost emptied his body, and if he let the Cold Worm stay in his body for a while longer, it would not be long before his life ended.


    He put his hand on the table and ran it up his wrist. When his hand touched it, the Gadfly cried, "It hurts." That''s because the Cold Worm was wandering inside and had damaged the structure of his body. It would be weird if it didn''t hurt, so I said, "Where are the bugs?" "I don''t know," said the Gadfly. "It''s been a few days. Nothing has happened to the Cold Worm."


    His pulse was weak, which was quite different from his ferocious appearance. In fact, there were many people who looked like this, but as long as one looked carefully, they could see that these kinds of people had more than enough Qi, with less surface Qi, it would cause them to fall if there was any external influence. The Gadfly was like this now, Master Chang''s tail had left a mark on his chest last night, and he was unwilling to let it go.


    "Aiyah, aiyo ¡­" After putting down his arm, he moaned for a long time. Old Deaf was really ruthless, he did not even consider the Gadfly to be human, the Cold Worm ran amok inside the Gadfly''s body, not to mention the irreversible damage caused by the cold Qi entering its body, just the piercing of the hole was enough to take one''s life.


    "I''m going to take the worms out of your body." I said, but the Gadfly stopped me at my words. "Don''t take it out," he said, "I''m making a fortune on it. The old deity gave it to me, and I ¡­" You''re about to lose your life, what kind of money are you going to earn? " "No," I said.


    "But ¡­" The Gadfly lowered his head, not knowing what to say. "Besides, the old man is not a god, not even a good man, and I don''t know why he put the worm in your body to help you make a fortune, but I know he must have done it for his own sake, not yours, and you should know what your body is like now. Don''t deceive yourself, but if you really don''t believe me, then I have no choice but to do it for you."


    After saying that, I gestured at the door to invite him in. After hesitating for a long time, he said, "The old deity said that I am the life of a rich man." "En, quickly go back and make your fortune. I won''t keep you any longer."


    The Gadfly hesitated three times before finally going away. There was nothing else he could do but die, unless there was an immortal god who had descended from the heavens to save those who had died. Ah, the proverbs were very good, but they were not enough to persuade the damned ghost to save those who had died.


    This kind of person did not deserve to die, but the Cold Worm in his body could not be thrown away that easily. Firstly, it was because the Cold Worm was a heavenly treasure, and if he abandoned it like this, it would be a pity. Secondly, when the Gadfly was dead, the Cold Worm would definitely look for the next host or be found by the Old Deaf.


    I called Chen Sheng and asked him to arrange some people to follow the Gadfly. If Old Deaf comes back, he would definitely contact the Gadfly.


    "Hey, Chen Sheng?" Just as he was about to discuss this matter with him, he hurriedly said, "Hey, old bro, why aren''t you answering the phone? This really makes me anxious, you left last night and didn''t even tell me what to do. Alright, stop talking, I''ll go look for you now, hmm, hmm."


    After putting down the phone, I was a little confused. Why is this guy so concerned about me? It''s not enough to just say it on the phone, he''s in a hurry to talk to me face to face.


    Not long later, someone knocked on the door, "Open up, it''s me, Chen Sheng." This fellow really came fast. After letting him in, he sat down and poured a bowl of tea into his cup, "That cold water, don''t drink it ¡­" Before I could finish my sentence, he finished drinking and wiped his mouth. "I also have something to do today. Why did you arrange someone to follow the Gadfly? Let''s not talk about him. By the way, your senior sister just asked for an electric cooker. Oh, it''s enough if it''s not an electric cooker. Aiya, I''m really sorry that you helped me out this much, but what about your senior sister?"


    No wonder he insisted on meeting me here. I said in my heart that this fellow did not have any good intentions, and said, "My senior sister is sleeping right now, I''m going to talk to you about proper business." "Yes, go ahead." I gave a general idea of what happened to the Gadfly and yesterday''s encounters. I didn''t go into details, of course, nor did I talk about the Master Chang.


    "Oh ¡­" That''s right, that Old Deaf is a criminal. That Gadfly is his accomplice, so don''t worry, I will arrange things. If you find him, I will contact you immediately. Chen Sheng said. I never thought that such a difficult guy would agree to my request so easily.


    "Can we not mention my senior sister first?" I said, "I wanted to bring your senior sister to buy a rice cooker. Help me wake her up."


    I knocked on the door for a long time before my senior sister opened the door. Her hair was disheveled like a lunatic''s. "Senior sister''s temper has always been great, so I''m already used to it." It''s not early anymore, take a look at what time it is. Chen Sheng is waiting for you downstairs. Chen Sheng... "Oh, it''s him. I''ll be right down." As soon as Senior Sister Chen Sheng was mentioned, her eyes lit up and she closed the door with a bang. When she came out again, she was already dressed beautifully. "Get up." "She pushed me away and walked down the stairs in a catwalk.


    When Chen Sheng saw that his Senior Sister had come out, his eyes widened, and I secretly shook my head, thinking that this fellow was not young, but he didn''t have much experience. Senior Sister could indeed be considered a beauty, but that shouldn''t be enough for him to be like this.


    The two chatted enthusiastically, but it didn''t seem to have anything to do with electric cookers. They only prepared to go out to buy electric cookers an hour later.


    "You''re going too?" Chen Sheng looked at me who was packing my clothes and asked. "I have nothing better to do, I''ll just take a stroll outside." Along the way, Senior Sister and Chen Sheng chatted nonstop. When they saw everything, they were extremely shocked, and looked as if they had never seen the world before. It was true that Senior Sister was a quiet and shy woman.


    When we arrived at the Home Appliance City, and Senior Sister looked around. I followed behind her and suddenly realized that Chen Sheng had dressed very seriously today.


    I don''t know what the two of them are like, but I felt a little dizzy and went out to find a cool place to stay. I found that I was quite tactful, so no one needed to tell me where I was staying.


    I have to say, the city is more prosperous than the other side of the family, full of people and women. I really can''t understand, with my master''s reputation, the people looking for him are all rich, and if he is even a little bit more concerned with money, it would be much better than now.


    The more desire a man has, the more bored he is, the farther away from prosperity, the calmer his heart becomes, and I was not convinced, but I retorted to him, saying in the book, ''The small is in the mountains, the big is in the city, and the real is not in the world, and I don''t care even if I live in a busy city,'' and my master laughed at me, ''It''s just a hope, and there are a few people who can achieve it, and I don''t care, but now I find myself among these tall buildings for a while, and my heart is a little impetuous, and it is hard to imagine what the people who live here all day.


    It seemed that his Master was right. It wasn''t a bad thing for people to live a monotonous life, and it might not be as exciting for outsiders. However, the greatest happiness was the peace and tranquility in their hearts.


    "Let''s go over there and take a look." When Chen Sheng and his senior sister came out, Chen Sheng was holding a box in his hands, inside it was a rice cooker, the two of them were talking and laughing together. Chen Sheng pointed to the opposite side of the road, which was filled with gold shops, all kinds of gold and silver jewelry, all sorts of other stuff. Okay, this guy was really generous in order to please his senior sister, but I guess that his money must have gone to waste, because my senior sister''s mind is very firm, in her eyes, a piece of gold is like a rock, not edible at all.


    "This is too expensive." Looking at the exquisite jewelry beneath the glass cabinet, Senior Sister exclaimed in admiration, "How could this little thing be so valuable? Besides, what can I buy it for?" Cut the glass?


    "Not expensive. Pick one." Chen Sheng said, "That''s not good." My senior sister said, "What''s wrong with that? Last night, you almost killed me. So what if I bought a glass knife? I thought it was too small."


    "Sir, if you think it''s small, then these are a few bigger ones." The waiter said. I was thinking about it when I said it, and everyone around me heard it. I really wanted to give myself a big slap.


    Chen Sheng picked a few and gave them to his Senior Sister to wear. Not to mention, Senior Sister''s fingers were white and tender, like a piece of spring onion. Chen Sheng could not resist praising, but stared at Senior Sister, as if he was bewitched by her beauty.


    Just as we were picking around, two big guys came in from outside. I keenly felt that something was wrong, as soon as I entered the door, one of them took out an axe and hit the counter with it with a loud ''bang''. Then, the person behind us took out a gun and fired towards the sky, "Robbery, all of you f * cking kneel down." Instantly, the entire room was filled with the cries of chickens and dogs.

 C207

    AHH ¡­ HH ¡­" I didn''t feel anything else, but the screams that filled the room was more destructive to me, especially the recent auntie, who cried out happily.


    AHH ¡­ HH ¡­" Before she could cry out in delight, the man with the axe came over and smashed the back of her head with the handle of the axe. "What are you looking at," the axe-man grumbled, and I threw him a grateful look. He pointed the ax at me and shouted, "What are you looking at?


    The three of us squatted down and covered our heads with our hands. Even though he didn''t ask for it, I looked at the man with the gun and quietly stood in front of Senior Sister. "I''m used to it," I said. Chen Sheng said: "You two cover me, I''ll go call the police."


    There should be a button for the police here, but from the looks of it, these two were very familiar with the place and didn''t seem to be nervous at all. It was obvious that they were experienced and knew about the police here.


    The three of us didn''t talk much, but we were noticed by the robbers, not because the two big brothers were as sensitive as I was, but mainly because the rest of us here were crying in terror, and only the three of us, a little calmer and more distinct, took a few steps toward me and pointed our guns at us.


    Facing the black barrel of the gun, saying that I''m not afraid is nonsense. Even if the Fox Blood''s defensive power is outstanding, I don''t want to try and see if I can withstand the bullets. I immediately lower my head so that I can avoid eye contact with him and make him ignore us.


    "F * ck, I told you to scream, I told you to scream." The axe-wielding man kept hitting the woman who had just screamed. It turned out that the blow to the back of her head had not knocked the strong woman unconscious, and she stood up again, but her strength had caused her to suffer such inhuman abuse, and the axe-wielding man obviously had a high opinion of her. His big mouth was like he wanted money to paste it into his face, and very quickly, the woman''s delicate face became as red and swollen as a pig''s kidney.


    "Stop f * cking fighting, hurry up and get to work." Only then did the axe-wielding man stop, and before he left did he give the woman a vicious kick on the head. Obviously, this series of attacks had injured her quite severely, both physically and mentally, perhaps all the difficulties she had encountered in the past could be solved with her own high-pitched voice, or perhaps she was a musician. However, this time, her voice didn''t help her at all.


    "Ah..." This woman, who had experienced so much, suddenly let out a cry of life, and from the depths of her soul came the sound of a donkey, which frightened me so much that I began to run away trembling. The man next to her seemed to be her husband, who was willing to defend his life with all his might.


    The axe-wielding man looked helpless. However, it was obvious that he did not want to challenge this immortal couple again, and it was likely that time was running out for them. The spearman''s tolerance had reached its limit, so he pulled the trigger and aimed his gun at the troubled couple.


    "Cnm, I told you to call me ¡­" Apparently, the couple had made him lose his mind, and he pulled the trigger decisively. However, a second before he pulled the trigger, I popped the cinnabar core into his open mouth and saw that his eyes were wide open in disbelief as he covered his throat with his hand. It seemed that the cinnabar pill had accurately entered his respiratory tract.


    He was extremely disappointed in his companion. Why, Ali, you promised me that after we finished this task, we would both go somewhere where no one knew us and live happily ever after. How could you be so careless? The gun was taken away just like that, and besides the gun in your hand, he also took away the rest of our happiness!


    "Don''t lament anymore, squat down and cover your head with your hands." Chen Sheng controlled the Axe Man and skillfully removed his shoelace and belt ¡­? "Trouser belt?" Why did you take off his pants? " Obviously, Chen Sheng''s actions were hard for us to accept. We never thought that he would be such a rude and wild man, causing Senior Sister to turn around sorrowfully.


    I asked, "Do we need to give you two a separate space?" The Axe Man shouted, "QNMD, I can kill but not be humiliated, what the fuck do you want to do to me, I''ll tell you, I won''t agree, I''m almost 30, I haven''t even touched the opposite sex, I''ll follow wherever I go."


    What a tough man, what a lamentable martyr, I pointed the gun at him coldly, and his anger vanished in an instant, and his face broke into an enigmatic smile, which, years later, I saw again in a world-famous painting, and I could not help but marvel at the magic of the Creator, for there are many mysteries of Nature that we have not yet discovered.


    "Okay, Master, you can do whatever you want." The Axe Man''s face was bashful. I couldn''t help but give him a thumbs-up when I saw that he had undergone special training and that he was a man who could yield.


    Chen Sheng laid him down with a kick, tore off his belt and tied it around his ankle, took off his shoelaces and tied up both of his thumbs. Then, she made a successful gesture towards me and only when she turned around and saw the man with the axe did she realize that she had misunderstood Chen Sheng.


    When the couple saw that the situation was under control, they revealed their cruel side. The battered woman stood up and walked over aggressively, pointing a thick finger at my nose. She stopped a centimeter away from the tip of my nose and asked me sharply, "Are you a cop? Why didn''t you come out and stop them when he hit me? Do you even deserve to call yourself the guardian of the people? "You are a scum, you are the shame of humanity, you are the sinner of history, stepping on ten thousand feet, you will never be able to rise again ¡­"


    The gist of it is that I can no longer hear her clearly behind me, because her true love has also walked over. The same move, the same technique, the same fingers aimed at Chen Sheng, and shouted with his duck voice: "Are you a police officer? What were you doing? You actually squatted like me? Do you still have a shred of shame? You should stand in front of me and use your body to protect me? Why? Because I paid taxes, I''m a taxpayer, I beat you to death with money, shameless thing, you still dare to glare at me? "You despicable thing, your father will fight it out with you ¡­"


    The fat woman got angrier and angrier as she talked, but it was also possible that she got angrier when she saw my expressionless face, as she got closer and closer to me. Her fat hands waved in the air, and when she realised that she could not hurt me with words, she was completely enraged.


    After covering my face with my hands for a while, I realised that they weren''t hitting me. I raised my head to look and saw that my Senior Sister was standing in front of that woman with a cold expression. The fat woman was covering her face like I was.


    "You ¡­ You actually dared to hit me? " The fat woman looked at Senior Sister with an expression as if the end of the world. She did not dare believe that there were still people in this world who dared to fight against her.


    "So what if I hit you? Who just saved you? What right do you have to criticize me like that? "Who do you think you are, fat woman? You''d better scram when I''m in a good mood." The senior sister''s face was filled with anger as she spat out every word from her cherry lips. The needle stabbed into the fat woman''s face. She waved her chubby hands in an attempt to grab those needles.


    "You ¡­ You actually dared to hit my wife? " The thin man let go of Chen Sheng and walked over, the anger in his heart almost igniting him. When he was young, he once swore that no one would hurt his beloved fat girl, because she was his everything, his, her love was his, and he loved his, hers was not his, because she was deeply infatuated with his.


    "Put your hand down, you, put down the gun ¡­" The siren sounded, and soon, a pair of police uncles rushed in, bravely kicking me down, snatching the gun from my hands, handcuffing me authoritatively. An authoritative voice sounded behind my head.


    Chen Sheng walked over and saved me, "We''re on our own." When he took out his ID, the police finally let me go. The fat woman and the skinny man immediately straightened up when they saw the person who brought justice to them. They coldly snorted at their senior sister before leisurely walking out, "Taxi, ah, I''m not taking this. This is the five yuan one, take the three yuan one."


    "Hehe, actually, our security is pretty good. This kind of thing doesn''t happen once every few years, you must be scared ¡­" On the way back, Chen Sheng kept on comforting his Senior Sister, but he didn''t know that she was much calmer than him. I sat at the back and watched Chen Sheng diligently and earnestly talk to him, wanting to tell him to drive the car to the front and not to keep talking.


    I don''t know why, but maybe his car ran out of gas, and he was driving so slowly that twice I saw a donkey cart passing us by the side of the road, and one of the more arrogant donkeys snorted as he passed us, presumably looking down his nose at slow people like us, who, after all, had to pass by when they were young.


    "I''m fine, I''m really fine. Don''t worry, I''m really fine." He could tell that she was trying her best to control herself, "I know, a bunch of girls would leave their shadows when they see that kind of scene. I know a very good therapist, I''ll call him right away." Chen Sheng was about to make a phone call when his Senior Sister grabbed his hand. Chen Sheng had tried to pull away several times but to no avail.


    "Chen Sheng, I''ll tell you one last time, I''m fine, I didn''t leave any traces, do you understand?" Seeing the bursts of cold light in Senior Sister''s eyes, Chen Sheng finally compromised. He coughed to hide the fear in his heart, "Alright then ¡­ "Hur hur. Oh right, let''s try out the new electric rice cooker." He changed the subject and eagerly carried the rice cooker to the kitchen.

 C208

    Beautiful girls would always bring trouble, so it was obvious that Senior Sister was such a disaster. Because of her, Chen Sheng just came over because he had nothing to do, I was already a bit tired to deal with them, and this situation continued until Master returned.


    After receiving the news that Master was coming back, Senior Sister and I didn''t get a good night''s sleep early. Even so, we still woke up early the next morning and went to the station to pick up the news.


    "Master ¡­" From afar, I saw Master carrying his luggage into the station. Senior Sister and I were so excited that we jumped up and down. The surrounding people raised their eyebrows. They have probably never seen such a big person being so unsteady before.


    His Master was also very happy to see us. She waved her hand and trotted over. "Haha, the two of you still have some conscience. You know that your Master is old, so you''ve come to pick me up." After saying that, I threw the luggage over. The gigantic luggage brought along with it the wind as it smashed towards me. I smiled as I reached out my hands to catch it. I was nearly tripped over by the luggage.


    "Hahaha, just look at you." His Master came over and lovingly patted my senior sister''s hair. She patted my shoulder and said, "It''s alright. While I was gone, you two took good care of yourself." The three of us laughed and walked back.


    When they reached home, his Master leaned back in her chair and let out a long breath. It seems that Master has been tiring and tired from running around outside these days. I feel a little sorry for Master, it''s not easy for someone this old. "Master, you don''t have to go back this time, right?" the Senior Sister asked.


    His Master closed her eyes and said: "I''m not sure yet, there''s no movement from the Longevity Hall. Only now do I dare to come back, who knows when they will come out again to cause trouble, at that time, your Master will have to go back, and I won''t let people have peace ¡­" How is First Martial Uncle? " I asked, my master said: "He is still the same, and I have tormented him enough this time. Sigh, people do not use bones and muscles as an option, admitting their age is not an option, but Ju Yi is actually more mature than you two, for the Longevity Hall incident this time, he definitely contributed greatly."


    "Tsk, you only know how to praise outsiders. The two of us are no worse than the others." The master smiled and said: "Ju Yi is not an outsider... By the way, where''s the box I sent back? "


    "A box? "What box?" I asked, and my master sat up and said, "Black wooden box, didn''t you get it?" I stammered as I looked at Fool Girl and said, "The box ¡­ "Then ¡­" Master followed my gaze and looked at Fool Girl. Fool Girl snickered at Master, and Master said: "The box, there is a very important thing there, stop messing around, quickly bring it over." The Senior Sister pointed at Fool Girl and said, "It''s with her." Master: "Ah..."


    "Ai, nonsense, this is simply nonsense ¡­" After dinner, Master paced around non-stop, muttering while walking. Senior Sister and I knew we made a mistake, so we sat obediently at the side without daring to speak. Fool Girl, on the other hand, did not care, so he had already gone upstairs to sleep.


    "What should I do ¡­" His master mumbled to himself. He heard from his master that the toad in the box he sent back was from Longevity Hall, but he could tell that it was very important to him. Otherwise, given his master''s personality, why would he be so depressed?


    "How about, Master, let''s go to the hospital and cut open Fool Girl''s body to take out the toad." I said, "What nonsense are you trying to pull off? Are you trying to kill me?" I said, "It''s very simple. I heard from someone that the hospital is very advanced right now. It doesn''t hurt at all to have your stomach cut open with just a single anesthetic. Take it out and sew it up again."


    His Master said, "Where did you hear this logic? Can you open your stomach so easily? It''s not like it''s a shoe box. If it doesn''t hurt, then it''s fine. Your Essence is all gone, you''re ignorant."


    "Then what do you think we should do?" The senior sister said. The master frowned and said, "I don''t know if she''s still alive. If she was a boy, it would be easier to deal with. Such a big girl. Sigh, it''s really difficult ¡­" I don''t really understand what kind of boy and girl master was talking about over there, but it seems like there isn''t much hope for me to take it out now. I feel like I have already swallowed the toad in Fool Girl''s stomach, and after going out along with the large intestine, it''s such a pity.


    "Alright, alright, I''m tired from sitting in the car, let''s go to bed early." Senior Sister and I looked at each other, then we went upstairs to bed.


    I tossed and turned in the middle of the night, thinking about Master''s toad. That toad is very important to Master, I have never seen Master so worried about anything before, I must help Master find a toad, or else I can catch a bigger toad for Master? No, Master will definitely be able to tell the difference, although in my opinion, all the toads look the same, maybe in Master''s eyes, all the toads look the same. I have heard of this principle, if you really like one thing, you can tell the difference between it and other things, just like a person who likes to keep a dog. Even if it''s the same type of dog, in their eyes, you can still easily tell that Master is this kind of person.


    I knew that it was my senior sister scratching at the door, which was the signal between us. I quickly got up, it seemed that my senior sister was thinking the same thing as me, she was also worried that her master would not be able to find the toad to worry about, as expected, we were both good disciples of filial piety.


    "I''m coming, Senior Sister." After opening the door, I let Senior Apprentice Sister in. Senior Apprentice Sister saw that I was dressed neatly and did not seem like I was going to sleep. She asked, "You haven''t slept either." Yeah, look at how Master is feeling, how can I sleep? "


    The Senior Sister said, "Speaking of which, it''s still Fool Girl''s fault that he swallowed the toad. We have to think of a way to take the toad out." Senior Sister made a grabbing motion as I said, "What are you doing? Are you going to open Fool Girl''s stomach? I still have to go to the hospital.


    The Senior Sister said, "What hospital? I have an idea. I don''t need to use a knife to take out the toad." I was overjoyed. "Senior sister, do you have some kind of special technique that can take out the toad from Fool Girl''s stomach? Why didn''t you say so earlier? "


    "What are you thinking about? How could I have the ability to do that?" After saying that, she took out a small pill from her pocket and placed it on the table. I said, "What kind of medicine is this?"


    "Come, come, I''ll tell you." Senior Sister whispered into my ear. After hearing Senior Sister''s idea, I couldn''t help but swallow my saliva and said, "That''s not good ¡­ "A bit ¡­"


    "What''s wrong with that? It''s fine, it''s just some laxatives. It won''t kill you." So, Senior Sister''s idea was to give Fool Girl a laxative and let him get the toad out smoothly. I said, "It''s been so many days already, if the toad could get out smoothly, it would have gotten out already." "What do you know? Maybe the toad stuck to her intestines, so you should try harder." This... "This is really okay, really, really okay..."


    "Come, come ¡­" I can''t help but accompany her, we both tiptoed to the door of Fool Girl''s room, this fellow is sleeping soundly, my snores are loud, my senior sister quietly opened the door, we entered, oh my god, the snores are even louder, for me, it was simply earsplitting, oh my god, how is this a woman''s snores, I had always thought that only Li Kui and Zhang Fei would have such loud snores, it seems like Fool Girl was born in the wrong era, she was born in the ancient times, she was also one of the great warriors.


    "Fool Girl, Fool Girl, don''t sleep ¡­" No matter how hard she tried to call him senior sister, Fool Girl did not move an inch. With a loud snort, she melted the medicine into a cup of water and sat on the side of Fool Girl''s bed. She pushed him a few times and woke him up. The Senior Sister said gently, "You must be tired from sleep. Come and drink some water."


    Fool Girl had always listened to Senior Sister''s words, he only replied with a word of agreement before drinking the water and falling into a deep sleep. After that, Senior Sister turned around and gave me a successful gesture. "Stop talking, bring a bucket in."


    I asked, "What''s the barrel for?" Senior Sister pushed me away and said, "What''s with all this nonsense? Just take it." I went downstairs and brought in a large wooden bucket. Senior sister said, "Alright, let''s go out and wait."


    We went to Senior Sister''s room and leaned against the wall to listen. Sure enough, Fool Girl''s snores stopped after a while, and slowly moaned out loud. Fool Girl didn''t know what was going on, but I looked at Senior Sister and saw that she was smiling as she put her index finger to her lips.


    "Aiya, aiya, I can''t take it anymore. I''m going to come out." Fool Girl said as he hurriedly got off the bed to find slippers, "I can''t take it anymore, I''m not in a hurry anymore, my stomach is twisting so much ¡­"


    Then, a strange sound rang out. It was much more intense than the sound she had made earlier. "It''s a success," her senior sister said. I don''t know where Senior Sister got the medicine from, but it was actually so effective, and just by hearing the voice, I was able to discern it. I couldn''t help but sigh for Fool Girl, and think that Fool Girl''s fate was bad, and met with my senior sister.


    "So slow ¡­" I suspect that the barrel that I was holding onto just now was too small, or that Fool Girl had almost taken half his life out, "Senior Sister, are you alright? I asked, a little worried.


    "It''s fine, don''t worry, Fool Girl''s health is very good, plus, there''s no other way, we can only be ruthless, at most, it''ll just be some good nourishment for Fool Girl, right?" As Senior Sister spoke, looking at how unconcerned Senior Sister was, I suddenly thought of something: The most venomous woman''s heart.


    "Why are you looking at me for? Why are you looking at me with such a strange expression?" Senior sister sensed that something was wrong and asked me. I hastily replied, "Nothing, nothing ¡­"


    After a long while, the sound from next door finally disappeared, and Fool Girl then tied up her belt. It seemed to be over, the senior said: "Go quickly, bring the stab over."


    I swallowed my saliva and said, "Senior sister, why don''t we go again tomorrow? It''s already so late ¡­" The senior apprentice sister frowned. She narrowed her almond eyes and said, "Junior apprentice brother, don''t tell me you have backed off." I said, "No, I''m afraid Fool Girl is asleep ¡­" "It''s fine. She won''t wake up if you lower your voice."


    When we entered Fool Girl''s house, as soon as we entered, a foul stench almost made me faint. Senior sister was smarter than I was, so she pinched her mouth and nose as she pointed at the big barrel that was almost filled to the brim, I ran out and took a big breath of the fresh air outside.


    "Hurry up and tell me." As my senior sister spoke, I rubbed my eyes and said, "Wait a minute, senior sister. This smell is too strong. My eyes are stinging from tears ¡­"


    After drying my eyes, I held my breath and slipped inside. I really wanted to put on a gas mask and run outside with the bucket of dung and the bag of explosives. I put the bucket down and hurried back inside.

 C209

    Looking at the large barrel that was almost filled to the brim, my stomach started to churn. Fool Girl''s stomach was so big, it turned out to be overnight.


    The Senior Sister said, "It''s a little bit too much ¡­ "No problem, let''s find it together." Just like that, Senior Sister and I rummaged through a pile of feces. Not only did we not find the toad, but we also couldn''t find its hair. It stank a lot, so Senior Sister said, "It seems like the toad is still in her stomach."


    "It''s all because of you that I thought of such a rotten idea. Alright, hurry up and pack up and enter the house." I said, and just as we were about to enter the house, there came from the grass by the side of the road the sound of a toad meowing, ''quack quack''.


    A big toad was quietly squatting there. Just as I was about to go forward and grab it, I suddenly realized that its body was covered with dirt, so I had no choice but to retract my hand, "Senior Sister, this is the toad that Fool Girl swallowed, right? Why is it here?" I asked.


    The senior sister said," "He must have taken advantage of our moment of carelessness to get out. The Heavens haven''t betrayed us. Quickly, capture him." " "Why didn''t you capture him?" "I''m a girl, hurry up." "I won''t." One... Two... "Three ¡­" "Alright, alright, alright. I''ll catch it.


    Resisting the nausea, I grabbed the frog and washed it clean in the basin. Only then did I pick up the toad to examine it carefully. It seemed that this toad was a bit different. "Hey, Senior Sister, do you think this toad is cute?" I asked. "I think you''re pretty cute, just like it."


    I remember there was a joke that could make a toad so angry that its stomach grew big, but I couldn''t recall it. "Senior Sister, what kind of toad is that? Do you know?" I asked, but my senior didn''t know. I muttered to myself, "I will make you die from anger, you frog ¡­" "What frog aura ¡­" As he spoke, the toad grew larger and larger, and its stomach grew larger and larger. It looked like it was about to explode.


    "Hey hey hey, what''s wrong with this? Senior sister, look at it ¡­" The toad grew bigger and bigger, like a bomb. I hastily threw it onto the ground. The toad could no longer stand up and lay on the ground with its back facing the sky. "It exploded ¡­" I pulled my senior sister and ran outside. She said, "What can a toad do even if it explodes? Let me see."


    Listening to Senior Sister''s words, I calmed down and thought to myself, "How could I be so timid? It was all because of Senior Sister. How embarrassing would it be if I were in front of other girls?"


    The toad''s belly grew larger and larger until at last it had turned deathly white. Just when I thought it was about to explode, a thick yellow gas seeped out from beneath its body and the toad quickly flattened itself like a deflated ball. However, there was no longer anyone left in the room.


    Senior Sister and I retched our way out. The yellow gas was extremely disgusting, like the smell of a fecal pit that was suddenly opened after three months. Compared to that, that fecal pit just now could only be considered child''s play.


    "This toad..." What do we do, Senior Sister. " It was no wonder that senior sister told me to bring the toad to my room. I said, "It''s fine, the smell will disperse in a bit. I''ll go to sleep first. You should get some rest as well."


    After saying that, Senior Sister went inside to hang me out in the hallway. As long as I mustered up my courage and opened the door, I would see that the toad was surrounded by a ball of yellow smoke and its surroundings would be filled with that faint yellow smoke for at least a meter or so. I really didn''t know how long it had been holding this fart in.


    "Hey, you''re not dead, right?" Of course, the toad won''t answer me. It has already returned to its normal size, and its belly is getting smaller. It looks like its stomach was full of fart just now.


    I covered my nose and mouth as I entered the room. I quickly opened the window, leaving the door open.


    I was finally able to get a good night''s sleep. After confirming that there wasn''t a single trace of poison gas left in the room, I carefully slipped in. I didn''t know if the toad was alive or dead as it lay motionless on the ground.


    Early the next morning, I woke up early. There was still a basin on the floor, so I excitedly went downstairs to find Master. Senior Sister was in the middle of cooking, and when she saw that I was going to Master''s room, she shooed me and said, "What''s wrong?"


    "Master still hasn''t woken up. He looks really tired, don''t call him." According to him, his master was lying down on the right side of the room, and according to him, this is called ''Lucky Lounge''. He often told me and me that it was best if he slept like this, and said a lot of things that I couldn''t remember, I don''t understand, during sleep, who can still control their own posture, anyway, the most I can do is to put one word of their own on the bed. Sleep, even when relaxing and resting, if you have to be this strict when sleeping, it would be hard to let them live.


    "Wow, sleeping so peacefully." I said, "I''ll give it to you. Take it to school to eat." I looked back and saw Senior Sister handing me a rice bun. I happily received it, and although Senior Sister looked good, she was not necessarily good for her opposite sex, because her personality was as straightforward as wood. If one had to say something that was very feminine, it would be that she cooked well, and in this aspect, she was simply a genius.


    It was extremely tasty, holding it in her hand was thick and solid, giving people a feeling of being steady and reliable, just like senior sister. Although she sometimes showed a rough and barbaric side to herself, I know that in her heart, she was extremely kind and full of feelings.


    "Hello ¡­" "Hey, there''s no flowers in the rice bag, what are you looking at?" When Senior Sister woke me up, I realized that I had been staring at the rice bag in my hands for a long time. "Hurry up and go. When you''re late, your homeroom teacher will kill you." Senior sister waved the kitchen knife in her hand at me a few times as she scolded me with a pout. Suddenly, my heart warmed as I went forward to hug senior sister. "Senior sister, you''re really good."


    "Cough cough cough, let me go. You''re strangling me to death." I let go of her and happily ran out. I was already in a good mood early in the morning, maybe I would be in a good mood all day.


    As always in school, teachers were talking non-stop at the front, students in the front row were completely focused, students in the back row were far away, while I was sitting in the middle, leaning against the window. The scenery outside the window was really beautiful, the flowers were slowly turning green, and the birds were about to fly back.


    Actually, the so-called happiness and pain originated from the human heart. Some people are full of sorrow, some people are happy with their food, as long as they have enough to eat, drink and dress, and people who can speak around them, that''s enough, at least for me. Human desire is the motivation to promote innovation, but desire brings more pain and trouble, one desire is bitterness, how many people can satisfy their desires? Even if they were satisfied for the time being, wouldn''t they feel a new desire in the next second? New troubles? Therefore, only a true person with a pure heart and few desires could be so carefree.


    "Hey, deskmate, why aren''t you attending the class? What are you looking at?" Ding Xiu looked out mysteriously. She thought that there must be something special outside, since this class is a language class, maybe it''s a gift, a language class where even if I don''t listen carefully, I can easily take three digits in the exam. Even if Qin Xuemei helps me with my math class, it''s hard for me to even pass.


    I said to Ding Xiu: "Nothing, just take a look." Ding Xiu said: "Hey, tablemate, you are quite mysterious." I said, "What''s so mysterious about me?" Just as I finished speaking, I suddenly realized that I was indeed a little different from others, because I had too many things to hide, too many things that I couldn''t be known by these people. Even if I didn''t do anything wrong, even if what I did was a good thing, but not everything that couldn''t be exposed was a bad thing.


    Ding Xiu''s words made me a little hesitant. Did this fat girl understand anything? No, Brother Hua and Qin Xuemei, who are the closest to me in school, don''t know about my matters, so it''s impossible that she does.


    When Ding Xiu saw that I was hesitating, she looked at me more urgently. I started to feel uncomfortable being stared at by her, "What''s wrong, don''t look at me like that, I''m timid."


    Ding Xiu looked at me for a while before saying, "Are you that ¡­ That kind of bad student? " I didn''t know what she meant, so I asked, "What''s bad?" Ding Xiu said carefully: "You and Qi Fenghua are pretty close right? I heard that he knows quite a few people, do you know?"


    Seeing her like she had discovered something amazing, I laughed involuntarily. There were more people in Brother Hua that I knew, but how could I not be confused? Ding Xiu continued to speak: "That day when I was walking together with Guaya, I happened to see Qi Fenghua and a few unruly people there, in that place where no one is. They were smoking."


    I said, "It''s not a good idea to smoke, but there''s no need to be so nervous." Ding Xiu said, "No, they opened up the cigarette and placed that thing inside. That thing, it''s like a face powder thing, you know?" What kind of thing would make you lose face, smoke and make you lose face? I said, "I don''t know."


    Ding Xiu said: "I heard my father say that those are not good things. Some were even taken away and locked up. I don''t understand, why is smoking so serious, as long as I am caught, that means Brother Hua can also be captured, then Master can also be captured.


    "It''s not that exaggerated." I said, Ding Xiu was so anxious that his face flushed red: "No, it''s true, after they smoked that thing, they are really scary, some people want to beat people up and kill them, just like people who drink too much alcohol to make them crazy, aiya, my father said that such a person, if he doesn''t give face to those people, it would be extremely uncomfortable, and he doesn''t even recognize his own parents, in short, it''s really scary, so stay away from Qi Fenghua ah."

 C210

    I saw that Ding Xiu''s serious look was kind of funny, but if I really laugh, it will probably hurt my heart. I resisted the urge to laugh and said to her: "Alright, I understand."


    "I''m serious. Things from the south are becoming more and more popular here. Some are good and some are bad. Do you know that?" Ding Xiu replied, "Alright, I understand." As I dealt with it, Ding Xiu seemed to be unable to tell that I was dealing with her, and was jabbering on and on. In truth, I did not want to use this word, because it had a derogatory meaning, but it could only be used to describe how she would talk in a way that was too appropriate. I had always been speaking the truth and I did not know how to lie, well, even if I had offended many people because of this, I was not willing to lie.


    The teacher said, Ding Xiu said, I''m not interested in listening to her, and she turned her head to the teacher, her thin lips rapidly closing and closing, revealing her function. It seems to me that a thick-lipped person can hardly close his lips so quickly, and the speed of his speech naturally cannot keep up with it, and it is also true that thick-lipped people always give off a simple and honest feeling, and it is also true that most of the thin-lipped people are a little less and more cold-blooded, but Ding Xiu, although there are some girls in the city, is not unreasonable people, and many of them are more attractive than she is.


    After the school''s bell rang, I hastily ran outside. After exiting the school, a person suddenly jumped onto my back. He supported me by supporting my shoulder as he jumped up. "Hehe, you ate in the morning." A familiar but vulgar voice sounded. I turned around and saw that it was Brother Hua.


    "Why are you running so fast? I almost couldn''t catch up to you." He said. I looked behind me, and saw that there were more and more students on bicycles, and if I was any slower, they would catch up to me. Then, I could only follow the flow of the crowd and slowly walk.


    "Let me show you something fun. Don''t go home at noon." Brother Hua said mysteriously, with an evil smile on his face. I don''t know what kind of weird things he got, but I don''t have any curiosity towards him.


    Even though I thought that I was skillful enough, I still attracted a lot of curses. I don''t know why, but the people in the carriage always have a bigger temper than the people walking around, maybe they have more money, hmm, it seems that I have to stay away from the rich, the rich people all have big tempers, I don''t know how I got into trouble, you see, that big brother is, he rolled down the window and stuck out a huge head. He opened his big mouth, and scolded the old man in front of him.


    "You old helper, don''t even think about dying! How unlucky are you to be killed by the car I just mentioned? Can''t you just stay at home and wait to die after so many years? Do you really have to die on the main road?" He had to drag a few people along with him before he died? "Do you think you''re Huang Jiguang ¡­" This big brother was really glib, cursing people without any hesitation. His tone was so domineering that it was terrifying.


    Obviously, the grandpa that was scolded was not a merciful person, as he ran towards the social boss. The two of them chatted and talked, and it was very lively. The grandpa relied on his seniority to compete with the weasel, and Old Huang Zhong spat on the social boss''s face, "You dare to scold me? "Pah ¡­" The eldest brother was furious. He spat out a thick stream of phlegm onto the grandpa''s face, causing the grandpa''s face to be covered in an unknown liquid.


    "You b * stard and grandson are playing a game of burying the two of us. I''m spitting on you too." The grandpa spat out some phlegm, but the grandpa was still too old and short of breath. It could also be that the phlegm was too thick, so he didn''t spit it out. Instead, the phlegm flowed down his chin, causing him to be covered in phlegm.


    "Ha ha-ha, old JB Lamp, look at that BOSS. Ha ha-ha ¡­" Fortunately, I resisted the urge to laugh. My master told me not to look at him unless he was being polite, not to smile when he was rude, but to the grandpa this kind of laughter was an undisguised injury, I am a kind person and I don''t want to hurt others. Even if it was just two people under the moral level, as the saying goes, evil people have their own troubles, I still had to protect myself and not cause too much trouble.


    The grandpa saw that he did not spit it out, so he simply smeared the viscous liquid on the grandpa''s face. The grandpa laughed too loudly, and was unable to react in time, causing the people around him to retch. This situation was way too complicated, and people whose mental states were just barely able to bear it could not control it.


    The old man''s actions completely infuriated the old man, his pride was trampled on by the old man''s thick phlegm. He was infuriated, he shouted ''cnm'', opened the car door, and gave the old man a big slap on the face. The old man used all his strength in this strike, the sound resonated through the sky, I could hear it from far away.


    "Save me, I''m killing someone ¡­" The grandpa''s reaction was fast as he fell to the ground after being slapped by the eldest brother. He rushed up and hugged onto the legs of the eldest brother while shouting for help and killing him at the same time. As expected, the older ones lived the better, and this move struck right at the eldest brother''s life, attracting the surrounding people to the grandpa''s shout.


    Big Brother Social also realized that it was difficult to anger the crowd, so he kicked the grandpa away and cursed at him as he got on the car to run away. Who knew that this time the grandpa wouldn''t let him go?


    "I don''t want to live anymore, he wants to kill me! Killing people in broad daylight, is there still a law ¡­" The grandpa had tears and snot all over his face. He cried so hard that his heart broke.


    "Dad, what''s wrong with you? You got beaten up." When the old man saw that he had arrived, he stood up as if he had been injected with chicken blood. He pointed at Big Bro Society''s car and shouted, "It''s him, he was about to hit me with his car just now and then hit me to kill him."


    Without waiting for the social elder brother to speak, his son went up and kicked the door of the social elder brother''s car. Suddenly, a mark appeared on the car door. The elder brother was thoroughly angered and ran out to meet this father and son pair ¡­ In theory, the cries of the three people were louder than the cries of the other. No one knew which kind-hearted person had called the police. When the police came, they separated the three strange men.


    The old man and his son pointed to the swelling on their faces and the traces of spittle on their bodies, and then they each recounted their grievances. In the end, they were unable to separate any of the grievances, and the result became more and more outrageous. When the police asked if there were any witnesses, the surrounding people all retreated, and the excitement from watching the scene had completely disappeared.


    Just as I was lamenting, the old man looked at me and pulled my arm. "It''s him. He saw me just now. He saw me." This old man has quite a bit of strength, he dragged me along to be his witness. Of course, he didn''t even ask if I was willing or not. With a wave of his hand, the police all followed him.


    The old man and his son kept talking about how they had a heart attack, angina pectoris, uterine fibroids, ovarian cysts, demented polio, smallpox, black death prostatitis, and many other diseases. The big brother of society had already committed all of these diseases with a single slap of his, so no matter what, he had to compensate them. From the looks of the father and son, if the big brother of society didn''t accompany them this time, they definitely wouldn''t be able to leave with a price of three hundred and fifty million.


    Big Brother Social entered the police station and quieted down without saying a word. This was a little out of my expectations. Just a moment ago, you were so arrogant, but why are you suddenly holding back?


    "Student, can you tell me what happened at that time?" Uncle asked me. I told him everything I saw from the beginning to the end, completely ignoring the old man''s passionate gaze, hoping that he could explain the situation to me. He wanted me to share some of the three hundred and fifty million with him, so maybe he would give me a few hundred more.


    "Oh, so that''s how it is ¡­" After hearing my words, Uncle police somewhat understood that it was just an ordinary civil dispute, how could it be worse than the words of the old man. Just when I thought that everything was fine, someone came in from the outside and whispered into Uncle police''s ear.


    After sending the old man and his son away, Uncle Police left Big Brother Society behind. It seemed like there was something else, Uncle Police brought in a small bag of powder and threw it on the table. Seeing this, Big Brother Society was so scared that he didn''t dare to raise his head.


    Faced with the police''s questioning, Big Brother Social answered in a low voice. Gradually, his voice became softer and softer. Later on, he even started to yawn and rub his eyes, as if he was sleepy.


    Uncle Police told me I could go, and when I went out I wondered what was going on with the big brother, so I sat in the corridor and listened to the voices in the house, and I could tell from their conversation that it was a very serious crime to carry the things in private, but the social elder brother was getting more and more arrogant.


    Hey, hey, what''s going on ¡­" Suddenly there was a cry, and then something fell with a thud on the floor. The room was in a state of chaos, and then the door opened and two policemen came out carrying the eldest brother of the society, whose head was lowered, eyes half-closed, the corners of his mouth unconsciously drooping, and his mouth letting out a faint whining sound. Was he ill?


    Just when I was wondering, the big brother suddenly opened his eyes wide and stared at me, who was sitting there. He gave me a big fright, and then he crazily flailed his limbs and cried out, "Ow!" The two strong policemen couldn''t control him, this was definitely a mental illness, so I rushed over to help him, only then was I able to control him.


    "Uncle police, he must be a psychopath." I asked, and a policeman uncle wiped his sweat and said, "It''s not mental illness. It''s addiction." Even many years later, I remember the day I first learned that there was such a terrible thing in the world. It was even more terrifying than the many monsters and monsters I had ever seen, and it was also the thing that had deeply hurt the people around me and left me with pain that I could never get rid of.